Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

So, Jinx decided that Isha and she would stay at the Kiramman house with their big sister.

And Vi was slowly starting to regret her life decisions.

“Please don't get me kicked out,” she muttered. She really missed Jinx's braids. They made her so easy to grab.

Maybe she should invest into one of those child leashes?

She grabbed Isha before she got into the cabinets, then threw her over her shoulder. It was like herding cats.

With that moment of divided attention, she took her eyes off Jinx for a second. Now, she didn't know where she went.

“Can…” Vi looked all around, even up to the high ceiling, just in case. “Can you come to the guest rooms? Please?”

“This place is fucking massive!” Jinx's voice came from a different room, a few doors away. Vi quickly walked towards it and peeked inside.

“Oh my fucking god, Jinx. Get off the chandelier.”

The middle sister was hanging upside down in the massive light fixture, surrounded by dangling crystals. Her bangs swirled in the air as she swung slowly back and forth.

“You're gonna get me killed. Please. It's been only a few weeks, don't–”

“Jinx it for you?” The middle sister dropped down with a flip and landed on the wooden table below with a loud smack. “This is, like… the place to rob–”

“Please don't,” Vi begged.

“–there's so much shit, nobody'd even notice if something went missing,” Jinx mused as she jumped off the table. “Could swipe a bagfull and it wouldn't change anything… Come ‘ere, kiddo,” she took Isha from Vi's shoulder and set her down. “We've some exploring to do–”

The oldest sister grabbed them both by the back of their collars before they managed to run off again.

“You're gonna give me an aneurysm,” she sighed. “Can we… Can we just sit down and catch up? I've been mourning you, y'know?”

Jinx and Isha looked at each other.

“Alright, alright…”

Vi grabbed them both by the hand, just in case, and took them to the guest wing of the mansion. Jinx was looking around, taking note of every door and every interesting item. Isha was stunned by the sheer size of the place. She felt so much smaller than usual.

“How do you not get lost in here?”

“I just know where the places I need are…”

“So you haven't even been to every room?” Jinx cocked her head to the side.

“Nope.”

“That's crazy. This place is like… at least five Last Drops. And it's really just… one family living in here? In this bigass castle?”

“There are, uh… sometimes guests stay here,” Vi was still not used to this place either. It's been nearly a month, and she's barely been outside the main and guest wing. She hasn't seen most of this place yet. “... And there’re people who work here…”

“At a house?” Jinx asked with pure bewilderment. “People work at a fucking house? What do they do, wash your fucking back?”

“Clean, cook…” Vi felt a sort of embarrassment wash over her, being judged by her sister.

“So why're you so worried about making a mess? If there's people to clean it up, I should be allowed to put my boots on the table!”

“That's inconsiderate,” Vi scolded.

“What, are they not getting paid?”

“Of course they are.”

“What's the issue then?”

Vi let go of her hand and started opening door after door, just to glance inside and close it.

“You wouldn't leave a mess at The Last Drop just ‘cause someone'll clean it up, right?”

“Yeah I would?” Jinx wasn’t getting any of Vi's points. “People have jobs to work them, don't they?”

“Well, yeah–”

“Do Pilties get paid for not working? This place is crazier than I am,” she shook her head.

“Right, it's here…”

Vi pushed the door open to reveal a spacious room with a giant bed, a sofa and two plush armchairs around a coffee table, on a fluffy carpet. An open fireplace was on the other side of the table, with a giant bookshelf to the side of it. Fresh flowers on pristine cabinets, a few paintings of nature on the walls, a window with the view of a fountain outside framed by heavy curtains.

“This is like the best guest bedroom,” Vi walked her sisters in, then closed the door behind them.

Isha stuck to Jinx's good leg, looking the spacious place over as if it was full of traps.

“I'm gonna throw up,” Jinx announced.

“Huh? Don't do that,” Vi said, slightly confused. “Why?”

“This place gives me the heebie-jeebies,” she explained, moving towards the bookshelf. “The best guest bedroom implies there are more bedrooms.”

“Yeah.”

“And they're empty.”

“... Yeah?”

“Wherever you go in the Undercity, you'll probably have at least one homeless kid in the field of view at all times.”

Vi didn't answer, she crouched by the fireplace and grabbed the first log. Jinx wasn’t wrong.

“This place is disgusting, just the existence of it. How can you live here?” Jinx started grabbing books, one by one, looking at the titles, skimming through the pages.

“It is… weird to be in here…” Vi said quietly as she started to stack the logs. “It's big, and empty, and quiet. Especially when Cait has to leave, and I'm left here all alone…”

Every time Jinx was done with a book, she handed it to Isha, and the girl stacked them like a house of cards.

“Just grab like fifty people from Zaun and have them live here. There's so many more orphans since Silco…” she trailed off, went silent.

Vi considered her sister's words. Wondered if there was a world in which Cait would even humour that. Maybe she'd bring it up anyways. She saw Jinx’s point.

“Hey,” Vi said when she snapped out of her thoughts. “I'm trusting you not to burn this place down, alright?”

“Ha!” Jinx let out despite herself as she thought about The Last Drop.

“What's that about?” The older sister furrowed her brow and set the matchbox down. She looked towards her sisters, the house of books getting taller than Isha already.

“Nothin,” Jinx put on her innocent voice. “I won't burn it down, promise.”

Jinx and Vi locked eyes, one trying not to look suspicious, the other looking with intense suspicion.

“Can I light it u–”

“You're not getting into the arm's reach of the fireplace.”

“I'd like to see you try and stop me,” Jinx crossed her arms.

The book house collapsed. Isha looked at the messy pile, then at Vi, who pinched the bridge of her nose. She giggled.

There was a moment of silence, in which the oldest sister focused on getting the fire going. The middle one finally took her cloak off and tossed herself onto the sofa. The youngest set off to inspect everything in the room that she could grab.

“You're still covered in paint from a month ago?” Vi asked as she sat on the plush chair next to the sofa. “You stink like shit, too…”

“Woah, one month up top and you can't stand the Undercity smell?” Jinx scoffed. “I take baths, this paint's just hard to get off.”

“Have you tried soap?”

“Have you tried to stop bitching?” The younger sister narrowed her eyes.

“There're showers here,” Vi suggested. “It'd do you good to take one.”

“I know there're showers here, jumped your girlfriend in one of ‘em.”

Vi put her face in her hand with a groan of a person who just got punched in the gut.

“Did you really have to bring that up?” She sighed. “I'm trying to forget it ever happened…”

“And I'm here to make sure you don't,” Jinx stuck her tongue out. Her older sister shook her head.

“... Have you ever experienced getting into a freshly made bed, in clean clothes, after a hot shower?” Vi asked, knowing the answer already.

“Wow. Rub it in, why don't ya?”

“Well, that's your opportunity,” the older one smiled. “C'mon, it feels great. I'll find you something clean to put on?”

Jinx thought in silence for a long while, her brow furrowed.

“... Alright,” she finally said. “But it's for research purposes, not ‘cause you told me to,” she added immediately after.

“Of course,” Vi grinned.

“Don't look so happy about it, weirdo. Isha, c'mon, we're getting the Piltover experience,” Jinx said as she sat up. Her younger sister stuffed a few expensive-looking baubles into her side pocket and ran up to the two with a curious hum.

Vi led them back down the hall and into a bathroom. Not as big as what Jinx had seen before, but still just as fancy; decorated tiles, a stack of fresh, soft towels, multitude of skin care products by the sink, and half as many soaps, shampoos and conditioners.

“Am I supposed to use all of this crap?” Jinx motioned around, already put off.

“Nah, only the stuff you like the smell of,” Vi said. “And this shit here,” she pointed to the sink, “you don't need to bother with. It's moisturizers and such, make your skin nice and soft.”

“I know what a moisturizer is, numbskull.”

“Really? I'd never guess–”

Jinx threw one of them at Vi's head, and she took it to the forehead.

“Hey.”

“Get out.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Vi picked the container off the floor and put it back by the sink. “I'll leave the clothes right outside, have fun.”

Jinx rolled her eyes and shooed her sister away. When alone with Isha, who started to pick up and sniff all the soaps one by one, she looked into the wide mirror over the sink. Her fingers ran down the now fainter, but still visible, green lines on her arms. The Firelight tag…

She rubbed the back of her neck, then moved her hand over her short hair.

It was better that way, with Ekko thinking she's gone. He was a busy man, after all. And she was a busy woman, with soooo much things to do…

Isha'd like him, she thought. He'd like her, too.

She immediately shook her head and hit herself on the forehead a few times. Seeing it, her little sister ran up to her and hugged her with a concerned huff.

“It's nothing,” Jinx assured, taking Isha's hat off. She ruffled her hair and put the hat to the side. “Chose a smell you like yet?”

The girl smiled and nodded.

“Good,” the older sister crouched down and squeezed the little cheeks together. “Just don't get used to that Topside life, kiddo. It'll spoil you rotten.”

It was so much easier and faster to wash hair this short, and Jinx didn't want to linger for long. Done in less than ten minutes, she squeezed the water out of her bangs with a towel and left the water on.

“Your turn– starting a skincare routine, Trouble?” She laughed.

Isha looked up at her with an innocent smile, covered head to toe in a thick layer of creams, and leaving hand marks on everything she touched. Around her lay a bunch of squeezed out tubes, bottles, and mostly empty containers.

“Get yourself cleaned up, little stinker,” she ordered, and herded the girl to the shower.

With some time to herself, she looked in the mirror again. Leaned in close. Then made a bunch of stupid faces at herself.

“Coward. Vi's gonna tell him anyway,” she spoke to herself, then ran her hands down her face, stretching the skin. While her makeup was waterproof, it was mostly faded and washed off by now, especially since the last time she put it on was ages ago. She pressed her fingers to the dark circles under her eyes, then moved her fingertips over the darkened veins around them.

“What a look,” she muttered to herself. She scrutinized the polish on her nails, too. It was getting too chipped, even for her liking, and she was out of her usual stuff… It was hard to keep track of all her belongings when burning one home to the ground, and turning another into a war balloon.

She let out a long sigh. Made another stupid face. Flipped her reflection off with the metal finger.

“If he ever shows up, just do your thing. Jinx the shit out of it,” she said to herself, nearly fooling herself into believing there was conviction behind her words.

Isha didn't take long, either. She took so little time, in fact, that Jinx had to send her back in to fully wash the soap out of her hair.

The clean clothes Vi'd left out for them right beside the door were clearly oversized. Jinx had to roll the sleeves up for Isha, and she tied the straps of her tank top up so it didn't sag. Then she tied the bottom up to have her midriff out, just because. At least the shorts had a drawstring, she thought.

Isha picked up the bathrobe meant for Jinx and ran her fingers over it. It was soft, and fluffy, and she enjoyed the texture so much that she rubbed it on her face with a happy hum.

“You can wear it,” Jinx shrugged. And she cracked up when Isha did so, all but disappearing in the softness. The girl looked at her with a self-conscious pout.

“Nah, I'm not laughing at you. I'm laughing ‘cause it brings me joy to see you like this,” she grinned, and the little one grinned right back.

Vi trusted that her sisters would come back straight to the room. Of course she did. Why wouldn't she? Still, she stood in the doorframe, peeking out into the corridor, just in case they got lost, or something.

She's had a bit of time to prepare some quick snacks, some treats they'd usually go without down in Zaun. Despite their chaotic energy, she'd missed both of them so much. For nearly a month, she thought they gave their lives to protect the family, one after another. She wasn't even close to being done mourning. And suddenly, they were back in her life. She wanted to embrace them and hold them tight in her arms ‘til the end of time.

Her sisters. Alive and well. Or, as well as they could be, considering one of them had lost half a leg in an explosion. Vi felt guilty, mad at herself, for not being able to protect her. Both of them, really. That she, the oldest sister, the one who was supposed to take care of them, let them die for her.

But it hadn't even been half an hour, and those feelings were already being pushed away by pure joy of having them back by her side. The simple thought of holding them while they slept safely and soundly in her arms brought tears to her eyes.

The bathroom door opened. She quickly wiped her eyes with the ball of her hand.

“Awh, really?” Jinx grimaced when she saw Vi leaning out of the bedroom. “You don't trust me to find my way back?”

“Of course I do. But it's so easy to get lost with all these doors… Oh my god,” Vi sister put her hand to her mouth as she watched with delight Isha come out in the oversized bathrobe that trailed behind her.

“Isn't it a great look for her?” Jinx grinned, trying not to step on all that cloth on the floor on the way back to the bedroom. “She likes how soft it is, so we might just keep it. Could sew up something more cuddleable out of it, too.”

Isha hummed gleefully, still rubbing her face on the fabric.

“You know, it reminds me of how you used to wear Vander's jacket…”

“It always smelled like safety…” Her expression softened at the memory.

Vi ruffled Jinx's hair as she passed by her.

“How's that short hair working out for you, by the way?” She asked as her hand was half-assedly swatted away.

“It's… nothing I can do ‘bout it now,” Jinx shrugged and threw herself back on the couch. Then she sprung up immediately. “Holy shit, is that hot chocolate? Like, real hot chocolate?” She reached for one of the mugs on the coffee table and sniffed it for a while. “What's the occasion?”

“Having my sisters back,” Vi answered. “The best occasion to celebrate, really.”

“Aww, you're such a sentimental softie–” she felt strong arms clasp around her shoulders from behind, then Vi's head lean on top of hers. “Hey, you're gonna make me spill it,” she complained half-heartedly as she put the mug down and patted her sister's forearm.

“I have my little baby sister back… I finally get to have my sister,” Vi mumbled, trying not to cry. She felt Isha hug her leg. “Two baby sisters…” she sniffled. “I th– I thought I'd never see you again…”

Jinx reached up and put her hand on her sister's cheek. She felt her lean into the touch.

“Don't get all sappy– urf,” she let out a grunt as the hug tightened. “Okay, you can get sappy, just don't break my bones…”

She wouldn't be surprised if this hug left bruises. At least she had the shimmer healing to her advantage. And if she survived a gauntlet to the gut, she'd survive a little too aggressive affection, too.

“Sorry, I just… I don't wanna lose you ever again, Jinx… I feel like if I let you go, you'll disappear again, you know? Like a fleeting hallucination…”

“Yeah… I get that, sis,” Jinx said softly, her fingers stroking the short pink hair on the side of her head.

They were quiet together for a while, enjoying the warmth of each other's bodies, the closeness, and just the fact of how real it was.

“Alright, that's enough,” the younger one eventually wiggled in the grasp to try and loosen it. “Go bother Isha, I wanna drink that hot chocolate.”

Vi held her for a moment longer, kissed the top of her head. When she let go of her, she immediately grabbed and lifted Isha over her head. The girl let out a surprised but happy gasp, kicking her feet in the air. She reached down, the long sleeves of the bathrobe draping over Vi's face.

“You're great, Isha. Thanks for taking care of Jinx…” she brought her down and hugged her, way gentler than she did the other sister. This one she could actually break if she wasn't careful enough. “She'd be a damn mess without you…”

Isha hummed in agreement and put her arms around Vi's neck, holding tight.

“Hey. I'm still a mess,” Jinx countered as she picked the mug back up and blew at the liquid to cool it off. “Why’d you bring so many sweets? You'll give us a sugar rush,” she motioned to the tray with an assortment of cookies and other baked goods.

“I've been learning to bake,” Vi sat down next to Jinx with Isha in her lap. “Gotta have someone eat it before it goes to waste…”

“You baked these?” The middle sister's eyebrow cocked in surprise, expression teetering on mocking. “Is it even edible?”

“Why don't you tell me, smartass,” Vi's eyes narrowed.

Isha extended her hands towards the table and proceeded to close and open them rapidly in a “gimme” gesture. She'd be the judge.

Vi grabbed the tray and held it between her sisters. The little one scrutinized it all for a while, finally picking a simple chocolate chip cookie. She took the first bite. Then all but stuffed the whole thing in her mouth.

“Isha! You're gonna choke, take smaller bites,” Vi scolded. Isha chewed faster, grabbing another handful of baked goods. “Jinx, look at what you've taught her.”

“Take it as a compliment, why don't ya?” Jinx laughed. She put the empty mug down and wiped the chocolate from her mouth with the back of her hand, only smudging it more. Then she reached for the cookies. “So you're saying it's edible?”

Isha nodded vigorously, already stuffing her mouth again.

“Alright, you gotta stop–” Vi put the tray down in Jinx's lap and took the baked treat out of Isha's hand. The girl pouted and reached for it desperately. “Chew first. It's not a rat, not gonna run away.”

“I dunno what her problem is,” Jinx said to her baby sister as she stuffed her whole mouth herself. “Ath leashth yah'wen’th shpeaking with ya mouth phull,” she added with her mouth full.

“Why’re you like this?” Vi sighed. Jinx grinned at her while chewing. “Blegh. You're gross.”

Isha climbed her arm and snatched the cookie back, then immediately tried to eat it all at once again, but the oldest sister grabbed her by the wrist.

“One bite at a time. You too,” she glared at Jinx. “Or I'm taking it all away.”

Isha let out an upset, frustrated grunt, while Jinx rolled her eyes so hard her whole head moved.

“Gee, okay,” she finally said, picking the tray up from her lap to make space for the little one, who crawled over. “Stop bullying Isha.”

“I just don't want you to choke and die,” Vi said gently as she handed the cookie back. “Glad you like it, though.”

“Yeah, your baking's fine,” Jinx said and Isha nodded, taking a more reasonable bite. “What else've you been up to?”

“Uuh… Cait took me to the opera.”

“Oh? Fancy,” there was that mocking tone again.

“It was kinda boring, so we made out for like a half–”

“Ewww!” Jinx slammed her hand into her big sister’s face and pushed her away. “Didn't need to know that!”

“Oops.”

“You're gross.”

“Speaking of…” Vi glanced at Jinx with the tiniest of smirks. “Ekko found me after the fight, you know?”

“Yeah?” Jinx tried to be nonchalant while starting to nibble on a cookie. Her eyes focused on the fireplace.

“Yeah. We've had a moment to talk…”

“Cool.”

“He spoke about your stay at the Firelight tree…”

“Sure did stay there for a moment.”

“And he mentioned your little deal, something about a date…”

“A dinner at Jericho's. That he'd buy if we both survived.”

“Sooo?” Vi looked at her sister and bumped her with her shoulder.

“So what?”

“How was it?”

“Oh, pretty sure he thinks I'm dead,” she shrugged.

“Wait, what?” Vi's brow immediately furrowed. “I thought you've been staying with him for the past few weeks?”

“Ha! Yeah, fat chance,” Jinx fiddled with the food in her hands, making crumbs go everywhere. “I've been hanging at the old cult spot, waiting for the leg to heal,” she tapped her finger at the slick metal prosthetic connected to her left thigh. “Wanted to get used to it enough before going Topside.”

“He was devastated to learn that you'd blown yourself up, you know? Why didn't you at least visit? Leave him a note?”

Jinx shrugged.

“He's a big Little Man. He'll move on.”

“Are… are you trying to avoid a date–”

“A dinner,” she corrected.

“–so badly that you'd rather he thought you were dead?” Vi snorted. “Didn't take you for a shy one.”

“I'm not shy! I just…” she raised her shoulder and waved her hand around, looking for words. “I've got other things on my plate right now.”

“You sure? Cuz I don't think you're too busy for one free meal…”

“I'm sure,” Jinx snapped. “Got my schedule all packed.”

“You know I'm gonna tell him, right?”

“Do whatever, I don't even care,” she leaned back and focused on ruffling Isha's hair. The girl felt that something was going on, but she wasn't really sure what it was all about. She motioned to Jinx a question about the free meal.

“No free meal. Everything comes at a cost, Isha,” Jinx threw her head back dramatically. “And the cost of this one is too high.”

“You should at least tell him you've made it.”

“Thanks for the tip, sis. As unsolicited as it is.”

“Oh, wow. Your face got so red…”

“That's from the heat of the fireplace.”

“Sure…” Vi snickered. “You're being adorable, you know?”

“Can it,” Jinx pushed her sister's face away again. She was silent for a while. Then perked up. “You remember you owe me for saving your One-Eyed Wonder, right?”

“Don't call her that,” Vi grimaced. “But yeah, why?”

“Don't tell Ekko about me and we're straight.”

Vi shook her head.

“You're breaking his heart, you know?”

“Sucks to be him,” Jinx shrugged again. “I'm probably heading out to Demacia or something after I'm done bothering you.”

“Oh?” Vi straightened out a bit. “Why there?”

“To broaden horizons, shoot mages, I dunno. I'll figure something out,” the middle sister waved her hand dismissively.

“All to avoid one guy…?”

“Drop that, or I'll drop you,” she said in that playful voice that also sounded like a threat. “Another word and you'll be having to sleep with one eye open.”

Vi raised her hands in the gesture of peace. “I'm just saying…”

“Someone really doesn't want to wake up in the morning, huh?” Jinx clicked her tongue.

“Chill out, I'm done. How long are you staying?” Vi changed the topic as a peace offering.

“Hmmm… ‘Til your side piece finally snaps and kicks me out.” She paused. “So I'm probably leaving tomorrow.”

“C'mon, can't you play nice for just a while and stay longer?” Vi pouted.

“Aww, you think you'll want me to stick around for longer?”

“Of course I will. I've missed you,” she answered, throwing her arm around Jinx's shoulders and pulling her close. “I'd say I could show you around town, but I'm pretty sure you're technically still wanted…”

“Tsk,” Jinx shook her head. “No respect for war veterans…”

“You blew up the council.”

“It was soooo long ago…”

“You gassed the city streets…”

“So did you, tit for tat.”

Vi grimaced, but ruffled her sister's hair.

“I dunno if you'd even be interested in most of the shit up here,” she said. “Well, there’s a museum of science right by the Academy. It's interactive, Isha'd probably enjoy it,” she mused.

“Ooh, I could bully some Piltie nerds…” Jinx grinned at the thought.

“See, that's why I don't know if I should even let you outside,” Vi sighed. “We could go shopping–”

“Booooring,” Jinx pretended to yawn.

“You do need some new clothes. Your pants are all ripped up.”

“What's up with people talking crap about my pants?” Jinx huffed, clearly miffed.

“Cait's got a tailor, she can make any clothes for Isha and you…”

“Want new clothes, pipsqueak?” Jinx looked at the youngest sister, who had already eaten half the tray of baked goods single-handedly.

Isha shrugged. She liked her clothes. They were kinda like Jinx's. And she drew all over them, too. They were custom! She grabbed another cookie from the tray. They were tasty, and sweet, and she didn't get to eat much sweet at all.

“Your tummy will hurt from this much sugar,” Vi warned. Isha shrugged again. She didn't care about the consequences, she was, like, eight years old. “Anyway, you could buy new tools…”

“Now you're speaking my language,” Jinx hummed as she set the tray out of her little sister's reach. “I've practically nothing at the moment…”

“Could get Isha some textbooks, too. Y'know, so she actually learns to read and write.”

“She reads and writes just fine, I taught her a bunch. She's good at maths too, she’s got my smarts,” she said as she started to rebraid the still damp hair. “It's growing out fast, hmm?”

Isha lit up at the praise and hugged Jinx. She hadn't figured out all the letters yet, but she was doing her best!

“What about geography? Maybe books about animals…?”

“Aren't there any books here?” She motioned to the half emptied bookcase. “I feel like there’re five separate libraries I've run into just in this house…”

“Guess I'll ask Cait…”

“Maybe we can get you some real hair paint, though,” Jinx twisted the strands together and tied them up as the girl giggled. “And a bunch o’ art supplies. Whatcha say?”

Isha nodded with a big smile on her face. She jumped to the ground, grabbed a few more cookies, and started running laps around the sofa with new-found energy.

“Maybe I could get myself a camera… Or a car. Get me a car, Vi,” Jinx grabbed her older sister by the shoulders and looked into the gray-blue eyes with sudden intensity. “Vi, get me a car. Vi.”

“Whatcha need a car for?” She raised one eyebrow, amused.

“I could add so much cool shit to it. Turn it into a pedestrian-mauling monstrosity…”

“No.”

“I meant to say, I'd just enjoy working on some fun projects…”

“I can get you a camera, probably. And film.”

“Cool!” Jinx grinned. “And a car, right?”

“No.”

“C'mon…”

“No.”

“What if I ask very, very, very nicely, and even say pleeeeease?” She made the sweetest face she could.

“Hmmm,” Vi pretended to consider it for one second. “Still no.”

“Fine, I’ll just steal one.”

“No, you won't. Don't even think about it,” she smacked her younger sister over the head.

“Gee, I'm just kidding,” Jinx muttered, rubbing her scalp.

The two of them turned their heads to the sudden thump and sound of wood squeaking. Isha got into the bed and jumped on it as if it was a trampoline. She grinned at them and waved.

“That's your fault for giving her so much sugar before bed,” Jinx hummed, resting her head on her big sister’s shoulder. “You're wrangling her tonight.”

“She'll tire herself out…”

“This kid’s a little demon when she gets the zoomies. And she's your little demon now.”

“I'm fine with that,” Vi hummed. She rested her cheek against her sister's head.

They sat in silence for a while, just watching the fire lazily lick logs in the fireplace. Vi was so happy to have her sisters back. She was hoping Jinx'd stay for longer… She'd beg Cait on her knees if it meant her sisters could live here for just a while. They'd fill out these empty halls with laughter and mischief… And there was so much she wanted to catch up on. They'd talked in the commune, sure, but it was just a couple of days. She wanted to do so much more than just talk. She wanted to be a sister, no, the best big sister that Jinx missed out on and that Isha deserved.

“Isn't it weird?” Jinx asked all of a sudden, deep in thought.

“What's weird?”

“We're both so much different than before the… You know. And yet, I…” Her hand grabbed at her big sister’s shirt as she trailed off.

“Feel like nothing's changed?” Vi finished for her. Jinx nodded, slowly. “I know you're not the same girl you've used to be,” her hand caressed the tattooed arm. She felt her sister twitch at the gentle touch. “But you're my baby sister just as much. I should’ve never doubted that.”

“I didn't necessarily make it easy for you… I was a complete nutcase when we met.”

“Was?” Vi teased, and Jinx chuckled.

“I s'pose I feel less insane now that you've joined me in the looney town,” she sighed after a short laugh. “Something about sharing the burden, dunno.”

“Plus, there's Isha,” Vi motioned to the girl with her head. “A little anchor, huh?”

There was a long pause.

“She single-handedly keeps me from going off the deep end every single day,” Jinx said softly, quietly so her little sister wouldn't hear. “I was… I was doing real bad after she pulled off that stunt…”

“You mean, when she pulled a Powder?”

Jinx let the air out of her nose, sharply, as if punched in the gut.

“If she'd pulled a Powder, we'd've been the dead ones,” her voice trembled, just slightly.

Vi didn't say anything, just pulled her sister closer in.

“You were just a kid,” she finally spoke again, barely louder than a whisper. “Just like she is. She reminds me of when you were younger, a lot…”

“She's so much more than Powder was,” Jinx bit the inside of her cheek to keep her emotions in check. “She's twice the person already. Braver, more clever… She runs to the front lines, instead of hiding behind a brick wall. She's more like you, really.”

“You were clever. Brave, too–”

“Hah.”

“Kind, caring… Powder was a good egg. Just like Isha is.”

“And they both refuse to stay dead,” Jinx let out a long sigh. She glanced at her sister, whose eyes shone with hope. “Don't look at me like that. Wherever she's hanging on, it's by a thread. She's barely a figment.”

“I dunno, I've been seeing her more and more lately…”

Jinx twitched again, a shiver going through her brain, activating a sort of white noise of murmurs.

“Don't get your hopes up, Meat Hands. I'm still Jinx,” she muttered.

“No matter the past or the future, you're still my baby sister.”

Jinx didn't answer, just nuzzled into her sister's neck.

They didn't talk anymore, simply enjoying each other's company instead. The only sound was Isha, playing on the soft bed so big she could get lost in it by herself. Eventually, Vi heard another sound: a tiny snore came from her little sister. She remembered the times Powder would fall asleep around The Last Drop, leaving Vi to carry her to bed. She'd missed that.

“Psst, Isha,” Vi whispered as she picked her sister up from the sofa with all the gentleness she could, looking fondly at her face. “Jinx fell asleep, it's time to quiet down, alright?”

Isha sat down in the middle of the giant bed and patted it, then moved the covers back so that Vi could lay their sister in the bed.

“Does… uh, does she sleep with that on?” Vi pointed to Jinx's metal leg. She knew her sister slept with the metal finger, but a whole leg… it didn't seem comfortable. Also, she didn't want to get kicked with it at night.

Isha nodded. Jinx didn't take her prosthetic off, though mostly because they'd never know if they'd have to run all of a sudden. When Vi set her down, Isha cuddled up to Jinx immediately.

Jinx cracked one eye open, smiled, and put her arm over her baby sister and turned to her side. She let out a soft hiss of displeasure.

“Fuckin… cold,” she muttered and detached the prosthetic leg with one move. “Put it… Eh, I don't care,” she yawned and nuzzled into Isha's soft, messy hair. As she drifted off again, Vi picked the cold metal leg up and looked it over. She recognized the material to be what they used in the Herald's commune, so fluid and organic-like. But then, there were clear signs of cutting and welding, with a ‘vein’ of green chemtech entangled through the ankle, the calf, then around the knee, and to the part that'd attach to Jinx's thigh. The whole thing was covered in paint top to bottom, she could recognize both Jinx and Isha's drawings, though it looked like the younger one did most of the decorating.

She set the leg gently right beside the bed and sat down on the edge. A part of her wanted to know how big the damage was, and if it healed well. She could easily imagine her sister trying to walk on a practically open wound, and forgetting to take good care of it.

But she had shimmer, Vi thought. She healed faster. It was probably all good.

She moved the covers up to look at the stump, curled up on top of her right leg, and around Isha's. The metal band around the stump, to which the prosthesis would be attached, was secured to her thigh with multiple straps, kind of like a harness. There were some parts, cogs and nuts, that indicated more of a mechanism to it, probably connected to the chemtech in some way.

Vi got fully into the bed, threw the covers back over them and tucked her two sisters in. She spooned Jinx, resting her arm around both her and Isha. Finally, she gave Jinx a soft kiss on the top of her head and rested her chin against it.

She was so glad to have her sisters back, she thought as she listened to their breathing intertwined with snores. She let herself drift off.

“Man, you weren't lying about the whole being clean in a clean bed thing,” Jinx said as she stretched out in the tight spot between her sisters. She glanced at the fancy clock on the side table and gasped. “Holy shit, last I slept this long was from extreme blood loss.”

“Maybe if you sleep like a normal person for a week or two,” Vi let out a long yawn, starting a chain reaction of big yawns amongst her sisters. “Maybe you'd get rid of those bags under your eyes. You could use those as loot caches.”

“Gee, thanks, sis. You really know how to give a girl self esteem issues,” Jinx pretended to be offended.

“As if you care about your looks…”

“Hey. I care a little bit. Speaking of, where's your makeup at? I wanna steal some.”

“You can borrow it, you know?” Vi chuckled.

“Nah, stealing's more fun,” the younger sister grinned.

Isha pushed on her shoulder and pointed at her own face with a huff.

“You don't need that crap, kiddo. You're adorable just as you are,” Jinx squeezed her little sister's cheeks, and she blew a raspberry in response.

“Will you behave if I leave you alone for a while?” Vi lifted herself up on her elbows and looked at the two. “I wanna check up on Cait…”

Jinx booed her, putting her thumbs down, which Isha mimicked.

“Hey, c’mon. I'll grab you the makeup on the way.”

“Fine, we’ll behave.” There was a short pause. “Just can't promise if we'll behave well.”

“Alright, I'm taking your leg with me, then,” Vi threatened.

“Wh– no! That's bullying! I'll break your arms!” Jinx immediately pushed herself up in the bed, a hint of panic on her face. As if on command, Isha slipped down to the floor, located the prosthesis and pulled it to her chest protectively. She huffed and narrowed her eyes at Vi, as if a warning against getting close.

“Okay, okay, I was kidding,” she raised her hands.

“Well, it wasn't funny,” Jinx muttered, taking her leg from Isha and pushing it back in its place with a click.

“Just… rest a bit more, alright? I'll be back soon.”

Vi got out of bed and stood still for a while as she looked at her sisters. She smiled to herself, and eventually headed out. She walked the halls quickly, heading straight for her girlfriend's room, no distractions.

As Vi pushed the door open slowly, in case Cait was still asleep, she heard the unmistakable sound of the hextech rifle snapping into activation.

“Hey, don't point that at me,” she said with a scowl as she walked in and closed the door behind her.

Caitlyn's severe expression immediately softened into embarrassment. She deactivated her weapon and put it down within a second.

“I didn't mean to point it at you,” she muttered, ashamed. “But I won't let Jinx corner me in my house again, I hope you understand…”

“She's changed, Cait…”

“I'm not taking any chances, Vi,” she said, her words more scathing than she intended them to. Her shoulders slumped as she sat on the edge of the bed. “I can't take any chances,” she added, softer.

The two of them were quiet for a moment. Vi leaned against the wall, arms crossed.

“What're you up to today?” She finally asked.

“The usual,” Caitlyn responded with a heavy sigh. “Administration, management… stacks of paperwork.”

Vi strolled towards the bed and sat on the edge, next to her. Cait's head immediately rested on the muscular shoulder.

“You should take more breaks,” Vi said, not hiding her concern. A delicate hand caressed her cheek as Caitlyn let out a tired laugh.

“And who'd do my job then, dear?”

“That’s a good question to keep in mind, since you're planning on overworking yourself to death,” Vi moved a stray strand of dark blue hair from her girlfriend's face and tucked it behind her ear, then placed a soft kiss on her lips.

“I'm…” She was going to say she's fine, but she knew it'd be a lie. “I'll take a day off soon, I promise.”

“You better,” Vi held her close. “Wanna join us for breakfast, Cupcake?”

“So she hasn't left yet?” Caitlyn asked, trying to hide her disappointment.

“I'd like them to stay for a week or two–”

“I don't think I'd be able to handle that, Vi,” she said with utmost sincerity, leaning back slightly to look into her eyes.

“It'd mean the world to me if you tried,” Vi’s voice was soft, nearly pleading. “I've asked her to be nice…”

“And you think she'll listen?” The enforcer couldn't stifle a doubtful scoff.

“She's family, Cait. I've just got my family back…”

The grief Vi was going through was fresh in Caitlyn's mind. The tears, the drinking, the sadness that filled her, emptiness in place of any joy… She bit her lip, then let out a conceding sigh.

“I'll try, for you.”

Vi tossed a set of makeup onto the vanity table in the guest room while studying her sisters for any sign of committed mischief. The overtly innocent look on Jinx's face made her narrow her eyes with suspicion.

“Thanks, sis,” Jinx said in a sing-song voice as she skipped to the table and checked out the cosmetics. “Oh, and it's not as bad as I thought!”

“The hell that's supposed to mean?”

“Just that you've a bad taste,” the younger sister hummed as she leaned closer to the mirror to apply the eyeliner. “But we’ve known that ever since you fell for a cop– hey!” She shouted as Vi pushed her elbow.

“Oops.”

Jinx turned around, a black smudge spanning from the corner of her eye all the way to her ear.

“Asshat,” she scowled.

“Lay off Cait. She's willing to let you stay, as long as you behave,” the older sister crossed her arms while the younger one rolled her eyes.

“Will she also have to behave? Or does it not go both ways?” Jinx turned back to the mirror and started trying to smudge the line until it was faded enough. She glanced up to meet the reflection of her sister's eyes.

“She'll play nice, too,” Vi assured. Jinx sighed loudly and got back to work.

“I'll try to bite my tongue. But sometimes things just get out of my mouth before I even realize… I may blurt something out and anger the Princess…” she noticed her sister's frown. “Not on purpose. Probably a little on purpose. Bear with me.”

“Jinx…” Vi rubbed her hand over her face.

“I said I'll try, can't promise more, or I'd be lying,” she said with a slight shrug.

Isha ran up, climbed onto a chair by the vanity, and pointed to the makeup with a curious hum. She wasn't really paying attention to the conversation, but she saw Jinx apply eye shadow as if it was some sort of arts and crafts. She'd seen her do it before, every now and again. She pointed to the palette.

“I've told you already, you don't need it, kiddo,” Jinx ruffled her hair, but pushed the shadows towards her little sister despite her words.

Isha looked at her, as if gauging if she was allowed to touch it. Not seeing any objections, she grabbed the box and rubbed her fingers over the powdery substance, mixing it all with one another. She brought her fingers to her face and leaned closer to the mirror, trying to parrot her big sister as best as she could.

Jinx's smile widened into a grin as she watched the little one smear the makeup all around her eyes, resembling more of a panda's markings than eyeshadow.

“Oh, I love your style,” she chuckled as Isha smiled with pride.

“You're getting it all mixed together,” Vi complained.

“Shush, you can afford to get a new one. Get your sugar mo–”

Vi put her thumb and middle finger together and flicked Jinx on the ear. “Don't even finish that sentence.”

“Stop bullying me for being funny and right,” Jinx frowned.

“I'm not bullying you. I'm teaching you an important skill of shutting the fuck up,” Vi countered with a serious expression.

The younger sister rolled her eyes, then tapped Isha on the shoulder with the back of her hand.

“C'mon, let's grab some breakfast.”

The table was long, and filled with an incredible array of dishes, from eggs and crispy bacon, through hot toasts and flakey pastries of different shapes and sizes, to fluffy pancakes and bowls of fresh, vibrant fruit. There were pitchers with water and juice, and a pot of freshly brewed coffee. All the food was placed on one half of the table, fresh flowers and tall candelabra filling the other.

At the head of the table sat Caitlyn, dressed in more casual clothes, though still clearly fancy and tailored. She was reading a newspaper, holding it in one hand, with a cup of gently steaming coffee in the other.

“Good morning,” she said in as neutral a voice as she could, her eye locking on Jinx immediately. The hand with the newspaper lowered, then rested on the edge of the table. She glanced at Vi when she came up next to her, though. Her expression softened, and a warm smile entered her previously rigid face.

“Mornin, Cupcake,” Vi greeted her cheerfully as her calloused hand rested on top of the smaller, more delicate one. She squeezed it with affection as she took a seat.

“Mornin,” the moment Jinx spoke, Caitlyn's attention snapped back to her. The Zaunite could feel the cold gaze from the other side of the table, but she just shot her a playful smile. She perched, practically squatted, on the chair opposite to Caitlyn's, a good few yards and a whole table between them. Her feet were on the soft cushion, and she looked at the arrangement from the new vantage point. All the food was so far away, and all the flowers stood in the way… “You've a party or somethin? Didn't think you'd bring people over while I'm here, Peepers,” she chuckled.

Isha stood beside the table, looking from Jinx to Vi. Ideally, she'd sit between the two of them, but they were so far away from each other… She made her way towards Jinx, she was her favourite, after all.

“This breakfast is just for the four of us,” Caitlyn said curtly. Even though Jinx's face scrunched in disgust for less than a second, she noticed it nonetheless.

“We're supposed to eat all that?” Jinx motioned to the table as she tried to keep her face neutral and not to sound judgemental. This ‘breakfast for four’ could fill up three families, she thought.

“I don't know what Isha and you prefer, so I had the kitchen prepare a bit of everything.”

“You'll need to sit closer,” Vi waved Jinx over. “It's not like the food's on that side of the table.”

Jinx rocked back and forth on her feet, observing Caitlyn for any hint of protest. Not seeing anything more hostile than the gaze that burned a hole right through her, she finally jumped back to the floor and made her way towards her big sister. She grabbed Isha’s hand on the way, too.

“Would you like some coffee?” Caitlyn put on the most polite tone she could muster when face to face with a murderer and a terrorist. She tried very hard to trick her brain into seeing Jinx purely as Vi's little sister, but it wasn't quite working.

“I'd say yes, but I'm supposed to be responsible, or somethin,” Jinx perched up on a closer chair, still a few seats away from the two older women. “Coffee and I hadn't mixed well since before shimmer. I'll stick to juice,” she practically stood up on her seat to reach for the stuff on the table. Isha climbed up on the chair beside her, perched practically the same way her big sister did. Her gaze went over the food, then she grabbed the nearest plate and pulled it in. Fresh pastries smelled real good… She dug in, completely disregarding that talk about small bites Vi gave her the evening prior.

“Shimmer,” Cait repeated slowly, studying Jinx's face. Her main focus was on the pink eyes, nearly normal at the moment, other than the unusual color. “From what I understand, its effects diminish after a few hours. Yet you…”

“I'm constantly drugged up,” Jinx flipped the fork between her fingers at an unusual speed before stabbing it into a pancake. “Remember that doc you've brought in to fuck Vander up?”

“Doctor Reveck,” Cait nodded, her interest piqued.

“Didn't know he had a name,” Jinx took a bite of the pancake, then made a point to swallow before speaking again. Vi felt a tickle of pride. “But he worked for Silco–”

“He was the one to create shimmer in the first place,” Cait stated.

Jinx cocked her head to the side with a crooked smirk.

“You know a lot, huh Peepers? Mmhm, he's quite the nutcase, and that's coming from me. Silco got him to fix me after I blew myself up on the bridge. You know. When I shot at you,” her eyes moved to Vi, who looked down instead. “And you walked away. Fun times,” she took another bite, just a tinge of venom to her voice.

“What'd he done to you?” Caitlyn asked, point blank.

“Duhnno,” she swallowed. “Was kinda on the verge of dying. No clue how much of what I remember actually happened. All I know's that my heart's pumping shimmer into my veins round the clock,” she ran her fingers over the dark veins around her eyes. “I'm, like, half-shimmer. It doesn't go away, ever.”

“That sounds… Awful,” the Topsider gave her condolences, which Jinx took as pity.

“It's fine,” she shrugged. “Comes with a lotta perks. Can't complain.”

There was a long stretch of silence as all four focused on their plates.

“So…” Vi finally broke the silence as she squeezed Cait's hand. “Would it be possible to pardon Jinx…?”

“What?” Both women asked in tandem, then glanced at each other.

“I can't do that,” Caitlyn started, her voice betraying her displeasure. “And it isn't up to me anymore.”

“She saved my life during that war. She blew herself up to save me, goddamnit!” Her hand squeezed her girlfriend's just a bit more. “She saved you, too.”

"That's still for the Council to decide,” Caitlyn's eye burrowed a hole into Jinx again. “You'd have a fair trial. But I can't promise a specific outcome.”

Jinx mulled over the words. Finally, she shrugged and stuffed the rest of the pancake in her mouth.

“I don'th cawe,” she said with her mouth full, like she'd forgotten already she was trying not to do that. “Toppers'd be stupid to pardon me, anyway. Cuz, let's be real, I'm gonna keep on blowing shit up.”

“Why?” Caitlyn asked, a sharpness to her voice. “You could make a stand for yourself. Offer your talents to rebuild Zaun, instead of causing destruction. You could lay down your weapons, start a new chapter.”

Jinx threw her head back and laughed.

“Where's the fun in that, Peepers? Sounds boring as fuck,” she leaned back in the chair, balancing it on the two back legs. “Even if you take my weapons, it's so easy to build more. And it's fun, too! Plus, there's so many folks overdue for some new holes, both Topside and Bottom.”

“That is exactly why you're still a wanted criminal,” Cait said, accusatory.

“And that's why yo mama dead,” Jinx responded without missing a beat, with a smile fit for the little shit she was being. “Dead as hell.”

“Jinx–” Vi watched in horror as the knife left her girlfriend's hand and flew right past her sister's ear. Jinx dipped her head to the side just in time thanks to her superhuman reflexes, her eyes glowing bright pink.

“Get out of my house!” Caitlyn shouted as she stood up and slammed her fists on the table.

“Cait–” Vi raised her hands in a ‘please calm down’ gesture, then shot her sister a furious glance.

“Woah, woah, I'm just messin,” Jinx snickered as she dodged again, this time a fork. “Don't get your titties in a twist, lady…”

“Can you shut up?” Vi pleaded as she got up to stand between the two.

“I'm done! I'm done housing a criminal, a terrorist, and a murderer!”

“Damn, sis, which one of us is she talkin’ about?” Jinx jumped out of her chair and used it as a partial cover while Vi tried to gently take a butter knife out of her girlfriend's hand.

“She just– Cait, please, she's just got a fucked up sense of humour–”

“And she can have that sense of humour far away from my home!” The enforcer tried to push past her girlfriend, but was held at bay, for now.

“Gee, pull that stick out your ass, Peepers. You'll enjoy life more,” the moment Cait pushed past Vi, Jinx was behind her sister's back, poking her head over her shoulder and practically using her as a living shield.

“Move, Vi!” Caitlyn demanded.

“She's just a twerp with a fucked up upbringing–”

“Ouch,” Jinx pretended to be hurt, quickly switching to laughter.

“I don't care! Get her out of my sight, and out of my house, before I do so in handcuffs!”

“Please, just… give her a chance–”

“How many chances does she need?!” Cait shouted in rage. “She's crossed the line! Again!”

“It was just a little dig, c'mon,” Jinx ducked behind Vi to avoid being grabbed. “I said I was sorry, I thought we were good now…”

“In… in what mad world does that mean you get to laugh in my face at my mother's expense?!”

“I guess it hits different when it's just one dead parent, huh?” Jinx wondered out loud.

“Jinx, please shut the fuck up,” Vi begged. “For my sake?”

“I mean,” Jinx ignored her sister. “You being with Vi is a way bigger joke at the expense of, like… one mom and two dads of ours? Wait, do we count Vander twice, or…?”

“Why are you like this,” Vi groaned.

“At least I'm not responsible for any of their deaths! And you… you killed my mom all by yourself!” At this point, Caitlyn pushed against Vi, so she tried to immobilize her in a tight hug, all while Jinx stood behind, just out of reach.

“Yeah, but I also killed my dad five minutes before that, wouldn't have done that if you didn't get yourself off the chair…”

“You were trying to have me killed! Was I supposed to, what, just take it?!”

Jinx shrugged.

“I mean you could've…”

“Jinx, holy shit. Just shut your mouth for once...” Vi glared at her over her shoulder. “Please let me handle her, Cupcake?”

“Only if by ‘handling her’ you mean getting her out the front gates…” Cait said it in a tone that suggested an unspoken “or else”. “I don't want to see her face ever again!”

“Jinx, I thought you were going to behave. Didn't you want to spend more time with me?” Vi asked, trying so hard to keep the appearance of being calm.

Jinx tapped her chin.

“I mean, yeah. But, man, is this place getting on my nerves. Why can't we hang out in Zaun?”

“Oh, what a great question,” Caitlyn scoffed. “Why don't you take your sister back to Zaun, dear?”

“Come the fuck on…” Vi wanted to rip her hair out, but was too busy holding Cait.

“Look at the bright side: nobody's got a gun to their head yet, sis. Shouldn't be hard to–”

“I thought you wanted me to be happy!” Vi her frustration out, voice raised to a shout that made Jinx pause. “Why can't you just… Stop being jealous, you little shit?”

“I'm not–”

“Oh, you so are,” Caitlyn interrupted her with an unexpected smugness.

“How is it that you aren't jealous of Isha? That's sisterly love, you dumbass. That's what you gotta actually share. What I feel towards Cait is a completely different type of love! It's not a competition!”

Jinx was silent for a moment, glaring at Caitlyn. Then at Isha, who was looking from one to the other at the sudden shift in the mood, panic in her golden eyes.

“That's… that's fuckin stupid. That's stupid. Isha's a sister. And a cute little squirt. She can do no wrong and she deserves a loving family.”

“Then if Cait was your sister in law–”

“Huh?” The enforcer let out a hitch, taken completely off guard.

“–would she not count as family, too?”

“Sister in… whuh?” Jinx blinked a few times. Caitlyn would be an awful sister to have, probably. “I don't want her as a sister!”

“Well, tough luck. I want to be with Cait, Jinx. And I want to be at my sister's side, Cait,” Vi turned around and grabbed Jinx by the wrist. Then, still holding Caitlyn, she pulled her into a tight hug right beside her girlfriend. “Whatever I've gotta do to keep you both, I will. Because I know I can have both of you. And Isha.” Vi paused, her jaw clenched. “I want to have a family. It doesn't need to be a normal, well-adjusted family. I've been needing one for so long… I'll make you two at least tolerate each other. By force, if I have to.”

“I'd rather eat my leg,” Jinx muttered, trying to shuffle to the side and away from Caitlyn as both of them were stuck in the iron clasp of Vi's arms.

“Vi, darling. I love you, you know that,” Cait started, her voice shaking from anger despite trying to sound calmer. If her arms weren't stuck against her lover's body, she'd be strangling Jinx right now. “But there is no way in hell I'll ever tolerate the fiend that you call a sister.”

“Well, I've promised to never leave her again, and I'm sticking to it. So I'd really love to try and figure this out, okay?”

Cait understood the implication of that statement. She tensed up as she could feel Jinx's smug glare even without looking at her.

“It'd make me happy if you'd try, for me…” Vi's voice softened. She'd asked them both for that separately, yes. But maybe if they were faced with the request in each other's presence…

Jinx let out a loud, annoyed groan. She felt Isha wrap her arms around her and Vi with a nervous grunt that asked for truce.

The idea of sharing her sister with the spoiled rich enforcer, who probably had everything in her life that she ever wanted handed to her on a silver platter, made her stomach churn. But, in the end, she wished for her sister to be happy.

“No promises,” she was the first to speak, a begrudging mumble. “But I'd take a grenade for you, sis. So what's a Piltie Princess, right?”

“I…” Cait turned her head to look at Jinx, brow still furrowed. She scanned her face, trying to read her intentions. But the look the Zaunite was giving her big sister could only mean sincerity. “I suppose…” She looked down at Vi. “I know how much it means to you…” she bit her lip, trying to imagine a world in which Jinx and her could stand each other.

“So… truce?” Jinx asked, far from enthusiastic.

“... Truce,” Caitlyn sighed.

“Thank you,” Vi said with deep appreciation. She kissed Jinx on top of her forehead, then smooched Cait on the lips.

“Ew,” Jinx let out despite herself and finally pushed away.

“Now, apologize,” the older sister nudged her.

“Sorry for having a sense of humour–” there was a loud thump as Vi smacked Jinx over the head. “Sorry for being a little shit, I'll try to tone it down. It'd do you well to lay off on the prissiness, though.”

“Never speak of my mother ever again. I don't find it funny.”

“Sure, you got it, Princess.”

“And get therapy.”

“‘re you calling me a loon?”

“I'm not trying to be rude, Jinx. I think you could benefit from learning to process your trauma in a healthy manner.”

“I'll pass, thanks,” Jinx frowned. “I'm dealing just fine.”

“Clearly, you aren't.”

Jinx opened her mouth to say something, then looked at Vi and thought better of it. She picked Isha up and cuddled her instead, the girl throwing her arms around her big sister’s neck and clinging to her.

At least when holding a kid in her arms with such tenderness and care, Cait could feel a hint of normalcy in her girlfriend's sister. She slumped back into her chair in silence, observing.

“It's fine, Isha,” Jinx assured. “Just a little bit of a spat. But we’re having fun, yeah?” She cradled the girl and blew a raspberry into her cheek, causing a giggle. “Y'know, all this free food's just for us. So we better fill up the tank before it gets cold.”

She placed Isha on the chair again. The girl stood up on the seat and started pulling all the dishes and platters closer. She picked up anything that caught her attention and stacked it on her plate like a block tower, mixing crepes with bacon, oranges tiny sausages and chocolate spread.

Both Isha and Jinx ate with their hands, and Caitlyn tried not to judge, but…

“Does she know how to use silverware?” She asked, though it wasn't meant to be said out loud.

“What's that?” Jinx asked.

Cait pointed to the silver fork in her hand.

“Of course you've got a fancy name for cutlery,” she muttered. “Vi, Isha, or I? Because the answer is different extents of ‘no’.”

“I use it just fine,” Vi scowled.

“Sure you do, sis,” Jinx teased.

Isha grabbed a fork in her fist with the grace one'd expect from a kid her age, or maybe even one a bit younger.

“Could I… show you how to hold it properly?” Caitlyn addressed Isha, who looked at her with mistrust, then shrugged and stabbed the fork into the food on her plate.

Cait got up and stepped closer, which made Jinx's eyes flare up. She didn't mean them to, but the enforcer closing up on her just had that effect.

“Let the girl eat the way she wants to,” Jinx muttered, then filled her mouth up with food to a point where she wouldn't be able to speak clearly. Just in case.

“Are you left or right handed?” Cait asked as she put a pillow down on the seat and motioned for Isha to sit on top of it. The pillow boosted her up enough to be comfortable at the table.

Isha kicked her legs as she sat down and looked at her hands, then shrugged.

“Which hand do you write with?” Her voice was soft and warm, and it made Vi smile to see her like this.

Isha raised her right hand.

“So that is where you hold the knife, and fork goes in the left one,” she motioned to the utensils with an encouraging nod.

The girl grabbed the cutlery in two tight fists, then looked at Caitlyn, ready for more instructions.

“Hold them like this… here,” she adjusted Isha's hold, gentle but firm, to the proper one. “This is where you want your pointing fingers to rest,” she explained. “Too far down and you'll put them in your food, so be mindful of that.”

Isha nodded. And Jinx stuffed a handful of bacon into her mouth, glaring at Caitlyn's hands as if she could harm her little sister just by touch.

“Use the fork to hold the food in place, and cut it with the knife,” Cait instructed. “Move the knife back and forth, like this,” she did a sawing motion with her hand to demonstrate.

With her elbows spread wide, Isha started to cut up her food into small pieces. Awkward at first, but when Cait adjusted her arms it became easier with every other piece.

“Huh, you're quite a fast learner, aren't you?” She was impressed, especially if it was the first time the girl used silverware properly.

Isha nodded with a wide grin and a happy hum.

“She's a real smart kid,” Jinx finally spoke up. “Show her how you hold a knife for stabbing.”

Isha flipped the knife in her hand and held it firmly in a forward grip. Then, she flipped it again into a reverse grip, the edge pointed away from her body. She slashed at the air a few times, adding whooshing sounds for better effect, and smiled when she earned a hair ruffling from her sister.

“That's…” Caitlyn trailed off, trying to find proper words. “That's quite the skill you've got there.”

Isha went back to cutting up her food and eating it, happy noises escaping her mouth every now and again.

The fondness and care in those pink, dangerous eyes was still an unexpected sight for Cait, but welcome nonetheless. It definitely made Jinx feel more like a human rather than a monster.

Jinx fidgeted with her fork, twirling it in her hand absentmindedly, while she watched Isha eat. Maybe teaching her to use cutlery wasn't that much of a waste after all…

“Hey, Peepers, since I'm wanted and all, will you arrest me if I go shopping with Vi?” She spun the fork on her knuckle while glancing up at Cait. “And I actually mean shopping, not stealing. Just to make things clear.”

“Most people don't know your current look, and you are considered dead or missing,” the Topsider's voice was colder than when she spoke to Isha, but not hostile. “Since you haven't got your braids anymore, it will be harder to identify you. And I could lend you a hat to cover the rest of your hair, plain clothes so you can fit in better. Your eyes may be a giveaway if they start shining, though.”

“Maybe you'd come with us, Cupcake?” Vi asked sweetly, raising up the newspaper. “A carnival's in town, apparently. It'd be nice to check it out together.”

Both Jinx and Caitlyn grimaced, and neither hid it well at all.

Isha nudged Jinx, pointed to Vi with a curious look and a sign for “what is that”.

“Carnival’s, uh… Southside? Chaos and debutchery. More than usual, that is. Music, food, more people passed out on the streets. Fun games with prizes. Guessing Topside's different, though,” she shrugged.

“It's… not that far off, I suppose,” Caitlyn said, though not confidently. “Piltover, I'm guessing, is more… family friendly. More orderly, and more–”

“Booooring,” Jinx finished for her.

“I think it'll still be fun, though,” Vi jumped in. Isha nodded in agreement, accentuating it with a huff.

“Well, I've got work today,” Caitlyn said immediately. “And it looks like it's getting late. Enjoy your breakfast,” she came up to Vi and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “You know where the fun money is, darling. Spend it responsibly.”

“Wait, Cait,” Vi grabbed her hand before she managed to get out of her reach. “We’ll be back by five to pick you up.”

“Pick me up…?”

“For the carnival.”

“Vi, I–”

“You can ditch the paperwork for one evening. It's not a rat, it's not gonna run away,” she grinned.

“I… I'll see what I can do,” she sighed.

“Thanks, Cupcake,” she let her go, but not before kissing the top of her hand.

The very moment Cait was out the door, Jinx perched on her chair at the head of the table, the newspaper in her hand.

“Holy shit–” Vi's head snapped to her sister as she all but telepotred from one seat to the other.

“What's up with you thinking it's a good idea to make us spend more time together, huh?” Jinx smacked her with the rolled up paper on the head. “Your brain damage's showin.”

“Ha-ha,” Vi responded dryly. “She's not a bad person, Jinx.”

“She's a Piltie. A fuckoff rich Piltie. There's nothing I could like about her,” Jinx straightened out the newspaper again to actually skim through it.

“C'mon, you've got some things in common–”

“I'm disgusted and I'm offended.”

“You're both sharpshooters,” Vi pointed out. “And you're both really smart. There must be something you can bond over…”

“Not to shit on your parade, Vi, but the longer you expose us to each other, the higher probability that one of us explodes. Possibly literally,” she balanced the chair on its back legs, turning a page after page.

“Jinx…”

“Hey! Look, I'm in the newspaper,” she turned it around and pointed to the page with the ‘be on the lookout’ posters of different criminals. “If she doesn't pardon me, that's fine. Just make her change the poster image, it's shit.”

Vi let out a long sigh, as if trying to decompress herself.

“I'm not asking you to be friends, you know.”

“Yeah, yeah. But even so, she hates my guts. I can see it in the cyclop's eye,” she chuckled. “There's no world in which she doesn't dream of blowing my brains out, and that's not gonna change.”

“If she gets to know you better–”

“Then she'll hate me even more,” Jinx let a burst of air out through her nose in a silent laugh. “I'm not too likeable. Not for Toppers. I've too spicy a personality and they can't handle it.”

“That's not true, you can be sweet and caring if you want to,” Vi disagreed.

“I rarely want to, is the thing. I'd rather blow shit up.”

“You can't just blow everything up, Jinx.”

“Bet?”

“Stop that or I'm gonna sign you up for therapy.”

“You can sign me up, I don't care. Good luck getting me anywhere near a shrink, though.”

Vi ran her fingers through her hair.

“Let's go shopping first, see how that goes for us. Who knows, maybe you'll be arrested by five and unable to join with.”

“That's a brilliant idea, sis… ow,” she rubbed the middle of her forehead, where Vi'd just flicked her. “I'm kidding.”

“Get moving, twerp.”

Chapter Text

“Where did ya pull that from?” Vi looked at her sister as she paraded in her old red jacket she'd completely forgotten about.

“Oh, you know,” Jinx gave a non-answer with a wink. She pulled her wide shark hood over her head and posed, arm up, clenched into a fist. “I'm disguised.”

Isha parroted the pose immediately.

“No, you're not,” Vi grabbed the blue-and-pink bangs hanging from under the hood, like a long tongue between the sharp teeth. “At least put a hat on, or something.”

The youngest sister ran up and raised her hat up offering it to Jinx.

“A smaller hat,” Vi specified. “And one that lets you hide your hair.”

Isha pouted and put the hat back on.

“Lemme see,” Vi opened a wardrobe that stood in the hall, by the door, and started going through it.

It was mostly full of shoes, bags, purses, coats and jackets, each item probably costing more than all the clothes Vi and Jinx owned throughout their lives.

“We should buy spray paint,” Jinx said out of nowhere.

“I barely trust you with normal paint.”

“How so?” The younger sister feigned innocence.

“Whatcha think?” Vi pulled out a short tophat and handed it over.

“Nah, I don't wanna look like a loser,” she threw the hat over her shoulder. “Put in some effort, sis.”

“This?” She handed over a white wool beret.

“No fucking way I'm wearing the same shit Peepers did.”

“That's a different hat.”

“Blegh,” Jinx said loudly, tossing it high up in the air and behind her shoulder.

Vi handed her a bowler hat.

“Hmmm…” She took a moment to look it over. “This one's silly, we're getting warmer…” Still, she tossed it like she did the others.

“This one?” Vi handed her a sun hat with a big bow. “This one's silly, right?”

“This one's stupid,” Jinx scoffed. “Move,” she pushed her big sister to the side, not waiting for her to follow the command. “You don't know shit ‘bout fashion… She's hopeless, isn't she?” The last part she said to Isha, who giggled and nodded.

“Your fashion sense is literally just clothes from a trash can, and paint, so I don't wanna hear it from you.”

“And yet, I've more style than you do,” Jinx pulled out a warm hat with long flaps over the ears, a trapper hat, which probably belonged to Caitlyn's father. “There we go!” She put it on, and it slid down to her eyes. “Perfect. Disguise.” She struck the pose again.

Vi rolled her eyes, adjusted Jinx's hat the same way she’d adjust Isha's, and stuffed the colourful bangs fully underneath it. “Now we can go.”

Jinx ran out the door holding Isha's hand, they skipped down the stairs and pushed the gate open without waiting for Vi, who locked the door behind her. “Don't ditch me!”

“Then move your ass,” Jinx shouted back, laughing.

The oldest sister moved fast to catch up, and when she did she grabbed Isha's free hand. The girl grinned up at her and started jumping, her big sisters pulling her high up every time.

“So, what's on the list? Clothes, art stuff…” Vi counted on her fingers.

“A camera, film, some tools, a car–”

“No car.”

“We'll see,” she hummed.

They entered one of the busier streets, where well-dressed people stopped to chat with each other, others rushed past in a hurry, or sat at the benches or at cafes, tables filled with breakfast while they read their newspaper.

The sister got glances as they passed, Jinx scowling and scrunching her face at the pristine streets and symmetrical buildings. There wasn't even as much as a can to kick down the curb.

“I hate this place,” she muttered constantly.

“Just keep it to yourself, yeah? We don't want trouble–”

“I feel like I'm ‘bout to lose it and paint the walls red. If one more tophat-asshole looks in my direction…” her hand rested at her side, where her holster was tucked under Vi's old jacket. She practically sneered when they passed a couple of enforcers in their Topside uniforms – no body armour, no gas masks, no guns.

“Ji… uh…” Vi stuttered, then paused.

“What?” Jinx's eyes snapped to her. “Out with it.”

“Wanted to tell you you're looking feral and your eyes are glowing, but…” She lowered her voice. “What do I call you? Since your usual name may bring unwanted attention…”

“Don't care,” the younger sister huffed. Their arms fell out of rhythm, making the high jumps less fun for Isha, so she went back to walking instead, humming a little tune to herself. The one her sisters taught her.

“So… what if I called you Powder…?”

Isha grunted when Jinx's hand squeezed down on hers. The grasp immediately loosened, and she looked down apologetically.

“Not that one. Be more creative, won't you?” The face of a nearby enforcer was scratched, ragged lines turning it into a cruel grin.

“What about just Pow-Pow?”

“That's… Better, I guess,” Jinx groaned. “I know I said she's hanging somewhere by a thread, but trying to pull her out by force won't do her well,” she added, her jaw clenched. “May just make the thread snap.”

“I'm sorry, Pow,” oh, it felt so good to Vi. The name rolled off her tongue with affection she couldn't control, as her sister's face seemed to morph into one she remembered from before. The baby fat on her cheeks, healthier complexion, big blue eyes… The image faded as soon as it appeared, forcing Vi to shake her head and let the reality set back in.

“You're fucking your brain up for a crumb of sentimentality?” Jinx scoffed. She knew exactly what that shake of the head implied from her own experience. “You're crazy.”

“Crazy runs in the family,” Vi let out a sigh.

“So it does…” Jinx looked down at Isha. “Wonder what flavour of crazy you'll be when you grow up.”

Isha thought for a moment, then shrugged with a hum.

“It'll be fun to find out!” She grinned. “Where're we going anyway, Vi?”

“Dunno, you're the one leading.”

“I literally don't know this place. Other than the few buildings I had the pleasure of bowing up.”

“Then why're you walking ahead, hmm?”

“‘Cause you're slower than a wounded slug,” Jinx slowed down her pace, letting Vi go first.

“There's a camera shop nearby. I've been there a couple of times to get some film for Cait, c'mon.”

Soon, a pleasant chime announced their entrance. The store had a few patrons meandering about, looking at the many types of analogue cameras: from big boxes on sturdy tripods, to hand-held devices with an assortment of lenses. Rolls and boxes of film stood on the shelves alongside flashes and spare bulbs, different sized tripods, carrying boxes and cases, tools for development, and other accessories.

“So, any idea whatcha want?” Vi asked, putting hands in her pockets. She knew next to nothing about all this stuff.

“Sure…” Jinx walked between the shelves, also having no clue about what she was looking for, other than something portable.

“Good morning, can I help you, miss?” A way too chipper woman in fancy Piltie clothing, pillbox hat and all, stepped up to Jinx, whose face scrunched in discomfort as she took a step back.

“Uh. Looking for something… handheld. And sturdy,” Jinx looked everywhere but in the woman's eyes, suddenly too aware of the unusual colour of hers.

“Would you like it simple, or with exchangeable lenses? With a built-in flash, or maybe you'd like to buy it separately? What kind of film would you like it to take?”

Jinx glanced at Isha, then at Vi, as if looking to them for answers. Her older sister shrugged, and the younger one completely checked out of the conversation.

“No clue. Never had a thingamajig like that,” she answered curtly.

“Oh! A first purchase?” The Piltie put her hands together in excitement, either not noticing or just ignoring Jinx's nearly hostile demeanour. “This here, it's a simple camera, but one of the newest models. It has a tiny flash, not great for full night pictures. Works amazing in deep shadows, though. The lens it comes with allows for zooming, and a sharp focus. It works amazing with coloured film, too.”

The woman kept on talking, but Jinx started to space out, watching Isha grab different boxes of film and stuff them in her side pocket.

“... Oh, and the back, that's where you put the film, can be exchanged for other ones that take different sizes and types. For example, this one takes a roll,” she clipped off the piece and showed it to Jinx, who realized she was still being talked to. “But we have an attachment for the instant film, too. It can be fastened to any tripod in our collection…”

Jinx's attention drifted again, this time caught by the smell similar to gunpowder. Some chemicals, too… Her hand dipped into the jacket's pocket, where she stashed her trusty lighter. She fidgeted with it, imagining one spark blowing this whole place up. And making the Piltie lady shut it. God, was she still talking?

“Sure, I'll take it,” Jinx said, interrupting her mid sentence. Her hand left the pocket, empty.

“Marvellous! Would you like to buy the accessories as well?”

“Uuh. I guess,” she shrugged.

“Fantastic, I will prepare the carrying case,” the woman walked off, and Jinx blinked slowly, watching her move.

“Not checking out anything else?” Vi came up to her and rested her elbow on her sister's shoulder. “You sure you want that one?”

“Honestly? I just don't wanna hear another word from that Piltie's mouth,” she groaned. “Go do the paying before I find the gunpowder.”

“Gunpowder…? Why is there gunpowder…”

“Beats me,” Jinx shrugged. “But my lighter won't be asking questions.”

“Alright, alright. Just keep your hands to yourself,” Vi sighed and moved towards the counter.

Just a few moments later, a shout echoed through the shop's interior.

“How much?!” Vi's jaw was slack open. “Ji– Pow-Pow! Get in here, right now!”

Jinx meandered between the shelves, until she stopped at Vi's side. “Hmm? Thought you've got the fun money from miss Princess,” she looked at the counter, filled with an extreme amount of bits and bobs. “How much is it?”

“Two thousand eight hundred and fifty nine golden hexes,” the woman behind the counter repeated cheerfully.

Jinx felt her knees buckle underneath her, as if the words slapped her on the face so hard she was about to pass out. “H… How… What…?” She stuttered. Even when living with Silco, she was pretty sure she'd never seen even half of that amount, and definitely not in one place.

“The camera itself is three hundred twenty eight… then the lenses, flashes, tripods, film holders…”

“I’ll have just the camera,” Jinx cut her off. “Don't need the other crap. Holy shit.”

The Piltovan scowled at her language, but nodded.

“Would you still like the case? I do recommend at least one flash for the night photos, and the exchangeable back… We could round it up to five hundred hexes?”

Jinx looked up at Vi, unsure.

“I… I guess that's fine…”

The middle sister let out a sharp hiss, as if she was just punched in the gut. She watched in silence the golden coins spill out of Vi's bag, then observed the fancy lady’s hands as she skillfully counted and stacked the money into neat piles. Soon after, a carrier case was handed over, way more compact and manageable that what was packed up previously.

“Isha,” Vi called out, her breath shallow, as if under extreme stress. “We're leaving!”

The girl stuffed one last thing in her pocket and ran over to her sisters with a blissful smile.

A chime of bells, a thump of the door closing.

Vi leaned with her whole back on the brick wall outside and let out a long whistle, while Jinx doubled over, propping her hands on her knees and dry heaving.

“I'm gonna throw up,” she mumbled.

“I don't think I've spent this much money ever in my life,” she let out a weary chuckle, looking at the bag in her hand.

“I can… I can get the money back,” Jinx said as if afraid Vi was regretting the purchase already. “A Zapper in the face, maybe one extra hole in a head… I’ll get it right back, Vi,” she pushed herself to stand at her full height again.

“No. It's fine, as long as you like it, it's money well spent,” Vi smiled, extending her arm forward to hand over the camera bag.

“That was… a lot of money,” she mumbled. “You… you sure…? Sure-sure?”

Vi nodded and put the strap of the camera bag over her shoulder. “All yours, Pow-Pow,” the sweet affection of saying the old nickname dripped from Vi’s mouth like honey.

Jinx looked at the bag, then back up at her sister, then back at the bag again. When she turned her head to Vi again, there was a huge grin on her whole face, showing in her eyes and on her cheeks, not just the mouth. She pounced, wrapped her legs around her waist and her arms around her head in a tight hug.

“Woah!” Vi spread her arms to catch her balance under the sudden force.

“Thank you, thank you, thankyouthankyouthankyou,” Jinx chirped. “You're the best big sis in the whole Runeterra,” she kissed her on the top of the head a few times. “You're the coolest and the… the bestest, and I love you!” She finished with a long smooch on Vi's cheek. Sure, she could've stolen it by herself. The fact that her sister was willing to spend all that money on her, and only her, to give her what she wanted, was what really mattered, though.

Vi blushed slightly from the compliments and the affection, her arms wrapping around her sister's lanky body.

“No problem, really… I gotta catch up on all that spoiling, right? Missed out on so many of your name days, twerp,” she chuckled.

“Awh… but I don't have anything to make up for your name days,” Jinx pouted.

“You've nearly exploded yourself to save my life. Add to it being nice to Cait, and we're good on the gifts.”

“I'd rather take my chances with another bomb.”

“Pow.”

“I'm messin', gee,” she jumped back down to the ground and straightened her new Vi's old jacket. “I’ll be nice. Ish. As nice as I can be. Unless she pisses me off. I'll shoot a warning shot instead of going straight for the kill, you get me?”

“Pow.”

“Let me be a little silly, Vi. C'mon. I'm not shooting her at the moment, am I?”

Vi sighed heavily.

“Just… Keep the violence to a minimum, alright?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively. She skipped a few steps ahead and pulled out the camera with gentleness and care. A part of her wanted to take it apart and study it. The other part was terrified of breaking something as expensive as this. “Stand there. Isha, gimme film,” she put her hand out, and her little sister placed a stolen box right in it. “Alright… Now, what did that well-heeled lady say…?”

She fiddled with the device for a moment, sat down on the pavement to keep it in her lap while she unclipped the back and studied it. Isha leaned over her shoulder, watching curiously.

“Alright, so this one’s for the roll… but that's the instant film…” Jinx looked over the box that Isha handed her. “So that's gotta go into… this?” She muttered to herself, picking parts out of the bag and swapping them. The box Isha handed her was soon opened. And inside was another box, dark and firm, with an arrow by one edge. Jinx shook it, and hearing the soft rattle from the inside, her eyes narrowed. “I think… that's a cartridge? Looks like the whole thing can go in, like a mag…” She slotted it in with a satisfying click, then attached it all to the camera's body. “Okay, it's ready! Strike a pose, Vi!” She put the camera up to her eye, but she could barely see her sister through the little window.

“Did you do it?” Vi asked, still holding the flexing pose. “Is it working?”

“It's all blurry, hold on,” Jinx turned the camera in her hands, trying to figure it out. She moved a knob at the side and looked through the viewfinder again. “Oh! Okay, I've got it!”

She set the focus and clicked the button at the top. There was a distinct click, and a shutter, then a piece of paper slid out of a slit at the bottom. She grabbed it and looked at a blank page. “Huh. Weird.”

“So what Cait does,” Vi said as she jogged over. “You gotta hide it from sunlight first,” she pushed Jinx's arm down and pulled the jacket over her hand. “And you kinda,” she wiggled her hand. “Shake it. So it develops faster.”

“Oooh…” Jinx shook the picture for a minute or two, then finally brought it out and looked at it. It was mostly white still, with darker shadows towards the bottom. She frowned. “That's not right. Something must be…” She trailed off and gave Isha the picture. The girl sat down on the curb next to her sister, studying the overexposed image. At the same time, Jinx turned the camera in her hands again, her brow furrowed. She detached the lens and looked at the rectangle underneath it. She pushed it with her finger a few times.

“This lets the light in… Too much light?” She muttered to herself again. “Does it move too slow…?” She clicked the button that she used to take the picture, and the shutter opened and closed with that specific sound. A new piece of paper slid out, and she handed it to Isha again. The girl hid it from the light and shook it, constantly glancing to check if it's working.

“Okay. This moves that. And this moves focus… so this around here,” Jinx looked at the top of the camera, by the shutter button. “Looks like this sets the time this thingie opens up for?… The shorter the time, the less light…” she fidgeted with the lens in her hand. “This has a moving part, too…”

“Didn't that lady tell you exactly how it works?” Vi asked as she sat next to her sisters.

“Mmhm, wasn't listening. When rich people talk to me all I can hear is ‘blah blah blah put a bullet in my fancy hat blah blah’.”

She turned a ring around the lens and watched as the ray of light coming through the glass became thinner and thinner. Isha looked at the photo, which was also mostly just white, with a vague shape of Jinx's head. She pulled on Vi's sleeve and showed it to her.

“That's also light. Huh. Light focus… But this knob changes focus, so… hmmm…” She put the whole thing back together and got up. “Stay right there,” she ordered as Vi looked up at her, leaning towards Isha.

Jinx moved the knob, then adjusted the ring around the shutter button. Then she fiddled with the lens.

“Oh! It makes the wall blurry! And now you're blurry… Hmm…” She turned it back a little, then flipped the camera around and checked how wide the aperture was. “This gives light… so this should be open for less time, so it's not so bright…” She mumbled. “Alright. Think I've got it,” she grinned and looked through the viewfinder again. Then she pressed the button. And the picture was ejected soon after.

Jinx sat back down between her sisters, shaking the picture under the jacket.

“I've a good feeling ‘bout this one,” she grinned. Isha tugged at her sleeve impatiently, wanting to see it already. “It's gotta do the thing first, kiddo. Let's wait a moment…”

People passed by, some looking at them with furrowed brow, others with a similar disdain they’d probably have towards a homeless person. But the sisters were all huddled together without a care in the world, waiting for the photo to develop.

Jinx fiddled with the camera a bit more, putting it to her eye time after another and snapping it around to different points of focus.

“Oh! Let's do one like this!” She suddenly threw the arm with the camera around Vi, while she pulled Isha closer with the hand that held the developing picture. She put two fingers up, making them poke from behind her baby sister's head like bunny ears, and stuck her tongue out, pulling a silly face. She watched as the shutter snapped, then pulled the photo paper out and put it image down in her lap.

“Alright! Let's see!” She turned the previous picture around. Isha gasped and clapped, and Vi let out an impressed chuckle. The two of them were leaning towards each other over a little rectangle in Isha's hand, Vi with one eyebrow raised, and Isha slightly blurry, as if she moved while the photo was being taken. The picture was tinted with faint colour, yellowish, only hinting at other hues in the world it represented.

“That's cool,” Vi hummed, taking the picture to look at it from up close. “Too bad it's not full colour. Would show Isha's blue hair better. But hey! It's so sharp, you can see all the doodles on your hat,” she handed the picture to Isha, who grasped it with both hands and held it close to her face. She giggled and smiled wide. She looked at her sisters and motioned a suggestion: she could add more colour herself!

Jinx laughed. “So, crayons are next on the list, huh?” She packed the camera back up and, using Vi's shoulder, pushed herself up to her feet. She extended her hand to help Isha up, then put it out again to offer it to Vi. She clasped it and let her younger sister pull her up.

“And the other pic?” The oldest one asked, nudging Jinx's arm, who turned the image toward them.

They looked at it, then at each other. And both cracked up. Isha huffed and pulled at Jinx's jacket, gesturing to the picture, so the middle sister bent down and showed her: the three of them were barely fitting in the frame. Vi's confused look with a crooked smirk at the forefront, Jinx's stupid face in the middle, tongue out and head cocked to the side. Squeezed right next to her was Isha, a wide grin on her face and two fingers, one fleshy and one metal, sticking out from behind her hat. It was nearly perfectly focused, a little blurry at the edges, and only slightly dark, underexposed, but still keeping the three sisters frozen in the moment.

Together.

Chapter Text

“Grab whatever you like,” Vi instructed as her sisters stood among the shelves and hangers of neat clothing with shiny embroidery and grand patterns in gold, all made out of high quality fabric. “Cait's tailor will do trimming and cutting, so all's adjustable. Just…” She sighed. “Just look at the prices. Try not to go over a hundred hexes if we're to buy more stuff later.”

“Uuughh,” Jinx rolled her whole head, arms crossed. “I can sew my own clothes,” she pulled at her hood, a proof. “And I'm damn great at it, too.”

“You need something new. At least get a new pair of pants.”

“There's nothing wrong with my pants!” she half-shouted, her voice cracking slightly. “Isha, you like my pants, right?”

Isha huffed and nodded, pointing from her striped pants to Jinx's. They were matching!

“You can get a set of matching clothes, I don't care what you choose,” Vi crossed her arms. “But all the clothes at home are too big for you, and I'm not letting you run around in those dirty wraps you came here wearing.”

“You've run around in dirty wraps over your tits for like a year,” Jinx countered. “Your look's what inspired me, y'know?”

“I'm flattered,” Vi said flatly. “But now you can get inspired by this,” she motioned to the well-fit garment under her black jacket. “It's getting cold, too. It’d do you well to grab something warmer than a crop top.”

“I don't get cold,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively. “I've lava in my veins. And by lava, I mean shimmer.” She stepped over to a rack and picked the first coat – white and red, double breasted, with golden trims and buttons. “If I showed up like this in Zaun, they'd eat me alive,” she scoffed.

“As if anyone'd be able to get close enough to you,” the older sister rolled her eyes.

“Clothes like this get dirty the moment they touch the Zaun air anyway,” Jinx put the coat back where she took it from. “I'm blowing people up, not going to a Council meeting. My clothes are fine.”

This time it was Vi who rolled her whole head. She crouched down to level with Isha.

“Grab her and find some clothes you like. You can look through every single piece you wanna, it's all up to you. I'll wait by the changing rooms.”

Isha's eyes lit up and she nodded eagerly. She grabbed her older sister's hand and, with a giggle, pulled her into the depths of the store.

“Wait, hold up–” was all Jinx managed before being dragged off.

Vi sighed, a crooked smirk on her face. She wondered how many truly new outfits her sister owned. After all, she remembered the hand-me-down culture of Zaun. Most clothes were given to younger kids in the community by those who outgrown and didn't feel like modifying their old clothes. What came out of the mismatched wardrobe, cut, patched, and re-fitted, was a fashion sense in itself. And it wasn't… bad, not really. It was fun in itself, she had fond memories of Vander constantly prickling his fingers with a needle as he adjusted clothes for all four of his kids. It was just a part of life in the Undercity, it was what it was. But Jinx deserved better than that. She deserved more. And Vi’d provide. That was the least she could do after all these years, she thought as she walked up to the changing room and leaned against the wall, watching her sisters stroll around the store.

Jinx truly didn't understand what Vi's deal was. A month Topside and she thought people needed fresh, new clothes? Stupid, she thought. Not only wasteful, but uncreative as well. Her nose scrunched as she ran her fingers down the shiny, gold-like thread, an embroidery of a peacock on the chest of a slim-fit jacket, accentuated by sparkling rocks woven into the open tail. So tacky.

She loved the shiny, the over-the-top, of course she did. But this? This was wrong. Boring in its meticulous perfection, over sanitized. Symmetrical, pre-cuffed sleeves, perfect seams, no stray threads… The only thing she liked about it was the material it was made out of: soft but thick, enough to protect from the elements, and of such quality she was certain it would take some time before the wear and tear started to show, even when rolling around Downtown.

Jinx's fingers caressed the fabric as she walked between the racks, feeling the texture rather than looking at the cuts and styles. Every few steps she shuddered at the constant hum of her thoughts, which murmured reminders about how out of place she was. She shouldn't be there, in a giant room filled with well organized, neatly folded or perfectly hanged outfits. She should be in a dingy room, going through a messy pile of poorly washed, used clothes.

Her thoughts dissipated the moment Isha pulled on the hem of her jacket, huffing and puffing. Her big, golden eyes stared up at her with a gleam.

“What's up, kiddo? Something caught your eye?” she let Isha pull her into a more colourful section, one labelled ‘kids’. It was way more up Jinx's alley: way less severe and decidedly more colourful, and with cool patterns. She watched with a smile as her little sister went through the clothes, one by one, leaving a mess behind her like a little unruly tornado.

Then, something caught her eyes. In the men's section, a bunch of dark pants with golden trims, equipped with multiple, and sizable, pockets that'd be perfect for carrying all sorts of gear. Jinx walked up to the rack and picked a pair, focusing on the material first. It felt good, like it could take a crawl through the Lanes. So she put the waistband to her waist, as if she didn't already know they'd be way too large. Even the smallest ones would drag on the floor if she put them on. But she just shrugged and threw them over her shoulder.

“Got anything yet?” she asked as she returned to Isha, who held a bunched up mess of different pieces of wardrobe. The girl pointed at the black pants and frowned. “Yeah. Not much colour… but that only means I get to paint ‘em,” Jinx grinned.

The baby sister pulled out a pair of purple-gold striped pants and pouted. She wanted to match. They were supposed to match, she gestured.

“Okay, hear me out… I'm gonna find something like these,” she pointed to Isha's hand, “and you find something like those,” then she pointed to the pants on her shoulder, her grin only growing. “And then we go half and half! The stuff here's too bland and symmetrical, anyways,” she said with a displeased click of the tongue.

Isha let out a gasp, as if shocked by what a great of an idea that was. She grinned just as wide and nodded so hard her hat slipped to her eyes. She grabbed the rim and readjusted it herself, then trotted off in search for the matching pair.

With the idea of getting pieces she could mash up with each other, Jinx stepped between the racks with a new-found enthusiasm. She grabbed accessories on the way: belts, suspenders, gloves… and she left just as much of a mess behind her as Isha had in the kids’ section.

“That's a lot of stuff,” Vi commented as her two sisters finally made their way to the changing room. “And that's a lot of belts.”

“Yeah, well, all that Piltie stuff needs spicing up, soooo…” Jinx said with a wide grin still plastered on her face. Isha nodded in agreement.

“Alright, go try all that on,” Vi motioned behind her.

“What for?”

“What do you mean: what for? To know how it looks on you, dumbass.”

“Aren't you taking me to a sewing person? Can't they make it look like I want?” Jinx cocked her head to the side, a hint of confusion.

“Well, yeah. They adjust stuff. But don't you wanna at least try that on?”

“Nope!”

Vi narrowed her eyes, staring her sister up and down.

“How'll you know you want all that?”

“I just know,” Jinx chirped. “I've a concept. The greatest fit on this side of the bridge. You'll see!”

“If… If that's what you want,” the older sister rubbed the back of her neck. She should've seen that coming, she thought. “And you, Isha? Wanna try these on?”

Isha looked from Vi to Jinx, then shook her head. If her sister didn't need to try anything on, why should she?

The oldest one let out a tired sigh.

“Y'know, you don't need to copy her all the time…”

Now it was the youngest sister who cocked her head in confusion. Just the way Jinx did it.

“Ugh. Nevermind. Let's go to the checkout.”

With the bags full, and all carried by Vi, of course, they left the store and got back on the clean, boring streets of Piltover.

“We can take the tram,” Vi suggested. “The tailor's a bit further North.”

“Hell yeah!” Jinx threw her fists in the air, which Isha parroted right after with a grin. “Let's take it over and see how fast that bad boy can go–”

“No,” Vi shut her down immediately.

“Okay. Let's ask the driver nicely to let us see how fast it can go.”

“I s'pose asking's fine…”

“And if they're not too enthusiastic, Zapper's got a way of being persuasive–”

“No. Stop that,” Vi smacked the younger sister over the head as she patted the gun in her waistband. Her fluffy hat absorbed most of the blow.

“You're so boring,” Jinx groaned. “Why's there no fun allowed Topside? Just a little bit of fun. C'mon.”

“Do you want to get arrested?”

Jinx grumbled and kicked the ground.

“You're no fun…”

“I'm plenty fun. But I gotta babysit you to keep you out of jail.”

“Booo,” Jinx booed. “Booooo, party pooper!”

Vi sighed and with one swift move threw Jinx over her shoulder.

“Hey!”

“You're in timeout.”

“No I'm not!” her voice cracked as she kicked her legs in the air.

Vi put all the bags in one hand, so that she could hold Jinx firmly with the other.

“Stop kicking or I'll drop you,” she warned.

“Good!”

“Why’re you acting like a brat?”

“I'm not,” Jinx scoffed. “This place makes my brain itch. They should've kept the colours I painted with the Grey, honestly. Did this dump a favour.”

Vi rolled her eyes and readjusted the sister on her shoulder as she walked.

Isha trotted right behind her, looking at Jinx, who crossed her arms and puffed out her cheeks in displeasure, like a moody kid. The girl hummed and reached up to pat her sister on the hat in show of support.

Vi carried Jinx all the way to the tram stop, and when she finally put her down, she grabbed her by the wrist as if she was the eight-year-old who may have run off, while Isha was free, looking around and taking in the views.

“Hold on to my jacket, Isha,” Vi ordered, hands full and unable to hold the little sister. Isha listened, if only just because people started to gather all around them, and she was so tiny among them she could get swept up in the sea of legs. In Zaun it wouldn't be a problem – she'd find her way back like a homing missile. In Piltover, though? The idea of being lost here made her little heart beat so fast from anxiety.

A brass cart with rounded edges, a flat roof, and open windows rolled up and stopped with a low thump, perfectly aligned to the yellow lines by the curbs. After the crowd poured out, Vi pulled her sisters inside. She got in the way of a slim man in a tophat, and pushed Jinx into an empty seat.

“Gee, chill out,” the middle sister muttered as her only way out was blocked by Vi's body. “I'm not doin nothin.”

“Not taking any chances,” Vi shrugged as she picked Isha up and put her in Jinx's lap. The girl immediately stuck her head out the window, while her sister put her hand on her hat to keep it from falling off, while sticking her head out as well. The air was filled with a quiet murmur of conversation and a regular rumble of many wheels moving on the tracks.

“So…” Vi started, voice low so as to not disturb people around them. “How're you liking it so far? Not that bad, right? The sunlight, the fresh air…”

“Oh, I utterly hate it,” Jinx laughed loud enough for some heads to turn. “It's somehow as excessive as it's dull. Over-the-top, while completely uninspired. It's unbearable, really. And seeing all this,” she motioned at the people around. “The rich and fancy? I wanna make a bomb threat just to watch them run in those impractical high-heeled shoes, y'know?”

Vi's face fell at Jinx's words. Not because the people around them quieted down and started to listen in, but because of her answer. Sure, Piltover was jarring to Zaunites. It was jarring to her at first, of course. The big, fancy house of Cait's, one she's been living in now, the spotless streets, the straight and tall uniform buildings… and all the well-off people, completely unaware of what they had, and how many couldn't even dream of that. But the people were still people. Good, bad, corrupt, charitable. The air didn't burn. The sun tanned her skin. There wasn't the need to scavenge for food. There was fresh water. Public schools. Safe playgrounds… Jinx didn't know that, she thought. And her face grew determined.

“But you like the food, right?” She asked. “We can go to a cafe for lunch… or, there's a nice restaurant by the tailor's, Cait took me there when we were waiting for the clothes,” she smiled fondly.

“I'spose the food's fine. Easy to get when you've got money,” her eyes narrowed. “Doesn't beat Jericho’s, though.”

“And there're water fountains, you know? Free drinking water every few blocks, kinda like back in the commune. Remember that?” there was something in her voice, a hint of desperation. If she could make Jinx like this place the same way she liked that little underground village, maybe she would stay with her for longer. Maybe she'd just… stay.

“Ugh,” Jinx's groan snapped Vi out of her racing thoughts. “Of course there's fresh water on every corner. While they send their runoff down to the fissures.”

There was a soft murmur in the crowd around, as if they went back to their conversations. But there was a new topic in their mouths. Judgemental. Exasperated.

“Hey, the Topside's working on setting things straight,” Vi tried.

“Ha!” Jinx let out, clearly in contempt. “Took them long enough. And it'll take them longer still, I'm sure. They don't care for us, sis. As long as their pockets and bellies are full, why'd they give a fuck about the sumpsnipes, right?”

“Come on, Pow, there're new things coming. Cait talked about demilitarization, she's working on giving her chair to Zaun… It's not all bad,” Vi insisted, even though she knew Jinx wasn’t wrong.

“Cool, the enforcers will only beat us with sticks instead of shooting on sight,” the middle sister laughed. “Maybe they should stay away ‘til they don't need masks to go down. Either ‘cause our air's clean, or ‘cause it's equally suffocating up top and they grow to live with it.”

The train stopped. A crowd moved out. A crowd got in. The rumble picked up again with a jerk.

“Okay, alright, I'm… I'm not gonna force you to stay here,” Vi lowered her voice again, suddenly remembering there were people all around them. Her hold on the grab rail strengthened, making some colour leave her knuckles. “But… is there a way to, uh…” she tried to think what was it that she actually wanted to say. “I want you to enjoy yourself, Pow. I know it's not your cup of water, but is there something you’d like to do while here…?”

“Throw bombs.”

“I mean, something less…” She moved her hand in a circle. “Destructive.”

“Throw glitter and paint bombs.”

Isha nodded. There was a slow shift in the crowd as people instinctively stepped away.

“How about something that doesn't involve bombs…?”

“Graffiti. Property damage. Battery.”

“Pow…”

“Hey, you're the one who asked,” she shrugged and stuck her head out the window again. The conversation fizzled out.

The tram stopped. More people left. More came in. There was a longer break, then another jerk as they started to move again.

Vi opened her mouth to speak again, but she didn't get to say a word.

“Excuse me,” a commanding, deep voice filled the air. All three sisters turned their heads towards the sound.

“Oh, fantastic,” Vi muttered under her nose as she scowled at an enforcer, a chubby but tall man in a neat Piltover District uniform – navy blue with gold trims, a tall hat, and non-lethal weapons on his belt, next to the badge. She could see his eyes linger on Isha's colourful hat and the blue hair underneath. She took a step to stand perfectly in front of the man and cover her sisters with her body, while her hand went to her belt, looking for her own badge. That'd shut him up quickly. If she could find it, that is.

“A handful of concerned citizens let me know about a… worrying conversation,” his eyes moved to Vi's hand at her belt, and so he rested his hand on his.

“Gee, can't even talk without nosy snitches getting their titties in a twist,” her tone was playful, but Jinx's eyes stared daggers into the enforcer, a soft, pink glow already present. She pulled Isha closer to her body instinctively, and propped her legs on the seat in front, forming a sort of an additional barrier. Her hand slowly slid down and rested on the gun in the waistband, caressing the hammer.

The man's eyebrows went up slightly.

Vi leaned to cover her sisters more as Jinx’s position adjusted. She threw her a look over her shoulder, one that meant it was time to shut up.

“We were just talking, that's all,” she said curtly. “Nothing to worry about.”

“Can I ask where it is you're coming from?” He pulled out a notepad and a pencil, then started to note slowly.

“The very pits of hell,” Jinx chirped. Vi threw her another glare.

“From the Kiramman Mansion, actually. We're just running errands,” she raised up her hand holding a bunch of shopping bags. Then she put them completely on the ground, so that both of her hands were free.

“Is that so?” the enforcer scowled, then scoffed, looking Vi up and down. Judging.

“Yup. I'm an enforcer too, actually. Left my badge at home, I think,” she moved her hands over her pockets, still looking. She knew exactly how that sounded with nothing to back her up.

“Uh-huh,” the man said slowly, in a tone that suggested he was calling bullshit. He looked over Vi's shoulder. At Isha, again. There was a longer pause.

“Not a common hair colour choice on this side of the river,” he commented.

“What, is it illegal to dye your hair Topside?” Jinx put her hand on Isha's hat protectively, too focused on the man to see the glares Vi threw at her. Isha turned her head slightly, also glaring at the enforcer, her hands holding onto her sister's shirt.

“Ah. So you come from Downtown,” he noted something down.

“Pretty sure enforcers aren't supposed to single out Zaunites,” Vi tried to keep calm and level-headed. Not her strong suit.

“We're supposed to prevent crime,” he answered. “You should know that, fellow enforcer,” he added with a hint of the mockery one gives someone on their obvious lie.

“What's the crime? Fun hair? Existing outside of the Undercity?” Jinx's voice was getting lower despite the cheer. Like a dangerous growl hidden under a layer of honey.

“Apparently,” he tapped his pencil on the notebook, “there's been a mention of bombs, I've been told. Could I get your names, ladies?”

Vi's eyebrows raised as she felt the leather case where her badge would be. She pulled it out of her pocket and opened it with a smug smile. She saw the man frown. “I hope we can just note it down as a misunderstanding.”

The tram stopped. People moved to the exit, but many stayed to watch the spectacle.

“I will have to politely ask you to follow me outside,” his tone sounded like he wasn't going to take a no for an answer.

The leather felt light in her hand. Vi turned it towards herself.

Empty.

“Shit… I can give you my badge number,” she offered, slightly flustered.

“Sure, miss. I will note it down when we're outside,” a hint of impatience.

Vi looked back at Jinx. Jinx looked her in the eyes, then glanced to her side, where she held her hand on Zapper. Vi shook her head lightly, brow furrowed.

“Sure. It's nearly our stop anyways,” she tried to sound as unbothered as she could. She grabbed the bags and tapped Jinx on the shoulder with the back of her hand, motioning to follow.

With Isha in her arms, the middle sister stood up, her body coiled up and ready to pounce at any movement that made her uncomfortable. But she followed out without a word, lips in a thin line.

They stood at the stop. The crowd moved. The tram continued on its way.

“So,” the enforcer cleared his throat. “Your names?”

Jinx opened her mouth.

“Violet, Posey and Matilda,” Vi spoke before her sister did. “No last names. Being from Zaun and all that. What's your badge number, by the way?”

The enforcer glared at her, took a note, then unpinned the badge from his belt and showed it to her. “Officer Johnson.”

“You sure are one,” Jinx clicked her tongue, readjusting Isha to her right hip. He gave her a glare.

“And what's your ‘badge number’ miss Violet from Zaun?”

Vi rolled her eyes and took his pencil and notepad, wrote a string of numbers, and pushed it back into his hands.

“Go on, check it with your superiors,” she put her free hand in her pocket.

“And leave you here?” he scoffed.

“There was no crime committed,” her brow furrowed. “So yes. You got it.”

“If you're an enforcer, miss Violet, there should be no problem explaining it all at the station. Move ahead,” he said with authority.

Jinx looked at Vi again, this time her eyes were full of glowing fury, despite the unassuming smile on her face. The older sister shook her head again.

They walked next to each other, the man towering over them one step behind.

“How about it’s just me who goes with you,” Vi proposed, glancing over her shoulder. “My sisters can go and finish running errands.”

“You must understand, miss Violet from Zaun, that I can't let anyone who threatened terrorism just go on their merry way,” every time he said her name, Vi's fists clenched. “Not even the little one,” his eyes went to Isha, who sneered at him over Jinx's shoulder. “What is it you call yourselves? Jinxers?”

Isha, obviously, didn't respond. Just stuck her tongue out.

“Can't a girl have blue hair ‘cause she likes the colour?” Jinx put on a sweet tone.

“Not if she's from the Undercity, no,” he snapped.

“That's profiling,” Vi pointed out.

“You should be glad I'm not putting you in handcuffs yet, missy.”

Jinx laughed.

“You know what, sis? With all its flaws, I gotta say, there's one good thing about Piltover: the cops don't drag you through the streets by the cuffs. Bet it'd look bad on that pristine cobblestone. Say, officer Dick, were you stationed at the checkpoints between the cities?”

“It's Johnson–”

“Yeah, that's what I said.”

“And yes, I was.”

“Yeah? Did you enjoy?” her voice was way too pleasant.

“It was interesting,” his voice lowered. “Despite their betrayal, the Noxians were very efficient at picking out the thugs. I've learnt a thing or two from them.”

“Yeah? Did they teach you to actually spot thugs, or were you always this full of prejudice, and they just gave you the go-ahead?” She laughed again.

He pushed them to make them turn the corner.

“Woah, big guy,” the glow from Jinx's eyes could do for mood lighting. “It's not the border. Don't need to get rough.”

“I was there when Jinx attacked, you know? When her little blue clones started swinging at us, the officers of the law, in that glittery smoke.”

Isha glanced between the enforcer and Jinx, tensing up, but with a small, crooked smirk on her face.

“Aren't patrols supposed to work in pairs?” Vi suddenly spoke up. They were in quite the narrow alley between buildings, one where trash cans stood and no one really walked through. “Where's your buddy?”

“She's too soft on the sump rats,” he said with disdain. “Thugs need to be treated with the right amount of force.”

Something clicked on his belt. Half a second later, sound of a cocked hammer followed as Jinx pressed Zapper to the bottom of his jaw, head turned just enough that he could see the glow of her eye. Her finger rested on the trigger.

“Should've put us in cuffs, officer Cock,” she chuckled sweetly.

He opened his mouth. The tip of her gun pushed his jaw closed.

“Nuh-uh, mister. Make a sound and that's the curtain for you.”

He swallowed, loud.

“Pow, put the gun down. Don't kill him,” Vi turned to her, hand up as if she was about to put it on her shoulder.

Jinx cocked her head to the side.

“Why not? He knows too much. He's a liability,” she grinned. There was something cruel about it that gave Vi chills. “There's only one right move here.”

“I've got his badge number. Cait will take care of it through the proper channels. Please…”

Jinx rolled her eyes, twisted her gun slightly and tapped her finger on the trigger the way someone may tap on a desk while thinking.

“Won’t he just get a slap on the wrist?” she pouted.

“She's cracking down on scumbags like him, hard. Please trust me on that,” Vi pleaded. “Nobody needs to die, okay?”

Jinx looked at the enforcer, then at Vi, her brow furrowed.

“... Okay. I trust you, Vi,” she finally said, softer. Her finger moved from the trigger. And in a blink of an eye, the butt of her gun connected with the man's skull, and he fell to the ground. She sighed and looked around.

There was a long silence as both Vi and Isha stared from the man to their sister, her eyes dimming and her grin growing.

“I like this alley, y’know?” Jinx finally spoke up. “Trash, stink, a fresh body…” She giggled as she kicked the enforcer's limp legs. “Just like home.”

Chapter Text

With officer Johnson hidden under a few heavy and leaking trash bags, and his notepad taken, the sisters walked out of the alley as if nothing happened. Jinx hummed cheerfully with Isha's hand in hers. Vi walked right beside them, a bit less joyous.

“Hey, chin up,” Jinx ruffled her big sister’s hair.

“This… This shouldn't've happened. Fucking enforcers,” Vi clenched her fists, staring at the tips of her shoes.

“Look, if one bad cavernberry spoils the bunch, you toss the whole basket. Maybe Peepers should toss this spoiled bunch, too,” Jinx motioned around. “Hell, get only the fissure folk in the uniforms so they can abuse Pilties instead,” she laughed.

Something about the “cycle of violence” echoed through her brain. Her smile faltered, just for a moment. “Not walking away anymore, so you can shut up now,” she muttered.

Vi was about to respond. She opened her mouth and glanced at her sister, but she immediately noticed Jinx walking with a fist to her temple, smacking it lightly. So she stayed quiet, until her sister's hand fell slack by her side and her carefree smile returned.

“You good?” Vi asked, trying to sound casual. The worry bled through, though.

“Peachy.”

“If you wanna talk…”

“Nope!” Jinx said with a pop to the ‘p’. She looked at her sister with appreciation. “But thanks. I'll stash that for later.”

“Okay,” Vi grabbed Jinx's free hand and squeezed gently. “Whenever you feel like it, yeah?”

“Mmmhm,” she hummed through a big smile, squeezing back. She really enjoyed having her big sister back. “Same goes for you, y'know. If there's something you can't share with your ladyfriend, your little sis can bend an ear. Won't blab, promise.”

Vi chuckled. “Maybe I'll take you up on that sometime.”

“Oh? Trouble in paradise?” all of the sudden Jinx sounded way too interested.

“Some other time, alright?”

“Yeah, yeah, fine…”

Isha squeezed Jinx's hand. Let out a short hum and motioned to herself. Her sisters could share things with her, too! And she definitely wouldn't blab, unlike Jinx.

“You're always here for us, right kiddo?” the middle sister chuckled. “Little secret holder. A treasure trove of gossip, really.”

The girl mimed zipping her lips up. She'd never share secrets that people, her sisters especially, had put in her trust.

Jinx laughed and Vi snorted with a smile.

“Oh, and Pow?”

“Yeah?”

“No violence and bomb talk in areas full of strangers from now on.”

“Ugh. Can't have shit in Piltover.”

It wasn't long ‘til they made it to a building which apparently belonged to the tailor. Jinx couldn't tell the difference between all of the mostly-white-or-cream bricks with blue and gold accents, stretching high up into the sky. Travelling over the rooftops was more interesting. The tiles were less uniform, less pristine, with different chimneys and lightning rods, and overall more irregular shapes.

This place had a dark wooden signboard decorated with golden calligraphy spelling “Seamless Alterations”. Jinx looked at the gently swaying board, taking a moment to decipher the over-the-top letters.

“This is it?” she asked when Vi let go of her hand to push the door and hold it open.

“Yup, come on,” Vi motioned with her head.

The inside was warm and cosy, with a round leather couch and a wooden coffee table, on which the current newspaper and what seemed to be style magazines, or maybe previews of what came from this shop, lay. There were different materials on display, from soft and fluffy to rough leathers, mannequins with examples of current Piltovan hits, perfectly fitted. A few big, leafy plants stood in tall rectangular pots in the corners of the room, adding a bit of natural touch to the hand-made. Jinx didn't even notice the counter with a scrawny man behind it until he moved. Her eyes snapped to him immediately, as if expecting danger. But the man just smiled as he filled a small shelf behind him with small, ticket-like, pieces of paper.

“Good afternoon,” he greeted politely. “How may I help you?”

Jinx glared at the man without a word. Vi, however, came up to him and leaned on the counter.

“Don't have a reservation,” she started. “But mistress Lalande said she’ll always find a spot for the house Kiramman…”

“Oh!” the man exclaimed, immediately straightening up. “Of course, I'll fetch the mistress in an instant if it's for the Kiramman's,” he said, already leaving his post. “Just one moment, please!”

The minute he left them alone, Jinx relaxed slightly and whistled.

“Damn, sis. So you just get to throw a name that's not even yours?” she teased. “Caught yourself quite the privilege, bravo.”

“Gotta use what I can get before she throws me out for harbouring you in her house,” Vi sighed with a playful smirk.

Something in Jinx's head, or maybe a whisper in her ear, told her it'd really suck if she messed it all up for Vi, again. She was still a jinx, and sooner or later it would come to bite her in the ass. Her shoulders slumped a little. Then they slumped more under the weight of her sister's muscular arm that she threw over her.

“Don't worry, they'll just get your measurements, then you'll put on the new clothes and they'll pin ‘em to get the idea of how you want it looking. That's all, really. I'll be waiting here the whole time,” she motioned to the couch. “And if you behave well, we'll eat at a really good place.”

“You don't need to bribe me with treats, I'm not a dog,” Jinx scoffed.

But Isha gasped and grabbed Vi by the hem of the jacket, then pulled at it with excitement. She motioned her enthusiasm for good food.

“Only if the both of you behave” Vi reiterated, patting Isha on the hat. The girl shot Jinx an intense look.

“Okay, okay, yeah, I'll play nice,” she groaned. “You're too easy to bribe, Isha. We need to work on that,” she added with a click of the tongue.

Soon enough, two pairs of footsteps could be heard through a thick, deep-purple curtain. The scrawny man came in first and slipped back behind the counter, as if trying to blend into the background. He was followed by a wide middle-aged woman with a brown bob perm, bold makeup, and many shinies on her wrists that clinked when she moved. She wore an immaculate Piltovan dress in red that fit her perfectly, a blazer that only complimented her figure, and white, pristine gloves.

“Miss Violet, what a pleasure,” she greeted with a boisterous voice that filled the room, extending her hand for a gracious handshake. “I see young miss Kiramman didn't accompany you today?”

“Good to see you, mistress Lalande,” Vi shook her hand with a polite smile. “She's busy at work, I'm afraid. I brought my sisters, though,” she motioned for the two to come closer. “They're a bit… uh… less refined than your usual clients?”

“Oh, you know I love a challenge,” her classy laugh carried. “Don't be shy, darlings, I don't bite. I'm mistress tailor Lalande,” she extended her elegant hand to Jinx.

“I'm… Uh…” all the recent names raced through her head. She really wanted to say Jinx, something about that woman demanded sincerity. Her mouth opened despite herself. “P… owder…?” her voice cracked, and she could feel sweat form on her forehead. She didn't know why she said that name. And she saw the surprise in Vi's eyes, too. Her sister even mouthed the name with a slightly furrowed brow. “Pow-Pow. Uh. Pow. You can call me Pow,” she stammered, realizing she's been shaking the hand for way too long, so she quickly let go and stuffed it in her pocket.

“Good to meet you, miss Pow,” the tailor said with a kind smile, apparently completely unbothered by the awkwardness. She crouched down to shake hands with Isha, who hummed and put both of her hands on hers to shake it wildly, since she had no concept of what it was that she was supposed to do. “What's your name, little sweetheart?” she asked with a chuckle.

“Her name's Isha,” Vi said quickly.

“She doesn't speak,” Jinx added, still looking somewhere, anywhere but at the tailor.

“Ah,” she said with sudden softness. “No worries, we'll figure it out, right? You look like someone who knows what she wants, just look at your hat! What a piece of incredible artwork!”

Isha giggled at the praise, a little blush entering her cheeks. Hearing praise from her sisters was one thing. But a complete stranger? She was delighted.

“It looks like the hat is a bit too big for your sweet little head… you'll grow into it, don't worry. But, if you allow, I could tighten it from the inside, so it stays firmly where it should. What do you think?”

The littlest of sisters grabbed the rim of her hat and pulled at it, adjusting it nervously. She stepped from one leg to the other, humming thoughtfully. Jinx looked at her when she took the hat off and twirled it in her hands. Then she hugged it to her chest and motioned something, making the tailor raise an eyebrow curiously.

“She says she doesn't want it to break,” Jinx mumbled. Isha nodded to confirm. “It took a big-ass blast, kiddo. I think it'll survive some padding.”

The girl looked up at Jinx, at her smile, and she saw the “it's okay” nod. So she extended the hat to mistress Lalande with a huff.

“Don't worry, miss Isha,” she cooed, accepting the hat and holding it with utmost care. “I'll work on it myself, nobody else will be allowed to touch it. It'll be my priority to return it to you as soon as possible.”

Isha grinned and hummed happily. Jinx ruffled her hair.

“She's saying ‘thank you’,” she translated, an unusually soft expression on her face, which Vi noticed but didn't comment on.

“Good, good,” the tailor nodded with a smile. She got up and motioned for them to follow through the curtain.

“I'll be here, yeah?” Vi reminded. “Don't cause trouble,” she added, but her voice sounded like she fully trusted her sisters would behave.

Jinx handed Vi the bag with the camera and picked up the shopping without a word, but with an innocent smile Vi could never decipher. She quickly followed after the lady, her boots loud on the wooden floor, until the growing sound of sewing machines filled the air enough for her steps to blend in.

“Would you like me to adjust your hat as well, miss Pow?” The woman asked as she held a door open.

“No!” Jinx grabbed the fluffy flaps at the sides of the hat and pulled them down nervously, making the top slide over her dull pink eyes. “I-I mean it's fine. The way it is. It's borrowed, anyway. Don't wanna mess with it, would be rude to return a too-small-hat, right? So it should stay. Just the way it is.”

Jinx slipped past the woman, into a well-lit room with racks of clothing by the walls, and a wooden panelled room divider upholstered with flower-patterned material. There were a few soft-looking mannequin busts, one with colourful measuring tapes hanging around its neck, like a shawl, a couple of standing mirrors to the side, one bigger than the other, a desk with papers and notes that reminded her of her hideout, just… more organized. Pillows with pins, different rolls of threads, stripes of different materials… And a small sewing machine stood on a separate table in the corner.

She picked out the belts from the shopping bags, grabbed a thread from the table and, as if she was at her own house, she started to prepare the sewing machine.

“Excuse me?” mistress Lalande asked, more baffled than anything.

“I just wanna… sew up these,” Jinx muttered, suddenly feeling like she's doing something out of place.

“I think that's my job, miss Pow,” the tailor laughed with that classy laugh again. “Do you sew at home?”

Jinx slowly put the thread down, staring at her hands.

“Yeah,” she said after a pause. “It's fun. I like to, uh. Do things with my hands. I guess.”

She didn't look up when the older woman walked up to her, even when she felt her lean over her. Her hands fidgeted with the spool of thread, while her fleshy leg bounced nervously under the table.

“Is this hood your handiwork?”

Jinx nodded.

“Can I see?” unlike the enforcer before, this question was genuine in a way Jinx felt she could refuse.

She took the whole thing off and handed it over. The tailor inspected it carefully, humming as she went.

“You sew leather well,” she noticed.

“Thanks…” Jinx said weakly as she rubbed the back of her neck.

“Did you sew little miss Isha's clothes, too?”

“A little bit,” she shrugged. “She came with most of those as a package,” she glanced at her little sister, who climbed a chair and was inspecting the colourful bits and pieces on the big table.

The woman raised her brow. “She came out in clothes?”

Jinx looked up at mistress Lalande and laughed for the first time.

“She's a foundling. Sister just the same, though.”

“Ah, right… miss Violet mentioned being from Zaun. I'm sorry for assuming…”

“Not a big deal,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively.

The tailor ran her fingers over the hood's seam.

“Do you work, miss Pow?” she asked after a short pause.

“Huh? Like, with stuff? For money?”

“Maybe you'd like to have an apprenticeship? I could use someone with your skill. A bit of guidance could turn you into quite the seamstress,” the older woman handed the hood back with an earnest smile.

“I– uh, I…” Jinx blinked rapidly, baffled as much as she was flustered. “I'm not, um, I… I don't belong here,” she finally stammered out. “I’m a Zaun girl through and through.”

“Nonsense,” the woman let out a warm chuckle. “The young man who greeted you, Eric, he's from Zaun, too. I’ve got quite a handful of Zaunites working or apprenticing at my shop, actually. You wouldn't be lonely, that's for sure.”

“Cheap labour, huh?” Jinx said before she could bite her tongue.

“Quite the opposite,” the tailor smiled. “Zaunites are amazing craftsmen, case in point,” she motioned to the hood. “Self-taught brilliance, which comes from both the passion, and the need. A little guidance and resources, and next to none Topside can compete.”

“Sewing's not really my thing,” Jinx muttered. “More of a tinkerer.”

“Oh, if it isn't your thing, I can't even start to imagine how good your tinkering skills may be.”

The Zaunite felt warmth come to her cheeks and she couldn't help but grin. She stood up and moved her torn stocking down, then hitched the pant leg up to show the metal prosthesis.

“I'm so sorry,” the tailor's face fell.

“It's fine, I like the metal better, anyway,” she wasn't lying. The flesh bits had their pros and cons, and so did the prosthesis. “Built it myself. Can augment it, too. It's fun,” she shrugged and let go of her pants, letting the fabric fall back down. “Anyway, uh. I'm just visiting my big sis. The sump rat and I're going back to Zaun when Vi or Peepers decides they've had enough.”

“Peepers…?”

“The Kiramman Princess…” Jinx paused. “Right. She's a big deal, and you work for her,” another pause, then a shrug. “But she's dating my big sis, so I'm not gonna go easy on her. This family comes with a whole baggage, and she’s gotta deal.”

Mistress Lalande laughed, this time less classy, less held back. “I can understand that. I have an older sister, too. As sweet as her husband is, I can't help but disparage him every once in a while. Now,” she clapped her hands once, “let me take your measurements, miss Pow. Then, let's see what outfit you've got in mind, and what we can do.”

“Uh. Okay,” Jinx looked around. Her eyes focused on Isha. “What do I do?” as she asked, she walked up to the table on which her little sister was now kneeling, a piece of white chalk in her hand. “What're you up to, little stinker?”

Isha turned her head and lifted the chalk up with a sweet smile and a long hum.

Jinx leaned forward and looked at the scribbles and doodles. Her brow immediately furrowed, and she quickly wiped the recognizable monkey-face drawing into a big white smudge.

“Not this one,” she whispered. “Not here, alright?”

Isha's eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly nodded.

“Anyways, don't make a mess,” she said louder, more cheerful as she picked her sister up and set her down on the floor. “Let's get this over with and have Vi feed us.”

“It would be best to measure on bare skin, if you're comfortable? There are elastic wraps behind the divider,” the tailor pointed with her head as she gathered her tools. “Would you like to assist me, miss Isha?” she asked with a kind smile as the girl hovered around, looking at the bits and bobs.

Isha nodded with a huff.

“You'll be responsible for handing me what I need, a very important job,” she patted the girl's head gently.

“I guess…” Jinx looked at the divider for a moment, and finally shrugged. She disappeared behind the piece of furniture and came out in less than a minute, the metal foot thumping against the polished wooden floor. Wearing the wraps, and still with the too-big-hat unmoved on her head, she immediately noticed the tailor's eyes drift to her headpiece. “I've a very bad cut. Like, a terrible one.”

She fidgeted with her metal finger, nervous despite the woman's warm smile. She was directed to a short stool, so she hopped on top of it.

“Right,” her face was closer to the tailor's, and she became so much more aware of her unnatural eyes yet again. So she turned her head to the side. “W… what do I do?”

“You just put your arms to the sides and relax,” mistress Lalande instructed cheerfully, and Jinx obliged. “Please hand me the chalk, miss Isha,” after receiving it, she put the measuring tape to Jinx's leg, notched it with the chalk at the right length, then she moved up to her waist.

Jinx shuddered despite herself and instinctively leaned back. The tailor's hands and tape immediately retreated, a concerned expression on her face.

“It's– it’s fine,” Jinx's voice cracked as she muttered, wrapping her arms around herself in a self-soothing hug. The murmur in her head suddenly spilled into the outside world. Danger. She was the danger. In what way would she hurt this woman? She shook her head in jerky motions. “I'm not… used to…” she groaned at herself with frustration, nails digging into her biceps. “I'll be fine.”

“Miss Pow, the customer's comfort is my top priority,” mistress Lalande said in a serious tone as she stood up. She looked around, thinking.

Isha put all that she was holding on the ground and clambered onto the stool, then threw her arms around Jinx's waist and hugged her.

“I'm fine,” she repeated, softer, as she ruffled the blue-and-brown hair.

A sound of wheels rolling on the wooden floor broke the short silence as the tailor pushed mobile wooden stairs over to the sisters.

“I will need to ask you for a favour, miss Isha,” she spoke as she handed a measuring tape to the girl. “Could you please help me?”

The little sister looked at the tape in her hands, then raised her shoulders and cocked her head, unsure on what to do.

“I'll supervise and instruct you,” she assured with a kind smile.

Isha looked at Jinx, who shrugged as well, then she moved to the stairs and climbed them. She inspected the tape for a moment, as the older woman prepared a notebook. Isha wrapped the tape around her big sister’s waist, trying to parrot the tailor.

Jinx let out a sigh of relief and let her body relax. This was fine. Something she was used to.

“Now, don't hold it too tight, but don't let it slack either,” the tailor instructed, noting down the numbers.

Isha worked diligently, trying to be as accurate as she possibly could be. Even when Jinx distracted her with hair ruffles, cheek pinches and hugs. She followed every instruction and kept glancing at mistress Lalande. Her reassuring smile only bolstered her resolve.

“That will be all,” the woman finally said with cheer, after Isha measured the circumference of Jinx's neck. “Thank you so much, miss Isha. What an amazing little helper you are…”

With a wide grin, the girl jumped from the stairs straight into Jinx's arms. The big sister caught her and spun around fast, both of them giggling.

“Oh, yeah,” Jinx spoke up as she jumped off the stool and finally set Isha down. “I'll show you the concept with the belts,” she moved fast to where she left the accessories. “So, I'm thinking… a harness. A cool one, like that,” she put two belts over her shoulders and crossed them on her chest, into an ‘X’ shape. “Connected with one at the bottom here,” she wrapped a belt at the height of her diaphragm. “And then it goes around the shoulders like this,” she demonstrated by putting another belt over. “Maybe it could have studs? You know, some edge.”

She let the belts slide down and fall to the floor, then she picked more up. “Then at the waist, a bunch of belts. Like a harness, but with so many pieces crossing. And then going straight half the way down the thigh, with two or three straps going around, y’know?” She wrapped a belt around her thigh to demonstrate. “Lots of space to hang gear on, it gotta be sturdy to keep the weight of all the bo–” she coughed suddenly and violently. “Gadgets,” she wheezed out.

“Would you like some water?” mistress Lalande asked with concern.

“All good,” Jinx rasped, putting her thumb up.

There was a short pause as she cleared her throat, trying to be nonchalant.

“Put on the top and bottoms you'd like to wear it with, we'll have a better visual idea,” the older woman advised.

Jinx nodded and disappeared behind the flowery divider again. There was a bit of rustling, and when she came out again, she had two pairs of pants, one on each leg, that she held up in both hands so they wouldn't fall off. The bottom of the black pants with big pockets folded and dragged on the floor, clearly way too big. The pinkish-purple pants with golden lines, pretty similar to what she used to wear, but more refined and definitely way less half-eaten-circus like, fell around her metal foot like bell-bottoms. A bright pink top hung on her scrawny body, only making her look more malnourished. And she still had the hat on, of course.

She caught a glance of herself in one of the mirrors in the room, and realized that she looked like a pathetic little clown.

“That's the stuff,” she announced, trying to sound cool.

“I'm guessing you were planning on a lot of adjustments?” mistress Lalande raised an eyebrow, not hiding her amused smile. “Let's do one pair of pants for now,” she suggested.

Jinx let the purple pants fall to the ground, and put her leg through the dark pants, then held up the waistband. She jumped onto the pillowed stool again.

“I will be touching the clothes, if that's okay with you, miss Pow?”

“Yeah,” she shrugged with a small smile. That she could do just fine.

“If you grow uncomfortable, please don't be afraid to say something,” the older woman said before starting to work.

She rolled and pinned the clothes up masterfully, and Jinx barely felt any contact that wasn't over the clothes, which sure helped her fully relax again. She glanced into the mirror, which stood to the side, constantly, watching the clothes fitting better and better with every safety pin the tailor took from Isha.

“Woah. You made it look… good,” Jinx laughed when she was done and allowed to move around and face the mirror. “Right. So I want this torn below ribs to have my midriff out,” she rolled the bottom of the top up, and mistress Lalande pinned it with a nod. “Not cut. Torn. And I want this wider,” she pointed to the bottom of the holes for her arms. She pushed the material towards the centre of her chest, just far enough. “And the pants, I want the leg to cut off where mine does,” she chuckled. “And the other pant leg sewed up to it instead.”

“Of course. And the belts?”

“Right. So this here,” she crossed two of them on her chest again, and around her nape. Mistress Lalande put a clip over where they met to hold them together. “Then around the arms here, and maybe connected here, and this around the torso,” she kept putting more and more belts on, and the tailor kept up with the pace, adjusting and securing it in place. “And here, around my hips, with these crossing, and this connecting here, and then straight down like this. I guess the around-the-leg strap should go under the pocket? But I want two straps on the other leg, let's keep it fun!”

“You're a creative one,” the older woman chuckled. “Quite the style. Let's fit the other pants too,” she clapped her hands.

The purple pants had less fixing to do by a big margin, already fitting well enough. Just a few pins and notes, and mistress Lalande nodded with a smile.

“All done,” she announced. “I'll work closely with my Zaunite employees to be completely sure the trims and the seams fit the Undercity standards. Something tells me you'd like it to have as little Piltovan influence as possible…”

Jinx's grin grew wide. “You're the tits, lady.” She paused, scratching the back of her neck. “I mean, I appreciate it.”

“Thank you,” the tailor answered with an amused smile. “Now, miss Isha, it's your turn.”

Isha nodded with an excited hum, grabbed Jinx by the hand, and pulled her behind the divider.

“Slow down, kiddo, I've pins in my leg,” the older sister laughed.

While Isha walked out ready for measuring, Jinx was back in her borrowed shirt, stolen jacket, and torn up pants. The little one hopped onto the stool and spread her arms to the sides, eager, while the older one gently set the new clothes aside, trying not to disturb any pins.

“Uh, I'm gonna check up on Vi,” Jinx announced, looking at Isha, who gave her thumbs up. “Will be back to translate the details, yeah?”

She waved bye with just her fingers and quickly walked out of the room, and into the waiting area.

“Oh! You look fine, I'm assuming there's no casualties, then?” Vi greeted her with a tease to her voice.

“Actually came here to ask for help hiding the body,” Jinx deadpanned.

Both Vi and the clerk behind the counter looked at her, alarmed.

“I'm messin,” she rolled her eyes and dramatically dropped onto the couch, her head landing in her sister's lap. “Hi.”

“What's up?”

“I feel… weird.”

“How so?” a small wrinkle of concern showed on Vi's brow. “Can I help?” her big hand covered her sister's cheek, her thumb caressing the pale skin.

“Mmmh. That lady's too nice,” Jinx grumbled, leaning into the touch. “Single-handedly makes Topside feel… tolerable.”

“And that's a bad thing, cause…?”

“Topside sucks! Everyone here should suck!”

“It's nearly as if there’re good and bad people everywhere, huh?” one corner of Vi's mouth raised in a faint smirk.

“Ugh. Hate grey areas. They make things messy.”

“Or nuanced.”

“Nuance this,” Jinx put her fist up, and her metal finger popped out.

“Maybe you could think on that a little. Y'know, gain a new perspective,” Vi swatted the middle finger away.

The younger sister let out a frustrated groan.

“Hey, counter boy,” she suddenly raised her head, looking at the scrawny man who apparently went by Eric. “What's your take on the Northside? Been here long?”

The man looked like he was taken off-guard, though his kind customer service smile remained.

“It beats working in the mines by miles,” he responded with just the slightest shrug. “Got up here just before the border was set up.”

“A cushy job, huh?”

“Quite so, yes.”

“You go down to the fissures much?”

“When the soldiers were posted up? Hell no. Maybe I'll go back for a while… not much I miss about it, though.”

Jinx sat up.

“What do you mean?” she sounded offended.

“Pow, leave the poor man be,” Vi put her hand on her sister's shoulder with a sigh.

“The streets,” Jinx ignored her sister, “the smells, the crooked buildings and neon lights, the freedom? Not missing any of that? Really?”

“With all due respect, I’ve been beaten up on the streets of Zaun way too many times to miss them,” he sighed. “My dad's gone from shimmer, my mom was crushed in one of those crooked buildings that finally fell apart. And there wasn't much freedom under Chembarons’ thumbs…” he turned his head. “Sorry. I'm oversharing, and you are valued customers. Let me know if I can get you anything, please. Water? Tea?”

“No-no-no, hold up, counter boy,” Jinx stood up and walked towards him.

“Don't–” Vi jumped to her feet and grabbed her sister by the shoulder, this time firmer. “He's kinda right. Zaun's not all sunshine and rainbows, and you know that…”

“Yeah! Cause cowards and traitors like this run Topside instead of fighting for the cause! Y'know it's the Pilties that got our air fucked, they control the trade, they refuse to take care of the mess they've made–”

“It wasn't Topside that flooded the Lanes with shimmer…” the man bit his tongue too late. He stared down at his hands at the counter, his smile still on, but very clearly forced. “Sorry. I shouldn't interrupt.”

Jinx's jaw clenched, and so did her fists. She felt her sister's grasp tighten.

Vi was keeping her little sister from lunging at the poor guy. But maybe she needed to hear it from someone else, especially the damage Silco had caused throughout the years… Or maybe it was an awful idea and she should remove her from the situation before there's any blood spilled.

“I'm on shimmer and I'm fine, sounds like your dad had a skill issue–”

“Alright, no, that's messed up,” Vi pulled Jinx back. The man's face first went white, then beat red from anger. He didn't speak, but his knuckles went white from holding the edge of the counter.

“I'm right, tho–”

“You’re a little shit, that's what you are. Apologise. Right now.”

“Sorry your dad had a skill iss–” the word turned into a hiss as her sister's fingers dug into her shoulder, then a hand smacked her over the head so hard her hat flew off and fell to the ground.

There was a moment in which everyone froze.

The man behind the counter went completely pale again. He looked like he was about to faint.

“Shit,” Vi quickly grabbed the hat from the floor and put it back on Jinx's head in panic. It was crooked, one of the side flaps covering part of Jinx's face, and the blue-and-pink bangs stuck out from underneath it very clearly.

“Whelp,” Jinx sighed. In a blink of an eye, she twirled Zapper in her hand, then pointed it, finger resting on the trigger as usual. “Now we gotta get rid of the witness.”

“No! Are you crazy?!” Vi grabbed her wrist and forced it up, then back, and twisted it to force her hand open enough to wrestle the weapon out.

“I am, in fact, crazy, sis,” she said with a grunt, tensing at the discomfort of her twisted arm. “You really wanna risk it? Really?”

“You can't just kill people!” she shout-whispered as she glanced at the clerk, who was frozen in fear like a deer in the headlights. “I'm so sorry. God. Please, please pretend you didn't see it. I can pay you, please.”

Jinx jerked her wrist out of her sister's grasp and adjusted the hat on her head. “How ‘bout a different deal: can it, or you get zapped. That a good deal?”

The man's mouth opened and closed as he started hyperventilating.

“Y… yo… you're…” he swallowed loudly. “You're… one of the Jinxers…” his voice was weak, nearly unhearable.

Jinx looked at Vi, and Vi looked right back at her at the same moment, then both looked at the man. Then at each other, again.

Her hair was short, without the recognizable braids. There were strands of pink in it, too. And the man had been away from Zaun long enough to have only heard of Jinx's look-alikes. Plus, Jinx would've never just strolled around Piltover like a tourist. That felt like an impossibility, really.

“Riiiight,” Jinx looked away, biting the inside of her cheek to help stifle the cackle that wanted to escape her. “A Jinxer. That's me.”

“She's not here to cause trouble, despite how it seems,” Vi said immediately, rolling with the punches. Her mind raced, but she tried to keep the semblance of calmness. “She's just visiting, can't do much on her own anyway. Y'know, without her gang. She's just one person, and, uh, it's a stun gun. Yeah. I didn't know she had it, but I'm gonna keep a hold of it so, y'know. No danger. None at all,” as she stuffed the gun into her pocket, she shot her sister a glance that, if it could kill, it would do so, and then bury her as well.

That glare made Jinx's chest hurt. Her smile dropped, and so did her head.

“Yeah, uh. I got really, um, into all that. Activism. Stuff. Can't see the Topside as anything but enforcers rounding us up to Stillwater. Might've reacted too rash,” Jinx fidgeted with her metal finger so hard that something popped. She frowned. “Anyways. Don't tell the cops, they’ll beat me up and it'll get ugly. And, uh, sorry for being an asshole, we good now, right?”

Her apology was more of a part of the word vomit, rather than an actual apology. She did feel a little bit bad for aiming at a fellow Zaunite, though. Not because she wouldn't do that, she's killed a bunch of goons from the Undercity, of course. But maybe this guy didn't deserve this much of her wrath. Even if he was a traitor.

She thought about the nice lady just down the corridor. She'd immediately regret the kindness she'd shown if she saw this. From the very start, she knew she didn't deserve her warm smile. Now, that thought she’s been pushing down bubbled up and spilled over in her head.

Vi tossed a bunch of golden coins onto the counter. “Just a little enticement to, y’know,” she mimed zipping her mouth. “Smooth things over. Zaun style, yeah?”

The man looked from one sister to the other, his eyes lingering on Jinx for a bit longer, before returning to the counter, and the coins.

“Anything for our valued customers,” he mustered out, taking the coins off the counter with a nod. “I need to… I need to get back to my work. Excuse me,” with that, his knees buckled and he slowly disappeared under the counter, only to curl up and have a quiet, muffled panic attack.

“I'll check up on Isha,” Jinx said quickly, already disappearing behind the curtain.

“Stupid, stupid…” She hit herself on the forehead a couple of times, her voice and the thumps of her fist muffled by the sounds of sewing machines at work right behind the wall. Despite the noise, she could clearly hear Mylo, blaming her. Mocking her.

“Shut up, I know, okay? I know I'm a jinx. Fuck off,” she waved her hand through his mirage, other hand clutching her head. “I always do this. I know.”

She stopped in front of the door, hand shaking. Took a deep breath and tried to put on a smile. Her metal finger didn't close all the way around the handle. She pushed the door open.

Isha wore a teal-ish leather vest, similar to her current one but with less holes and paint. It was too long, but clipped up so it didn't go past the ribcage. Long sleeves of a pink-and-purple shirt were marked for cuts, her pants, similar to Jinx's, were pinned to size, and two belts across her chest were mimicking Jinx's future new outfit.

“Welcome back, miss Pow,” the tailor chirped. “We're nearly done here, miss Isha knows exactly what she wants, and how to communicate it. It's quite impressive, really,” she pinned the last bit of material, and let Isha jump off the stool.

The girl ran right to her big sister and hugged her around the waist, cheek pressing against her stomach. Jinx reached down to play with her hair with both of her hands. It always soothed her.

“We, uh, we need to… head out… unfortunately. Something came up. So it's good you're done, go change, kiddo,” she tapped Isha on the back. The little sister looked up at her, and frowned. She knew immediately, just from the look on her face, especially when accompanied by the frantic hair ruffling. She turned her head to the side, asking a silent question.

“I'm fine,” there was barely any sound, Jinx mostly just mouthed the words. “Go, c'mon,” she said out loud, and Isha trotted behind the divider, glancing over her shoulder.

“You know,” mistress Lalande said as she walked up to her desk and started to set all her tools back in their places. “Maybe she could learn sign language…”

“We came up with our own signs,” Jinx mumbled, staring at the tips of her shoes.

“Of course,” the older woman smiled. “Sign language is more than just words, though. It's a structure, too. She's a bright little girl, and with better tools for communication…” she looked at Jinx, saw her head hanging low. “Please excuse me if that was too forward, I don't mean to impose.”

“No, it's…” Jinx let out something between a sigh and a grunt. “I'll, uh, look into that. Thanks,” she forced herself to look up and smile.

Isha soon ran back right into her arms, wearing her usual clothes. She clung to her sister again, with a worried noise.

“Come by in a couple of hours,” the tailor said, picking up Isha's hat. “I should be done adjusting this little piece of art by then, and I don't want to hold it longer than I must… It was a pleasure, miss Pow and miss Isha,” she smiled.

“Yeah, it… it was fun. Thanks, uh, again,” Jinx turned to the door and pushed it open. “We'll see you, I guess.”

“Oh, do take two tickets from Eric on the way. We'll need one for each order pickup: the hat and the clothes. Have a wonderful day, ladies,” her voice was warm, and kind, and it felt like a twist of the knife in Jinx's chest.

“You do too,” she said, and Isha waved bye with a big grin and a happy hum before grabbing her sister's hand.

In the waiting area, Vi sat on the edge of the couch, her leg shaking up and down at a rapid pace. She kept glancing at the man who finally stood up and started to work again, his hands shaky.

It was her fault, she thought. She should've deescalated sooner. Should've removed Jinx from the situation before all of this went down. And yeah, her sister acted out of place. But she was Jinx. Vi should've known by now how careful she should be, like handling a powder keg in a house on fire. She felt stupid, like she always messed things up when it came to her sister. Like she always made the wrong choice. Her fingers touched the cold steel of Zapper in her pocket.

Then her head perked up when she heard approaching footsteps.

“We're ready, let's go,” Jinx walked right past her and towards the door. “Get two tickets or whatever,” she added over the shoulder before the door closed behind Isha and her.

Vi walked up to the counter, where the clerk pushed two tickets towards her.

“I'm sorry for that, man… It wasn't supposed to happen. She's… She's been through some shit, and–”

“We've all been. We're fissure folk, after all,” he said quietly as he motioned to the tickets. “Piltovans won't take the hush money as eagerly, miss Violet. And they don't have the culture of letting the money buy silence. Be careful with her, or young miss Kiramman may have a hard time explaining this one.”

Vi nodded and picked up the tickets with a slightly shaking hand.

“Right. Yeah. Sorry, again,” she stuffed her hands into her pockets.

“Please, don't bring her back.”

Vi looked at him, seeing the poorly hidden fear and panic behind the returned customer service smile. She nodded again, and quickly made her way out.

“Alright, food,” Vi announced, pushing her sisters ahead. “Can't afford the good restaurant anymore,” she shot Jinx a look, and the middle sister lowered her head and let her shoulders slump. “But there's a stand that's… fine. We can grab something from there.”

Chapter Text

Every time Isha looked up, she could see Jinx’s face as she kept on staring at her feet. And when she looked at Vi, she could see the furrowed brow and the lips pressed into a thin line. She didn't like that they weren't talking, even when she hummed a little. They'd just squeeze her hand and give her a not-so-happy smile.

She swung her arms back and forth, making both of her sisters’ arms swing in tandem. When the both of them looked at her again she huffed loudly, demanding an explanation.

“Everything’s okay,” Jinx muttered.

Isha hummed in frustration, calling bullshit.

“Y’know, it's real brave of you to leave your hat at the–”

Isha huffed, stomping her foot. She wasn't about to let her sister deflect. Seeing her brow furrow, she repeated the frustrated hum.

Jinx looked away under the scrutiny of the big golden eyes, rubbing her neck under the hood.

There was another huff and pull at the hand. Isha looked to Vi, demanding information. The oldest sister looked down at her with a sigh.

“Remember when I asked you to behave?”

Isha nodded slowly.

“Well, someone's forgotten that conversation.”

The girl gasped and looked at Jinx, who only turned her head away even more. She tapped her on the arm until she looked down at her again, then signalled with disappointment: ‘you promised’.

Jinx felt her chest tighten and ache just as much as when her ribs broke from the fall in the Hexgate.

“I didn't promise shit,” she muttered, her voice raspy. “I didn't say ‘promise’. Just said that I will. That's, uh. That's different.”

Isha crossed her arms, a judgemental look in her narrowed eyes. That excuse obviously wouldn't fly with her.

Jinx looked away again.

“It just… came out,” her voice cracked slightly. “He's a traitor, though. Runnin Topside and getting all comfy,” she spit on the ground.

“You can't be angry at people who want a better life, you know?” Vi looked at her, a bit tensed up.

“Work to make life better in Zaun, then,” Jinx scoffed. “Instead of becoming a discount Piltie.”

“Common folk don't have the resources to just go and fight. Not everyone's willing to risk their life every day, either,” the older sister countered.

“Yeah, when you get to experience the amazing Piltover, it's so easy to fall detached and compliant, isn't it, sis?” Jinx shot her a judgemental look. “Miss Taking-‘fuck the cops’-Literally.”

“From the bits and pieces I’ve heard at the bar during my pit fighting time, the head of the revolution never appeared at any event. Funny that,” the irony was palpable.

“That's– I– that’s not– y-you–” Jinx stammered, taken off-guard. “I-I was taking a sabbatical,” her voice kept cracking as she pulled her hood down so hard it practically covered her whole flustered face. “I was, uh, workin on… stuff… takin care of Isha, y'know. I didn't run from Zaun or nothin. I was, uh, layin low. All the targets on my back.”

Isha shook her head, grunted. Jinx didn't want to fight at all. She got caught up in that domestic life and refused to participate. The little one didn't have the sounds and motions to say all that, so she just communicated: liar, too comfortable.

Jinx's jaw clenched. She felt a bead of sweat run down the side of her face.

“I see a bit of a double standard there, Pow-Pow. Maybe you should take some time to think it over after all,” Vi scolded.

The middle sister stared at the ground in silence for a while. She didn't want to admit anything.

“It… it was different, I fought my whole life until then,” she came up with another excuse, less conviction and certainty in her tone, though. “I always mess things up. If I…” her breath hitched a little, despite trying her best to hide it. “If I picked the gun back up… I knew Isha'd get hurt cause of it. And I was kinda right. So fuck you both. I was protecting you from the Jinx experience, you little sumpsnipe,” she grimaced at her own words immediately. She put her arms around herself into that self-soothing hug again. “Leave… leave me alone, I'm done talkin ‘bout it.”

Isha grabbed the hem of her jacket, cocking her head to the side. She could feel Jinx's distress grow. Something told her that she should hold onto her as the middle sister picked up the pace and walked ahead of them.

“Pow, I'm not saying you were wrong for removing yourself from all the violence,” her voice softer, Vi caught up to her sister in one long step and put her hand on her back, moving it in soothing circles. “I’m asking you to understand that other people also want peace and quiet in their lives. Some find it Topside, and that's okay.”

Jinx grumbled something incoherent.

“All things considered, we had… quite the cushy lives ourselves,” Vi scowled at her own words.

Jinx gave her such an angry and offended look it was as if she slapped her in the face.

“I mean, it's a leap, yeah. Especially when compared to the life up here. We had some real fucked up childhood. But isn't that true for most of the Undercity? Isha's childhood is on par with ours, if not worse,” Vi stuffed one hand in her pocket, feeling Jinx's gun again. The other hand stayed on her sister's back. “We had Vander, the Hound of the Underground himself, give us the best life he could. Not only did he protect us, he was a parent. We could've been just another couple of forgotten foundlings in the Hope House. And… Silco…”

Jinx shuddered at the poorly hidden hatred in Vi's voice when she said the name.

“... he was the biggest fish in Zaun after he…” Vi paused. “Took you in,” she finally said. ‘Adopt’ wasn't the word she was willing to use.

“So… so what?” Jinx muttered with a knot in her throat. She knew where it was going.

“He was rich, right? Had the Lanes bend a knee to him. Even if he used you as a weapon, you had a home to go back to, hadn't you? A warm bed, your own hideout, some kind of protection from danger. You've told me yourself, the Sheriff guy couldn't touch you without gaining the one eyed plague rat’s wrath.”

Jinx started breathing faster, unable to find the right words. Or any words, for that matter. Her vision started to shimmer with scratches that weren't there, unreadable words at the edges of her vision that blurred whenever she tried to focus.

“He probably got you some kind of education. Or even just the space and resources to learn by yourself. Seemed like he gave you some… semblance… of parenting…” the last words came to Vi with quite the strain, as if she was speaking with a mouth full of glass and every sound she made cut her. “Most other foundlings never get those amenities their whole lives.”

“Just… just… shut up!!!” Jinx shouted so loud that people around them either stopped and gawked, or started walking faster. She squatted down and curled up on herself, forehead against her knees and arms tightly over her head, rocking slightly on her feet. “Shut up, shut up, I know that. But it wasn't cushy. It was survival. Cause I was strong, so shut up,” her voice was muffled by her body.

Isha put her arms around her sister and pressed her cheek against her shoulder, while Vi crouched down next to her, her hand hovering over her back as if not quite sure if she should touch her.

“Dontcha have places to be?” Vi growled at the bystanders, who quickly got on their way when called out. She focused back on her sister. “It still sucked, I know. It was all awful. Ugly. Difficult,” her hand finally rested between Jinx's shoulder blades. She felt the soft shaking under her palm. “You are strong for surviving. For flourishing. I mean, you're a literal self-taught genius. But you can't treat your experience as the baseline for Zaun, y'know? You're an outlier…”

“But… but still…” Jinx took a few deep breaths. She shouldn't pity herself, she thought. After all, she was quite aware that it was Silco's dream to free Zaun, not hers. She never wanted to be the hero. Nor to lead. Hell, after his death, she was completely fine with letting it all burn. She only cared for Isha, maybe for Sevika, just a little. Maybe a little more than a little. But all that revolution bullshit didn't interest her for the most part, not until she had to save her little sister. Not until she could rub it in her big sister's face. She was a hypocrite, she knew that. And a selfish one at that, only seeking approval from her father, and safety for her little sister. The voices knew that, too. Mylo mocked her, Claggor judged, Silco murmured about The Cause.

Something that she was trying to push down and drown out told her that she didn't truly care for Zaun, not the way her dads, or Sevika, or even Ekko did. She just hated Piltover with her whole being to such an extent, she would always stand by the Undercity. In a way, being on these pristine streets, among the fancy rich people, was the flame Silco used to talk about. One stoked by inequality and oppression, one that would burn out the way to independent Zaun. She used to think she understood. But now? Now she felt like she was really starting to care.

A new perspective, Vi said. Jinx couldn't help but chuckle out loud. This probably wasn't the perspective her sister was talking about.

“Are… are you okay…?” the older sister asked with uncertainty as she rubbed her along the nearly-worryingly-protruding spine.

“Yeah… yeah, I think so,” Jinx said after a moment. She raised her head and quickly cleaned the tears from her eyes with the ball of her palm. A little smile curled one corner of her mouth up as she looked at Vi. “Thanks, sis. I think I've just gained a new understanding of all… this,” she motioned around.

Vi smiled, as if something lifted from her chest. She pulled Jinx into a quick but tight hug and helped her get back to her feet.

“I'm really glad, Pow,” Vi patted her on the back. “

“Yeah, I think something just clicked for me, y'know? Made the voices calm down for now, too. I feel better, honestly,” Jinx's smile grew as she grabbed her sisters’ hands. She was giddy, rushing ahead and pulling them with. “Where's that food place? Got my appetite back, a moment of enlightenment really can make a girl hungry,” she giggled.

There was something magnetic about Jinx when she was genuinely happy. It brought grins to both Vi and Isha's faces. The younger one let out a happy laugh as she trotted along Jinx, and the older one took longer steps to lead her sisters again.

There was a lightness to their steps, and the two younger sisters’ laugh carried through the street, echoing between the tall, bourgeois, smooth stone-and-brick buildings, disturbing the usual mundane Piltovan afternoon. After just a few minutes, Vi stopped them at a stand protruding from a hole-in-the-wall kitchen. Comfy chairs and round glass tables stood around the stand, which also made for a bar top of sorts, with a handful of tall chairs standing in a neat line.

Some of the tables were already taken, but Jinx picked Isha up and put her in the tall chair at the bar, then sat on the one right next to her. She ruffled her little sister's hair and booped her on the nose, earning a mock annoyed huff and a grin.

“Here,” Vi sat down at the edge, by Jinx, and handed them both a neat, unstained menu decorated with calligraphy that made Jinx's nose wrinkle for just a moment. “Check it out and tell me whatcha want.”

“I can barely read those fancy letters,” Jinx muttered as she narrowed her eyes.

“Descriptions are underneath, it's just names. Don't worry ‘bout that,” Vi reassured with a smile.

“Riiight,” the middle sister focused on the smaller text. “It's sandwiches? Really? That's so damn boring,” she puffed out her cheeks.

“There's the hot stuff too, from the oven,” Vi turned the menu in Jinx's hands.

“Holy shit, it has two sides.”

“Yup. I'm getting the cheesy flatbread with beef and tomatoes,” she pointed it out on the card. “It's all fresh bread, by the way. Smell that?”

Jinx and Isha both sniffed the air, and it immediately transported them to the commune, the fresh, hot buns that burned Jinx's fingers, the softness of the steaming, fluffy inside underneath the crust.

Isha’s mouth watered as she pointed at a dish name. Then another. Then another. At that moment, she wanted all of the tasty bread and didn't care if she actually could eat it all.

“You gotta choose one,” Vi clicked her tongue. “You can have a bite of mine, but we all get one dish each, alright?”

Isha huffed and pouted, kicking her feet in frustration.

“Whatcha want?” Jinx leaned over, smiling at how cute her little sister was. “I'll get one of those so you can try it too. But it means you choose two, deal?”

After a moment of thinking, the girl nodded with her brow furrowed and stared at the menu again. Finally, she pointed to what was described as a wheat bread bowl with shirred egg, cheese, ham, and a couple of other things she had never heard of before. The other dish she chose was a serving of cornbread rolls with chicken, cheese and veggies baked inside of it.

“Two bread balls with stuffing, huh?” Jinx commented. “Sure, why not,” she shrugged.

“We can come here again some other time,” Vi tried to cheer up Isha, who was still pouting a little. And it worked, as the girl let out a quiet gasp and looked at her with renewed hope and a big smile when her oldest sister passed by her chair and to wherever she would order.

“She was right ‘bout that fresh bread smell, huh? Didn't even think of it before now, but… It really does fill the air like the Grey, doesn't it?” Jinx hummed, and Isha nodded. “Imagine if the Grey smelled like bread. We'd all be dead from lung blight,” she chuckled.

Isha hummed and tapped at the menu, at the words she didn't really understand. She wanted to learn.

“What about it?” Jinx leaned towards her again. “Oh. Leeks are, like… kinda like a real long onion? With flat leaves,” she motioned the shape with her hands. “Bell peppers are… uuuh… grenade shaped? Yeah. And hollow inside, and they come in different colours, like green, and red, and yellow… Pumpkins are big, and round, and orange, and they've stinky goop inside… I've no clue what a zucchini is. And don't even ask me how an egg can be a plant, I've not the faintest idea,” she shrugged.

Isha didn't look too satisfied with the last two answers. She pointed to another word.

“I don't even think that chicory is a veggie, it sounds like… dunno, like some fancy way of cutting food,” Jinx scratched her head. “Don't quote me on that, though.”

“Chicory is a leafy vegetable, like lettuce but differently shaped,” Vi set down two glasses of a sweet smelling juice with colourful straws in front of her sisters. She sat back in her chair and took a sip of her own beverage, one with a layer of frothy foam at the top.

“What's this?” Jinx pulled closer one of the glasses Vi set down, sniffed it, then took a sip through the straw. “Oh. Oh, that's some good fucking juice,” she muttered.

“Freshly squeezed,” Vi added as Isha adjusted herself to kneel on the chair so she could reach atop the counter with more ease. Her eyes lit up after just one sip.

“And that?” Jinx pointed to Vi's drink with her chin as Isha's drink disappeared rapidly.

“A different juice,” Vi shrugged. Her eyes avoided Jinx’s, as if she was ashamed of something, despite the relaxed posture and nonchalant answer.

“I lived in a bar most of my life, Brain Damage,” Jinx sighed.

“It's, uh, it's barely alcoholic,” Vi said immediately as she tensed up. “It's, like… it wouldn't even get you drunk. It's just for taste.”

“Oh, Isha, wanna try some?” the middle sister turned to the little one, whose glass was empty while she now sipped on Jinx's drink. She perked up and nodded, then extended her hands, waiting.

Vi swallowed loudly, still as a stone statue.

“What's up, sis?” Jinx hummed with that innocent smile on her face. “What's the issue? It's got next to no alcohol, you said it yourself.”

“It… it's bitter, Isha wouldn't like it,” Vi said, her nonchalance faltering as she glared at Jinx.

“Is that so?” she cocked her head to the side with childlike curiosity. “What if I tried it?”

Vi looked down at her beer, then up at Jinx again. That smile she wasn't able to decipher… “You… you wouldn't like it either,” she muttered, then took another couple of sips.

Jinx frowned the moment her sister turned to have a drink. And the sweet smile returned the next, when her head turned back to face her.

“C'mon, I wanna try it. You like the taste, right?” her voice dripped with honey.

“Yeah… okay…” Vi said with hesitation after a moment of pause. “But just a taste, alright?” She slid the glass across to Jinx’s hand.

“Just a taste,” she agreed, picked the glass up with a wide smile, raised it up in a toast-like gesture, then turned it to the side, letting all the liquid pour out and onto the cobblestone.

“Hey, c'mon!” Vi stood up and ripped the empty glass out of her sister's hand.

“Whoops.” As her eyes narrowed, a crease grew between her eyebrows. There was no regret present, and the sweet smile didn't reach her eyes anymore.

“Why would you even–”

“Vi,” Jinx cut her off. “I've been living in a bar most of my life,” her voice was more harsh now. “I've seen people relapse time, after time, after time, on both drugs and alcohol. Not gonna happen with you, sis. Won't let it.”

Vi opened her mouth to speak, but she groaned instead and sat back down. “It wouldn't've done shit, I wasn't lying about it being weak.”

“You're weak.”

“Hey.”

“Lettin the alcohol beat your ass. Loser.”

“Says the one on hard drugs.”

“Not out of choice, so gob it.”

A waitress set a basket of thin, small sticks of bread with some cheese crusted up on one side, and a small dish with an oily liquid.

“You ordered this?” Jinx asked as Isha grabbed one breadstick and stuffed it in her mouth.

“Nope, it's complementary,” Vi explained.

“You mean, free? Free food?”

The older sister nodded.

“That's insane,” the younger one shook her head and looked at the bread suspiciously.

Vi reached for a piece and dipped it in the oil, then handed it to her sister. “Give it a try. I'll order us more drinks, I guess…”

“Fat chance,” Jinx grabbed her sister by the wrist with one hand and took the bread with the other. “Not without me coming with. Need to babysit you.”

Vi rolled her eyes as Jinx stuffed the whole breadstick into her mouth.

“I'm fine. I got the message, okay?” her nose scrunched. “Don't answer. Chew first, we're in public.”

Jinx's jaw sped up, and she did actually swallow before speaking again.

“Gotta make sure it really got through your thick skull,” she knocked her knuckles on Vi's forehead.

“Your finger's not closing up fully, by the way,” the older sister commented as she pulled her wrist free with ease.

“It's fine, I'll fix it later,” Jinx shrugged as she jumped off the chair to join with. She grabbed a couple more of the sticks and stuffed them in her mouth all at once.

Making sure her sister ordered only non-alcoholic beverages, Jinx patted her on the back in a congratulatory gesture.

“See? Not that hard to order something normal. Plus this juice is the tits, way better than that beer, I'm sure,” she grinned.

“Yeah, yeah,” Vi mumbled. “Y'know, I'd be more lax if–”

“You're trying too hard, sis,” Jinx chuckled cheerfully. “You've got quite the problem. Is that the thing you don't wanna talk with Peepers about?”

She placed a new glass in front of Isha, who devoured breadstick after breadstick, then both of the sisters got back in their chairs. Vi put her head on the bartop and let out a pathetic little whine.

“She's been suggesting that… health facility… She's trying not to push, but…” she let out a long sigh and intertwined her fingers behind her head, elbows covering her face. “Ugh. I dunno…”

“What's the health facility for? Are ya sick?” Jinx propped her good leg on her seat and hugged her knee, observing her sister.

“No, no, it's like… Brain health stuff. Like addictions, trauma…”

“And what, they fix your noggin? Drill into your skull, or somethin? Maybe get to the brain through the nose?” the younger sister laughed. “Or is it like those shrinks who keep you in a straightjacket, in a padded room and sedate you when you get angry?”

“Apparently it’s just… talking. And people who know about that stuff help figure out why it's happening, and how to make it… happen less, I s'pose?” Vi sighed, her leg starting to bounce from the nerves. “Recently, she's even offered to hire orderlies so it can be all at home, instead of in a strange building…”

“You can talk to me for free,” Jinx shrugged with a giggle. “I've experience with that broken brain stuff so it's basically the same, right?”

“Apparently there's a whole science behind it. They learn like a normal sawbones, just not the body, but the mind, or some shit,” Vi grumbled. She was quiet for a moment, just rubbing the back of her head. “Cait told me that not dealing with mental health is like walking on a broken leg…” she added after a while.

“So? A broken leg heals itself. I guess so does a broken brain,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively. “It's probably a waste of time and money. What does a cop lady know about brain stuff, anyway?”

“Cait's dad's a physician, he also says that a healthy mind makes a healthy body…”

Jinx thought for a moment.

“If she's paying, there's no reason not to check if it tickles you,” she finally said. Then she tapped her chin, thinking, still with a cheeky smile on her face. “It's all bullshit, anyway.”

“Would you like to, maybe… check it out together…?” Vi asked, her voice quiet and uncertain as she glanced at her sister.

And Jinx erupted with uncontrollable laughter, so hard she nearly fell off the chair, so she doubled over towards the counter and smacked her fist on it.

“What a knee slapper,” she finally managed, after a good minute or two of uninterrupted cackle. She cleaned a tear from her eye and sighed loudly. Chuckled some more. “Oh, man. That one must be the best joke you've made in a long time, sis. Wait,” she studied Vi's face now that she could focus again. “You look like you're serious.”

“I, uh… yeah, I was–”

Jinx laughed even louder, holding her stomach.

Vi sunk into her seat, bending her fingers back and picking at the skins around her nails, embarrassed. Maybe Jinx was right, maybe it was all stupid bullshit. She let her sister lean on her shoulder as she howled with laughter still.

“I… yeah… you're right, it's dumb. Forget it…”

“You kidding?” Jinx tried to stifle the giggles, not very successfully. “I'm trying that shit out. Not gonna take it seriously, but man. It sounds like a doozy,” she grinned.

Chapter Text

Vi carried their shopping, while Jinx carried Isha, who slipped into a food coma a while back. She'd been very stubborn, fighting the sleepiness so that she could choose crayons and paints, coloured pencils and all kinds of other art supplies. Despite it all, the bread and cheese in her stomach had won, and she conked out on the floor in the arts and crafts shop, to her sisters’ amusement.

Now, her head rested on Jinx's shoulder, arms limp around her neck. Her older sister kept her steady, pretty much in the centre of her torso, tilting back a little as she held her with both arms, one making for a seat, and the other holding her firmly against her body in a hug.

The little noises Isha made when she was awake were cute, yes. But Jinx adored nothing more than the little snores and tiny mumbles her little sister made in her sleep. It always softened her up.

And Vi could see the affectionate smile her younger sister wasn't even trying to hide, the loving look in her eyes, and the soft kisses she snuck every now and again just by turning her head and burrowing her face in the soft brown-and-blue hair. It made Vi's heart flutter with joy, and she couldn't contain the grin, which was now wide on her face.

“Stop gawking,” Jinx narrowed her eyes and puffed out her cheeks when she finally noticed the look her sister was giving her.

“You're adorable,” Vi gushed, and it brought just a tiny bit of colour to the pale cheeks.

“I'm not,” she countered, sticking her tongue out.

Vi chuckled. “I beg to differ…”

Jinx moved her leg to the side, the metal one, and kicked her older sister in the shin.

“Hey!” Vi stumbled a little.

“You can't kick me back, I may drop Isha,” the middle sister said quickly and in one breath. She spun around and walked backwards, facing Vi, a shit eating grin plastered across her face.

“You're such a little brat,” she sighed as she shook her head in disappointment.

“By the way, you’ve some coin left? I need tools. Y'know, to fix my finger,” she showed it to Vi, definitely not meaning for it to look like she was flipping her off. Definitely.

“Uh. Not much left, really…” Vi admitted, ignoring the rude gesture. She knew she was going to get an earful from Caitlyn about being irresponsible with money. “There's probably some tools back at home?”

“I hate when you call it home,” Jinx scowled.

“Well, I'm living there. So it kinda is my home,” Vi shrugged.

“The Last Drop was home. The tent at the commune was home. Peeper’s place is… a waste of space, mostly,” she sneered.

“Listen, I'm not gonna argue about the semantics of that. And look at where you're going, you're gonna walk into someone. Or get hit by a car.”

“Oh, you remind me, I should steal one of those,” Jinx spun around again to walk forward and beside her sister. She adjusted Isha in her arms and snuck in a kiss on her forehead.

“Well, you won't.”

“Wanna bet?” she grinned.

“Stop that,” Vi said sharply, giving Jinx a scornful look.

“I’m just messin,” she grumbled, her grin turning into a pout. “Pull that stick out your ass, sis.”

“You really cannot blame me for assuming you'll try to pull off some stupid stunt,” the older sister pointed out.

“I guess,” Jinx groaned, rolling her whole head along with her eyes. “I've Isha in my arms. So stupid stuff's off the table. For now.”

“Maybe you should carry her more often?”

“Ha-ha.”

“Jokes aside,” Vi's lips curled up slightly. “I used to carry you just like that, y'know? You definitely don't remember, you were tiny.”

“Actually, I remember it pretty well,” Jinx said casually.

“Wait, really?” the older sister's eyes widened.

“You're really stupid, y'know?” a smug smirk tugged at her lips as she glanced at Vi.

“Fuck you too.”

“Love ya, Brain Damage.”

Isha smacked her lips as she lifted her head, all groggy. She yawned while rubbing the sleep from her eyes, slightly disoriented at first. It took a moment, but she recognized the room she was in – the same one all three sisters slept in the night prior. She moved her hands over the soft covers, hummed to herself, and sat up with another yawn.

She blinked rapidly when she realised she was alone in the room. The massive, empty room. Something in her chest tightened.

The bed itself was at least twice as big as the bed-couch she’d sleep on with Jinx in their hideout, curled around each other. She scrambled out of it, her body sinking into the soft mattress every time her weight shifted. Her eyes went to the shopping bags, still not unpacked. By the door, it was only her shoes, standing so out of place in the more or less neat room.

Shoes were important, and she took care of hers, just like Jinx had taught her. Compared to the nearly sterile interior of the mansion, though, they looked ratty and worn. She pulled them on and pressed the handle with both hands, then pushed the door open with her whole body.

Isha looked left, then right. Her head started to spin. Unlike the inconsistent architecture of Zaun, this place was so uniform, she couldn't remember which way the door out was. It all looked the same both ways, just doors, windows, and spotless walls with paintings. Every few doors, there stood a small table with fresh flowers, or a statue on a pedestal.

She took a few uncertain steps one way. Turned around on her heel. Took some steps the other way. She felt like if she ran off, she'd get lost forever, trapped by the symmetry and smooth walls, so she finally backed away and into the room again. She felt her eyes water, but she was strong and brave, so she quickly wiped them dry and bit the inside of her lip to stop it from trembling. She huffed, as if scolding herself, and pulled the shopping bags open.

Looking at the paints, crayons, and colourful chalk, an incredible idea popped into Isha's head. With a box of oil pastels and new-found confidence, she marched out of the room. She took the orange crayon firmly into her hand, pressed it against the wall, and started walking, now with a clear trail to follow back.

Isha's footsteps echoed through the empty corridor as she turned a corner. She was pretty sure that she went the wrong way, seeing that her path suddenly ended with a big, heavy door. She considered heading back for a moment… Well, she could do that after checking out whatever was hiding behind the new obstacle in her way, she thought.

She had to push the door with both hands, lean into it with her whole body. It opened to a big, at least for her, room with hunting trophies lining the walls – antlers, whole heads, and even a massive bear standing on its hind legs. Big, cushy chairs stood by yet another coffee table in the corner, and in the very middle of it all was a pool table, with shaded lamps above it. By the far wall stood a long countertop, one Isha recognised as a bar, but the shelves behind it were completely empty, not even a single bottle in sight.

Her eyes wandered about, taking in all the decorations. The animal heads were fascinating to her, but they were all far out of reach, even if she climbed on top of one of the chairs. So she sat down on the floor and pulled out the whole pastel box. First, she tried to draw a boar head from the reference she was seeing. Then the big raptor bird with colourful feathers around its beak. Then a scary wolf that seemed somehow a little familiar. She was part way through colouring the fur on the wooden parquet, when a familiar laughter rang out behind her.

“Whatcha up to, Trouble?” Jinx crouched down right beside Isha and ruffled her hair, receiving a giggle and a hug in return. “Got your hat back while you were snoozin,” she added, while placing it on her sister's head. “Woah. Fits like a glove!”

She was right. For the first time ever, the hat was sitting tightly but comfortably on Isha's head, with no threat of slipping over her eyes, or falling off completely, even when she tilted her head in all the different ways. Isha let out a happy gasp, but still, she decided to take it off and closely inspect it for any damages.

“Looks the same to me,” Jinx let her know, though it didn't stop the scrutiny. Only when she was sure herself did she jump up and down in excitement, laughing, as she placed the hat back on her head with a wide grin.

“C'mon, I brought you some stuff, too. It's all back in the room,” she rubbed the girl’s back as she stood up. “Gotta get rid of some of that line, too. At least enough for Vi not to spot it right away,” she sighed, and so did Isha. “The stuck-up went to pick up the stuckest-upest. At least we're going to that carnival, hopefully it’s gonna be loud and it'll muffle Peepers out enough to ignore her shchupid li'il accent,” she said the last part while overexaggerating the way Caitlyn spoke.

They made their way back to the room, smudging the crayon line to make it less visible as they went. Back in the guest room, Jinx flopped onto one of the comfy chairs and patted her lap, inviting her little sister to crawl in. She picked one of the books from a brand new stack on the table, it was printed in a bigger format and with thicker pages than the other books in the library, Isha noticed. She hummed curiously.

“This one's ‘Yummy Plants of Piltover’. They had next to nothing purely about Zaun, y'know?” she spoke as she opened the book; colourful and stylised but still somewhat life-accurate images of fruits and vegetables, described with big, easy to read letters, immediately caught Isha's focus. She moved her finger from image to image, while Jinx's chin rested on top of her hat, watching her slowly flip through the pages.

“Oh, so that's a zucchini. Summer squash, grows on vines, and is related to pumpkins, who would've thought,” Jinx commented with a little smile. “I'm gonna be learning some stuff with ya, huh?”

Isha pointed out anything that looked tasty, which was a lot of things, and Jinx was surprised to realise how little of these plants she herself actually knew about, or at least knew how they looked. It made her feel the sort of resentment she felt learning about free water and complementary food up in Piltover. But she put a pin in that for now, enjoying the happy noises Isha was making as she studied every illustration instead.

“We're taking it back home, so you can read it ‘til you get sick of it,” she said when her little sister got to the last page and flipped the book back to the beginning again.

“Check this one out,” she spread the stack of books all over the table, each with a different kind of fun illustration on its cover, as she looked for a specific one. She finally picked it up with a triumphant ‘a-ha’ and put it in Isha's lap. “‘Piltovan Sign Language for kids’,” she read the title with a grin. “We can learn together, see what it’s all about.”

Isha opened the book eagerly and gasped in wonder the moment she saw the illustrations of signs next to the corresponding words, and a spread of gestures for every letter of the alphabet. She hopped in Jinx's lap while humming and huffing, unable to contain her excitement at all anymore.

“Careful, kiddo, you're gonna fall off,” Jinx laughed. But her voice cracked a little. Seeing Isha like that, it made her think about all the things she neglected to teach her, partially because she wasn't aware of quite a lot herself. Partially because she prioritised fun, and building smoke bombs, and… She shook her head. She didn't want to think about it, not at that moment. Still, she couldn't help but feel… inadequate.

Jinx watched her little sister continually repeat signs: I-S-H-A, then J-I-N-X, then V-I, time after time, as if trying to burn them into her memory as fast as she could. The older one put her hands together too, signing a letter after letter. She probably wouldn't be signing, she thought, but she needed to understand Isha. And she'd always been more of a hands-on learner.

Eventually, Isha turned in Jinx's lap to face her, a wide grin on her face. She signed, slowly and carefully: Thank-you-J-I-N-X.

Jinx could feel her eyes watering.

“Sure thing, kiddo,” she said softly as she wrapped her arms around her little sister and pulled her into a tight hug. “Anything for you.”

Chapter Text

“I thought you went out to buy new clothes,” Caitlyn spoke as she scrutinized Jinx and Isha's unchanged, raggedy clothes. Her gaze lingered on the red leather jacket Vi used to wear over a year ago, when Cait first started to fall for her. Seeing it on Jinx felt like a slap to the face.

“My eyes're up here, Peepers,” the middle sister teased, a smug grin on her face.

“That's not–!” Caitlyn looked away, her lips pressing into a thin line.

“We bought clothes,” Vi jumped in, throwing a displeased glare at her self-satisfied sister. “They're at Seamless Alterations, though. So many clothes in Piltover, yet none fit well on that little twerp,” she added, the corner of her mouth rising slightly as Jinx's grin faltered just a little.

“Well, I hope it wasn't too many adjustments. Mistress Lalande's time is worth quite the price,” Caitlyn sighed, glancing at the taller of two blue-haired menaces.

“Don't you worry your hatted head, it's nothing more than a few seams,” Jinx lied, and her widening grin gave it away pretty easily.

Cait sighed again, louder, and massaged her temples. Not even ten minutes back at her own home and she was getting a headache already.

“Give me a moment to change into civilian clothes,” she said to Vi, trying to forget about others in the room. “Then, we can leave right away.”

“Want me to come with, Cupcake?” Vi said, her voice slightly lowered, and her smirk telling.

Jinx pretended to gag, loudly. The two lovebirds looked at her with a matching unhappy glare.

“I'll go and change,” Caitlyn reiterated as she walked off, her heels loud on the polished floor.

“Can you, like, stop that?” Vi said through gritted teeth.

“What? I'm not doin nothin,” Jinx feigned innocence.

“She's my girlfriend, Pow. I'm gonna be affectionate with her, whether you like it or not.”

“It's Jinx,” she snapped. “We're not in public, so get it right.”

“Right,” Vi's expression soured for just a moment. “Sorry.”

Isha huffed, and with a book under her arm, she signed: J-I-N-X.

“That's damn right, kiddo,” the middle sister grinned, and the little one grinned right back.

“What's that? Some new words?” Vi raised an eyebrow, not sure what those hand gestures meant.

Isha shook her head and pressed the book into the oldest sister's arms.

“Woah, okay,” Vi chuckled at the eagerness, and opened the book to the sound of excited hums. “Oh. Oh, that's smart,” she looked up at Jinx, whose smile softened noticeably. She looked down at Isha as the girl pulled on the hem of her jacket. She pointed at her and signed: V-I.

Vi's brow furrowed slightly as she looked for the right signs on the page. “Repeat that?”

The girl obliged.

“Oh! Vi! That's me,” she grinned as Isha nodded. She crouched down and put the open book on her knees. She pointed at her little sister and signed her name, glancing down at the pages with every letter.

In response, she hummed happily and repeated her name, faster.

“That's damn great,” Vi patted her on the hat and handed the book back. “It's so cool, you're gonna have so much more to say with that.”

Isha nodded, humming again. She opened the book right back, sat down on the floor, and continued to study it. Her sisters looked at her for some time, both smiling at the little one's eagerness.

“Where did ya get that from, anyway?” Vi asked Jinx.

“Book store, duh.”

“And… where did you get the money from…?” there was a tinge of concern in the older sister's voice.

“Oh, I didn't need money,” Jinx shrugged.

“Did you… steal it…?”

“Yup!” a grin entered her face as Vi pinched the bridge of her nose. “Don't worry, sis. Nobody saw it. Nobody got hurt, either. Nearly no property damage.”

“What do you mean by ‘nearly no property damage’…?”

“Oh, y'know,” she waved her hand dismissively.

“No. No, I don't.”

Jinx shrugged again with a smirk.

“I really shouldn't've let you walk around the city without an orderly, huh?” Vi groaned.

“Hey, nobody died. No car was stolen. In a grand scheme of things, I behaved very well and you should praise me for my restraint. I didn't even deck a single enforcer, y'know?” she crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, as if Vi was blowing things out of proportion.

“Sure. You wanna cookie for that?”

“Uh, yeah. Gimme.”

“You're not getting a fucking cookie.”

“Y'know, I fixed my finger while waiting for you,” she said, flipping Vi off, as if that was the only way to show that it works.

The older sister flipped her off with both hands. So she added the other one. Vi made a whole gesture of putting her forearm on her bicep and bending the other arm up, middle fingers still out. Jinx blew a raspberry with her tongue out, waving her fists up and down in front of Vi's face. Isha's head perked up at the sound, her lips curled into a playful smirk, and she flipped Vi off from the floor.

“Hey. Remember who bought you that bready lunch.”

Isha turned her fists to Jinx instead.

“You little traitor…” she narrowed her eyes and turned one of her arms towards her little sister. “It wasn't even her money!”

“How mature,” the posh voice sounded off from behind them as Caitlyn, now in a simple button-up blouse tucked into dark, well-fitted high waisted pants, walked down the stairs. The corners of her mouth lifted just a little when Vi blushed and quickly stuffed her hands in her pockets, trying to act cool while clearly flustered. And her eye narrowed when Jinx turned her head towards her, and bent her arms to flip her off instead. Which Isha parroted right away. “Are we ready to leave?”

“Yeah,” Vi nodded. She grabbed the big trapper hat and pulled it over Jinx's head backwards, definitely and totally by accident.

The middle sister grunted and turned the hat 180 degrees, shooting her sister a glare.

“That's my father's hat,” Caitlyn stated, hiding her displeasure poorly.

“Mine now,” Jinx shrugged, messily stuffing her hair underneath it. “Sorry, Peepers. You've hats a plenty, anyway,” she pulled the camera bag over her shoulder and tapped Isha on the head. “C'mon, the book stays here. Don't wanna lose it, yeah?”

Isha looked at her, then nodded reluctantly. She put the book down on the nearest table, then hummed and motioned with her usual made-up signs that she's ready.

“Alright, let's get that fuckin show on the road,” Jinx clapped her hands together.

“You swear so much around a child,” Caitlyn noticed.

Jinx felt like, in the Piltie's mind, it was something negative. So she looked at Isha as the girl grabbed her hand, then stared up straight into Cait's eyes.

“Fuck. Shit. Bitch. Cun–”

“That's enough,” the enforcer raised her hand to stop her.

“Not like she's gonna repeat that,” Jinx said smugly.

Isha pulled at her hand, freed it from her sister's grasp, and signed: B-I-T-C-H.

Jinx narrowed her eyes and mouthed the alphabet as she moved her hands to recall the letters. Half way through she bursted out with laughter. “Oh, fuck yes,” she grinned.

Isha thought for a moment. Her hands moved again: F-U-C-K.

Jinx's grin widened.

“I've a feeling she’s just found a way to repeat it,” Vi sighed. She held the door open for the rest, and when she locked it behind them, she caught up with Cait. She grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers, a thankful smile on her face. She was grateful that her girlfriend was trying so hard to be civil with her little sister.

Caitlyn let herself smile softly as she leaned down and kissed Vi, a soft but loving smooch behind her sisters’ backs.

“You look great, by the way,” Vi complimented, tucking an unruly strand of hair behind Cait's ear. “Love those pants on you.”

“Of course you do,” she chuckled.

“You're hot, Cupcake,” Vi lifted their intertwined hands and kissed Cait on top of hers, looking into her eyes.

Jinx was biting down on her clenched fist, doing her best to keep herself from making comments or grossed out sounds. She could hear the couple behind her well, and she really wished the voices in her head would start to mutter so that they'd muffle the conversation she didn't want to be hearing.

Isha looked up at her with an inquiring hum.

“I've to be nice,” she muttered, still biting down on her fist. “Wanna play mark?”

Her little sister nodded, then looked around. She quickly pointed at a woman on the other side of the street, who seemed to be in the middle of a heated conversation, her purse hanging by her side.

“Good, but look at that one,” Jinx pointed to a man sitting on one of the many benches, reading a newspaper with his briefcase unattended at his feet. “He's got a golden chain on his pocket watch, too.”

Isha pointed to another lady, this one sitting at an outside table of a cafe, her back to the street, her bag hanging on the back of her chair.

“Ugh,” Jinx groaned. “It's way too easy Topside. Most of them are marks, honestly.”

The little sister nodded in agreement. She mimicked swiping something.

“I wish. There's a cop lady right behind us, though.”

With a hum, Isha made a gesture that meant “distracted”. Jinx glanced over her shoulder.

Caitlyn and Vi were blatantly flirting, practically lost in each other's eyes. The Zaunite's hand that wasn't interwoven with the other woman's rested on her bicep, while the Piltie twirled a strand of hair from her ponytail around her finger, staring at her girlfriend's lips.

“Bleh. How long will they keep that up? I hope they walk into a lantern pole,” she muttered to Isha. “Anyway, as much as I want to, I gotta be responsible, urgh,” she rolled her eyes, and her whole head, clearly unhappy. “No swiping. Vi'd get mad.”

Isha kicked a non-existent rock down the street to show her discontent.

“You’re tellin me,” Jinx agreed with the sentiment. “Wanna uppies?”

Isha lifted her arms with a quiet cheer and Jinx sat her on her shoulders in one swift motion. She pushed her little sister's legs against her head, using them as soundproofing earmuffs.

“... So will you be sleeping in the bedroom tonight?” Caitlyn asked as their conversation continued its natural course.

“Hmmm,” Vi hummed with a teasing grin. “Would you like me to?”

“You know the answer,” Cait responded, her gaze constantly drifting from the powder blue eyes to the scarred lips.

“And would you prefer I sleep with you, or sleep with you, Cupcake?” she pushed, satisfied with the delicate blush that coloured her partner's cheeks.

“As long as you're in my bed, I'd be happy with either… Or with both, if you'd be so kind,” she whispered the last part, giving Vi chills.

The moment was abruptly broken when they walked straight into Jinx's back. She braced for it, her feet planted steadily, and when they connected, it took her a split of a second to turn, karate chop their hands apart, and hug Vi's arm to keep it from being grabbed by Caitlyn again.

“Sooo, where're we goin, sis?” Jinx asked cheerfully, giving Cait a side eye for just a moment before she turned her focus to Vi.

“Uh,” the older sister blinked, momentarily thrown for a loop. “We're goin to catch a tram to Sidereal Avenue, right?” she looked at Caitlyn, waiting for confirmation.

The Piltovan looked at the bunched up sisters, her expression changing from annoyed to more neutral and tired.

“The South side of Sidereal Avenue, yes,” she nodded.

“Right,” Jinx puffed her cheeks out. “The golden street.”

“It's not actually paved with gold,” Cait clarified.

“It's got the most secure vaults of Piltover,” Jinx scoffed. “Wonder how secure they'd be if someone actually tried…”

“Are you suggesting something?” Cait's eye narrowed, studying the middle sister carefully.

“Nope,” she chirped all of a sudden, a big smile on her face.

“We're not going anywhere close to the vaults anyway,” the Piltovan stated, mostly for her own sake. Jinx couldn't do much from afar, she thought. Other than shooting a rocket. Her lips tightened.

“By the way, Vi, did you tell her about that asshole enforcer? Or were you too busy bein gross?” Jinx asked.

“Vi told me about enforcer Johnson, yes,” Cait said curtly.

“They got him out from the trash and he's, uh…” Vi glanced at her girlfriend, not really sure.

“Suspended and pending investigation.”

“Wait, suspended?” Vi scowled, and so did Jinx.

“You gotta be fuckin with me,” the middle sister added.

“We're doing it by the book. There are some… concerns,” Cait put a stress on the last word. “Apparently, he's been attacked by two Zaunites, one possible Jinxer, with a firearm,” she let the word sink in as she glared at Jinx. “And Violet has been named as an accomplice. It may get complicated.”

“Vi, was there anyone with you when that dick jumped you?” Jinx asked with such curiosity one could believe she wasn't there to witness it at all.

Vi was glancing nervously between Cait and Jinx, suddenly very concerned about the future consequences of her sister's rash actions. “Yeah, I was. Uh. Alone. Yeah.”

Jinx clicked her tongue and shook her head in disappointment. “Put in some effort, sis. Nobody's gonna buy that miserable performance.”

Isha huffed and nodded in agreement.

Caitlyn sighed. “That’s a problem for tomorrow, I suppose.”

“That's the spirit,” the middle sister laughed.

Soon enough, they entered a tram stop. Jinx had to take Isha off her shoulders so she wouldn't hit her head on the arbour, and Vi grasped her by the wrist again, just in case. Her other hand found Caitlyn's, and she squeezed it gently.

“We… we're gonna figure it out. Together,” she gave Cait a weak smile, and got a delicate hand squeeze back.

The enforcer bit her lip nervously. How fair would it be to pretend Jinx didn't try to kill an officer of the law in broad daylight? If there are enough witnesses… she glanced at Isha, at her unique hat and blue hair. Then st Jinx's bright hood. It'd be so easy to identify them, she thought. And if the two are seen with Vi, that's enough to give the man’s story some substance. From that, if an investigation is pursued… How hard would it be for people to realise Jinx is Vi's sister? And what does it mean for her? Would she pretend she didn't know? Would she have to arrest Vi for aiding a wanted criminal? Would she be sent to trial for harbouring Piltover's Most Wanted?

“Cait? You look pale,” Vi bumped her with her shoulder, snapping her out of the spiralling thoughts.

“I'm…” she couldn't say she was fine. “I've got a lot on my plate.”

“I know,” the shorter woman rested her head against her shoulder. “Can we put a pin in it and leave it for tomorrow…? I'd like you to enjoy yourself today…”

“It's hard to relax when…” she glanced at Jinx, who pretended she wasn't listening. “It's hard,” she said simply. “I'll try, though.”

“Thanks, Cupcake,” Vi let go of her hand to wrap her arm around her girlfriend's waist and pull her into a side hug instead. “I'll make it extra enjoyable if you–”

Jinx coughed loudly while shooting Vi a disgusted glare.

“Uh. Hey, that's our ride, right?” the oldest sister looked at the approaching tram, flustered.

After they boarded, Vi found an empty seat and sat down, then patted her lap while giving Cait an inviting smile. The Piltovan didn't even take a full step before being shoulder checked by Jinx, who quickly sat in her big sister's lap sideways and pulled her little sister into her lap. She threw her arm around Vi's neck in a hug, but also to assure she couldn't be pushed off.

“Thanks, sis,” she chirped, while giving Cait a smug smile. “How long's the ride?”

“Why are you like this, Pow…?”

“Like what?” Jinx feigned total confusion.

“Pow?” Caitlyn repeated, her eyebrow raising.

Jinx's smile immediately dropped and her jaw clenched.

“It's so we don't use the… other name,” Vi explained quickly.

“Oh, clever,” Cait figured that without Vi's explanation. She was just curious how Jinx would respond to her using the name, and she had her answer. “I suppose I should be using it as well, then?”

“Yeah, probably,” Vi agreed with a nod. “Or Pow-Pow,” she added.

“Pow-Pow,” Caitlyn repeated, as if testing the name.

Jinx's nostrils flared and she let out a warning hiss. Vi's head snapped to her, and she put her arms around her sister as if suddenly worried she'd pounce.

“Is there a problem?” Cait pretended to be unaware of the name’s history.

“There’s about to be one,” Jinx said through her teeth.

“Hey, Cait has to address you somehow,” Vi tried to reason.

“I'd rather she didn't address me at all,” the younger sister huffed.

“Pow…”

“You can call me Blue instead, Peepers,” she snarled.

“Oh, how original,” Caitlyn said with clear irony.

Jinx wrapped her free arm around Isha tightly, the shimmer in her eyes flaring up just a little, despite herself. Caitlyn held the glare until the pink shine became evident.

“Blue it is,” she conceded, glancing around the tram. She took half a step to make for a wall between Jinx and the rest of the public. “Your eyes are lighting up, Blue.”

“And whose fault is that?” she grumbled, pulling her hood down and over her face.

“Whatever do you mean?” Cait faked confusion.

Jinx grumbled and rested her head on Vi's shoulder.

“Hey, let's… let’s all take a deep breath, alright? Pow?” she kissed her little sister on the forehead and immediately felt her relax, even if just a little.

“Yeah, fine,” Jinx muttered.

Caitlyn simply nodded.

“What camera did you get?” she tried for a more casual conversation.

The middle sister shrugged and held the bag up. “A working one.”

“Right. That I've assumed,” Cait said slowly. “What model is it?”

Jinx pulled the camera out of the bag to show it, and the Piltie immediately frowned.

“That's the newest Valour Adjustable. It came out this year,” she picked it up and turned it in her hands carefully. “How much have you paid for this?”

Vi rubbed the back of her neck and chuckled nervously.

“Vi, how much was it?” Caitlyn repeated, more sternly.

Jinx kicked her legs, looking from Vi to Cait as if watching an amusing play.

“We don't need to talk about it right now–”

“Violet.”

“Umh, three… three hundred hexes,” she said quietly, her head sinking between her shoulders.

“Five hundred total,” Jinx added in a sing-song voice. “For all the attachm–”

Vi pushed her sister's head into the back of the seat in front of them and held her there, pressing down at her cheek. “Shush,” she hissed out.

Isha hit and pulled at Vi's arm in a futile effort to save her sister.

“Violet,” Cait said in a reprimanding voice. “Didn't I explain to you the importance of smart money management, dear?” it was like she was scolding a child.

“That's an, uh… tomorrow problem…?” Vi pleaded, avoiding eye contact. “Hey!” she exclaimed in surprise as her arm retreated when Isha bit it. Not hard, for once, but enough to get a reaction and leave a mark.

Jinx pushed herself upright again and snatched the camera from Cait's hands before putting it back into the bag. “Sorry I get to have one expensive thing in my life, Princess,” she sounded jovial, but there was an undertone of resentment Caitlyn caught instantly.

The Piltie sighed and put her hand on Vi's head, ran her fingers through the pink hair, then caressed her cheek with the back of her fingers.

“Let's try to be more responsible with money in the future, love,” she said, softer.

“I… yeah… sorry,” Vi met her eyes, an apologetic look on her face. “I've just… never got to spoil her until now, y'know?” she pulled Jinx, who pretended to be angry about the manhandling, into a hug. The younger one leaned into her sister's embrace without a word, just a smile on her face. Isha grabbed Vi's arm and kissed the bite mark better, a sweet little apology, then nestled herself between them to join in the hug.

Caitlyn watched the three sisters, her expression softening completely. They were… cute. Which was weird for her to think, knowing the extent of Jinx's deranged crimes. But, in Vi's arms, and with a small child in her lap, she looked so… harmless. As if she was just a regular young adult who loved her family. And it wasn't a ruse. Cait was constantly on a lookout for malicious smirks, mocking smiles, the dangerous glow in her eyes. But Jinx was clearly relaxed, content. As if she had not a single worry in the world.

Caitlyn moved her fingers through Vi's hair, trying to understand. How did someone seemingly this caring commit such atrocities? How could someone who committed acts of terrorism look so sweet and innocent? It didn't feel right. Nearly as if she was two completely different people, really.

No, Cait thought, she wasn't two different people. She still acted very much like Jinx. It's just that… her sisters grounded her, maybe. Gave her healthy support she's not had before.

Maybe she could be reformed. Maybe she could heal. Maybe she could kill more people, destroy more of the city. The Piltovan, even with her sharp wit and high skill in perception, wasn't able to tell which way the wind would blow. But for now, Jinx felt pacified, at least to a degree.

And in just one day, Vi had changed, too. The dark clouds lifted, her chin raised. She was smiling without a clear reason, and the smile was genuine. She was probably the happiest she's seen her in… well, ever. Maybe with the exception of the one moment in the commune, before Jayce attacked Viktor. She looked unburdened now. Filled with so much love instead of grief. Cait could feel it in her touches, and on her lips. The playful gentleness that wasn't there in the past month. It was as if Vi had been missing a piece, even back when they'd first met. And now, all of the sudden, she was full.

She knew how important family was to Vi. She'd never imagined how much this one missing piece could glue the woman she loved together, though. She still had her demons: the trauma, the anger issues, the addiction. Cait was sure she'd be waking up to Vi's night terrors for a long time still. A family wouldn't fix it. “Fixing” a person wasn't something that happened in real life, after all. But it felt like a big step. Maybe it was just the right thing to prompt her to accept help, so that she'd learn healthy ways to manage her pain.

Caitlyn leaned down and kissed Vi on the top of her head. The Zaunite looked up with a flirtatious smirk and stole a kiss herself, her hand on the back of her girlfriend's neck to pull her closer.

“Blegh,” Jinx commented quietly, though for once more teasingly than with annoyance.

Chapter Text

The tram got busier and busier with every stop, evidently they weren't the only ones going to the carnival. And it was clear where their stop was, too. Most of the crowd rolled out the door, and so did they, holding each other's hands to make sure nobody got swept up in the current.

“If it's this packed all the time, I'm gonna lose it,” Jinx muttered, pulling Isha and Vi closer while her eyes darted around.

With her height, Isha's head was in an interesting position; bags and purses were hanging all around her, and it felt like a wasted opportunity to just keep her hands to herself. After all, the cop lady was angry about Vi spending money, so if she got some of it back…

She was suddenly lifted and placed on Vi's firm shoulders by Jinx. “They're gonna trample you, kiddo,” she said with a grin. Isha pouted, just for a moment though, because riding on Vi's shoulders was fun. She could see over the crowd, which was slowly dispensing as people walked to the sides, some stopping at the first stalls of the carnival.

The street was bustling with laughter and conversations, cut with both live music and looped records at some of the livelier stalls, with colourful lights blinking to the rhythm. The smell of fried food filled the air, as did the smell of spilled alcohol, some people clearly drunk already.

“So, is it anything like Zaunite carnivals?” Caitlyn asked, genuinely interested.

“A little bit?” Vi said, a bit uncertain. “At least from what I recall. There's, uh, more natural light. The smell's similar, though. Excluding the fresh air, that is.”

“It's definitely more of a Promenade party,” Jinx added. “In the Lanes? You'd be robbed three ways already,” she laughed. “The food and booze smell's stronger, since we've got poor ventilation. Y'know. All kinds of fun gasses linger for quite a while,” she shot Cait a glare, and the Piltovan immediately knew she was talking about the Grey.

“I–”

“Anyway,” Jinx didn't let her speak. “You'd be gettin brothel invites left and right, and every corner'd be full of shimmer dealers. These jolly little tunes'd never make the cut, same for the cute little family-friendly stalls. Which's a bummer, I like this style more than the dark and grimy counters, thrown in quickly as a front for drug dealing.”

“Right…” Caitlyn looked to Vi.

“I feel like it was, uh… more tame, back when we'd go with Vander,” the oldest sister commented.

“I guess so,” the younger one shrugged. It was probably because Vi wasn't there when shimmer flooded the streets.

Isha carefully scanned the surroundings from her vantage point. Suddenly, she extended her hand and pointed ahead with a loud grunt.

“See somethin you like?” Jinx looked up at her, then followed with her eyes to where her sister was pointing, standing on her toes to see better. “Oh, that looks fun,” she grinned wide and nudged Vi on the shoulder to get her attention.

“Huh?” Vi looked down at her, and she felt like the excitement on her little sister's face was just a tad concerning.

“C'mon!” Jinx pulled her by the sleeve, then ran off into the crowd, her laugh the only indicator to where she was.

Isha tapped her hands on Vi's head in excitement, kicking her legs as if it'd make her move faster. The older sister complied, though, picking up the pace as she tried to catch up with Jinx. Cait followed just a few steps behind, her eye focused on spotting the troublemaker as if she expected her to blow something up any moment now.

Jinx stopped at the stand and waved impatiently, the grin only growing wider.

“You really know what's good, kiddo,” she said when the others made it out of the crowd.

The booth was a front to a shooting range of sorts, one lane shorter and with colourful, big targets set up low, clearly for kids. The other one looked to have smaller, humanoid-shaped targets. It looked like they'd move along the tracks behind the stacks of hay added for cover.

“Welcome, welcome!” a plump man with slick black hair greeted them with bravado. “Welcome to Mika’s Shooting Range! Entertainment for the little ones, as well as the grown-ups, just two silver cogs for ten shots,” he motioned to two pistols on the counter, one regular and one smaller, ten bright balls set on a magazine beside each. “The highest of scores can expect the most fantastic rewards,” then he motioned to a wall covered with colourful toys and accessories. “Would you like to try your aim, ladies?”

“Could do a little competition,” Jinx winked at Cait. “See who's the… sharper shooter.”

Isha slid down Vi's back and tugged at Caitlyn's sleeve, then put her hands together, palms up, waiting for the coin. She let out a quiet “pew” sound.

“Here you go,” Cait handed the little one two coins, a kind smile on her face. She watched her get to the counter and stand on her tippy toes to hand the money over. Then, the Piltovan turned her attention to Jinx, that warm smile fading into a more neutral expression. “We could compete. I'm more of a rifle person, though.”

“Sounds like a quitter talk to me,” the middle sister mocked playfully.

“Don't get me wrong, I'll still outshoot you,” Cait said with a slight smirk. “I was just stating a fact.”

“Ha! It's on, Peepers,” Jinx laughed.

By that time, the man handed Isha the loaded toy gun and started to set her up at the kid's range. The girl huffed in protest, looking at the more difficult lane to the side.

“Let her shoot on the adult track,” Vi said to the man, who looked at her, slightly confused.

“That one may be too advanced for someone this young…” he advised.

“Oh, her aim is great,” Jinx butted in. “Great enough to shoot a whole dad–”

Vi elbowed her sister in the ribs, knocking the wind out of her for a moment.

“What's the harm in trying, right?” she asked.

The man nodded in agreement. “Of course! But if you change your mind, you can switch the range any time, sweetheart,” he added.

He didn't say it in a weird way, more of an “adult being nice to a kid” kind of way. But Jinx felt the need to deck him nonetheless. Vi must've felt it in her bones, because her hand fell heavily on her sister's shoulder, keeping her in place.

Isha stood at the line, holding the gun with two hands at first. Then she switched to one, the way Jinx did it, and pointed down the range. She glanced at her sisters, and got thumbs up from the both of them. Caitlyn smiled, too, but it looked like she wanted to say something, possibly give guidance or correct her stance.

The girl turned her head back and aimed. Without waiting for a go-ahead, she fired shot after shot in rapid succession. The closer targets she hit perfectly, with a rewarding bell sound for every turned plate. The further she aimed, though, the less precise she was, and a couple of bullets didn't connect at all.

When done, she blew the non-existent smoke from the barrel and spun the weapon around her finger, exactly the same way Jinx would. She grinned with satisfaction, earning a pat on the hat from Vi. Jinx leaned down and extended her hand, two fingers out. Isha met her half way, and the two did their special handshake, ending it with a snap of the fingers and a “pew”.

“Great shooting, little one!” the man clapped, then motioned to the prize wall. “Choose from the middle shelf, darling,” he encouraged.

Vi's hand returned to her sister's shoulder, just in case.

Isha tapped her chin, thinking. Finally, she pointed with a huff, and the plump man smiled. He put a small black cat plushie on the counter, together with a coupon for a free portion of ice cream from any booth that served it. “For bravely choosing the grown-up course,” he winked.

With an excited hum, Isha stuffed the coupon into her pocket and grasped the toy in her hands. She raised it over her head, showing it off with pride.

Caitlyn, in the meanwhile, put four coins down. “A try for me and the short one,” she said politely.

“Hey,” Jinx's eyes narrowed at the dig.

“Of course, here you go,” the man looked at her with a smile, though his brow furrowed slightly as a hint of recognition appeared in his eyes.

“Would you like to go first?” she looked at Jinx as she loaded in the mag.

“Oh, please, ladies first,” Jinx responded with an overexaggerated bow.

Caitlyn nodded, then grasped the pistol with two hands, firm and steady. She spread her legs to the width of her shoulders as she planted them sturdy on the ground, then leaned slightly forward. Her finger rested off the trigger as she lined herself up.

The man pulled a leaver, and the mechanism whirred to life. While the targets were still for Isha, now they moved in predictable lines at unpredictable intervals of time, with ‘civilian’ ones popping up and down every now and again.

Caitlyn took a breath in. Exhaled.

All ten shots were perfect, going a row further with every pull of the trigger. The bells rang one after another as her points racked up in seconds. When done, she rested her finger on the guard and took the empty magazine out, then set the weapon on the counter, treating it exactly as she'd treat a real gun.

The man whistled, impressed.

“That'll be the best score of the day, I believe,” he said, clapping again. “And it may stay so for the rest of the week. Please, take your time and pick from the highest shelf!”

Jinx was already loading the weapon with a giddy smile, treating it as a toy it was, which meant disregarding all the safety she'd also disregard with a real gun. She spun it around her finger for a while, feeling the unsatisfying weight. Finally, she set herself left side down the range, bit her lip with a mischievous look…

With no warning, she grasped the weapon firmly in her hand, and with a faint pink glow to her eyes she pulled the trigger as fast as the gun's mechanism allowed her for. First five shots hit the targets at the back of the range true, setting off the bells. The next five shots, however, landed perfectly between the eyes of a ‘civilian’, with such precision that the paint chipped off the target after the fifth hit in the same spot.

“Oops,” she said, not even pretending it wasn't on purpose. “Looks like you've won, Peepers,” she blew the still absent smoke from the barrel and spun the gun around her finger the way Isha did earlier, but faster and in a more refined way.

Caitlyn narrowed her eye as Jinx laughed cheerfully. She disliked when people let her win.

“That was… uh…” the man wasn't certain what to say, so he just clapped nervously. The shots were incredible, of course, but the way she targeted a civilian made him just a little bit uncomfortable.

“Amazing, I know,” she finished for him, tossing the gun to the counter. “What did I win?”

“Since hitting the civilian deducts your points…” he reached under the counter and pulled out a basket of hard candy. “I'm afraid you didn't score enough for anything but a consolation prize, miss…”

“Pffft,” Jinx let out an amused snort. She grabbed a handful of sweets and put it in her pocket.

“Just– just one,” the man said quickly, trying to imply she should return the rest.

“I took just one, dunno what're you on about,” she lied blatantly as she unwrapped one candy and popped it into her mouth. A shrug and a mischievous smile followed. Fortunately, Cait was either focused on something else, or just pretending not to see it.

“Which prize would you like, Isha?” Caitlyn motioned to the top shelf, which consisted of giant plushies, okay-quality jewellery, carnival-themed apparel, and so on.

Isha took a long time scanning the wall, but there was one thing that kept pulling her attention. Finally, she pointed to a giant plushie of a two-headed purple wolf with fluffy cheeks and tail. Cait nodded, and just a moment later she handed the toy over to the girl, whose body was considerably smaller than the plushie. Isha's knees buckled slightly under the weight and she leaned back to make up for the heaviness that pulled her forward. Her happy sounds were muffled by the fluffy body, but still loud enough to hear for those close enough.

“I'll carry that for you,” Vi offered. “But that means you'll have to climb someone else's shoulders,” she grabbed the toy and lifted it just enough to take the weight off of Isha, while still letting her hold it.

The girl looked up at Jinx, then at Caitlyn. She considered her next ride. Jinx was her best friend and her best sister, and sitting on her shoulders was always a joy. The Piltie, on the other hand, was taller, which offered a better vantage point. She tapped her chin, thinking.

With a huff, she put her arms up and towards Jinx, of course. There was no way she’d betray her for a Topsider, even if she acted nice, and gave her things, and was taller. She was the Piltie who aimed her gun at Jinx, though, and so she was still the bad guy, she thought as her older sister lifted her right away and placed her on her shoulders. The oldest one threw the plushie over hers.

They continued on ahead. Jinx held Isha's legs while Vi's free hand slipped into Caitlyn's.

“Excellent shooting, as always,” the oldest sister praised with a big smile.

“Thank you,” Cait responded, though she kept on glancing at Jinx, trying to figure out why she gave her the win, when she was clearly able to match her.

“Damn, there's a fuckin haunted house back there? We should try that one!” Vi spoke with a child-like excitement.

“Dear, I don't want you to punch anyone when you get scared,” Caitlyn sighed.

“I wouldn't get scared,” the Zaunite countered, offended. “I just want to see what it's all about…”

“You'd definitely end up clocking the first person that jumps out at you, Jumpy,” Jinx teased.

“Not true,” Vi protested louder.

“Then let's do it,” the middle sister snorted. “I'm willing to make a bet.”

“It's on.”

“Vi–” Caitlyn tried to intervene.

“I bet you're gonna be more scared than me, actually,” Vi pushed.

“Bold, sis,” Jinx laughed. “I'll give you a chance to reconsider that one, I'm not that scared little kid anymore.”

They sized each other up, as if they were about to fight. Caitlyn was begrudgingly readying herself to step in between them.

“If you get scared before me, you do anything I tell you to do. Within reason,” Vi extended her hand.

“In that case, if you get so scared you throw a punch, you do anything I tell you to do,” Jinx grinned, reaching for Vi's hand.

“Within reason,” Vi added.

“Sure, I guess,” Jinx rolled her eyes.

And the two sisters shook on it.

Caitlyn was holding both the two-headed wolf plushie, and Isha’s hand as Jinx and Vi stood in a relatively short line in front of a plywood facade decorated to look like a massive sea creature, whose mouth made for an entrance. Its singular red eye stared down upon those brave enough to walk in between the sharp teeth and through the black, heavy curtain.

A scream from the inside could be heard all the way out on the street.

“Hear that?” Jinx hummed. “That's ‘bout to be you.”

“Oh, you wish,” Vi scoffed, rolling her shoulders while her head moved from left to right, accompanied by her bones cracking.

“Gettin ready for that punch, sis?” the younger sister laughed.

“Nope, gettin ready to catch you when you get so spooked you jump into my arms,” the older one teased.

“And you called me delusional…” Jinx snorted.

Vi shook her head and put a couple of silver cogs into a ghostly-looking pirate's hand.

“Welcome to the deepest depths in Bilgewater,” the pirate said, putting on a haunted voice. “Enjoy your stay, as you may never leave…”

Jinx smirked and Vi held her chin up as they passed through the curtain.

Caitlyn shook her head and sighed, then adjusted the plushie on her shoulder.

“They're so childish…”

Isha cocked her head to the side, and Cait smiled at her curious look.

“Something on your mind?” she asked, leaning slightly towards the girl, who lifted the cat plush in response.

“Oh? Have you named it yet?” her tone was warm, and genuinely curious, and it made Isha smile despite herself. She shouldn't smile at her, she thought. This Piltie tried to shoot her sister, after all. Even if she'd apologised, at least in part, it was probably wrong to feel nice about her.

Isha nodded and took her hand out of Cait's, then signed letter by letter, slightly unsure about a couple of gestures she didn't quite remember yet.

“Lucky, right?” Caitlyn knew Sign. She knew quite a lot, being well educated and all.

Isha gasped as her eyes widened, then nodded vigorously and with a big grin.

“Your ‘Y’ was a bit off,” she corrected gently, and showed how it should look. Isha repeated it with appreciation.

“And you've picked up Sign only today?”

The girl nodded again.

“You're an incredibly fast learner,” Caitlyn praised, and Isha hummed proudly, puffing her chest out.

The Piltovan hesitated for a moment, her hand hovering in the air, slightly extended towards Isha. She considered patting the girl on the hat for a moment before her hand retracted.

“Have you chosen a name for the big boy here?” she asked, patting the murk wolf instead.

Isha nodded. Signed.

A small crease appeared on Cait's forehead.

“Oh…” she looked from the girl to the giant plush. “Vander, huh…?”

“It's unsettling how your eyes glow in the dark. Like a cat in an alley,” Vi commented. “Probably the scariest thing in this whole place, honestly.”

Jinx grinned. “Just don't punch me again, alright?” she chuckled.

“I'm not gonna punch anything,” Vi muttered.

The place looked like a kind of shipwreck, wooden walls of the narrow corridor decorated with both seaweed and spiderwebs. The wood beneath their feet creaked just a bit too loudly to feel natural. The low sounds of groans and distant waves played from hidden speakers, which Jinx was trying to locate, her eyes darting about.

“Oh!” she finally exclaimed, not scared, but self-satisfied instead.

“What?” Vi stopped and looked at her over her shoulder.

“That's where the sound's coming from,” the younger sister proudly pointed up to what looked like a handheld radio covered in seaweed.

“Really? That's what you've been trying to figure out?” Vi shook her head.

“I should get an extra point for spotting that.”

“There's no points, dumbass.”

“I'm counting that as one anyway,” Jinx blew a raspberry with her tongue out.

There were more sounds as they went on – unsettling whines of pipework. Every now and again there even was a puff of compressed air, as if from a faulty valve.

It wasn't scary, it felt like a stroll down in Zaun.

“Oh my god. A mirror maze,” Jinx said all giddy, pushing past her sister and into the next part of the attraction.

“Careful, you're gonna hurt yourself,” Vi sighed as she caught up with her sister. “Walk with your arms out.”

Jinx put her hands into the pockets of the jacket defiantly.

“This is baby shit,” she laughed. “Try to keep up, if you can,” she confidently walked in, and Vi followed close behind, her hands outstretched.

“Really?” the younger sister laughed louder seeing that in their reflections. “Afraid you're gonna walk into a mirror? Thought hitting your face on things was your favourite pastime, sis.”

Vi clicked her tongue at the last comment, sighed.

“Ha-ha,” she said. “You're gonna eat your words.”

“Mmmhm, keep wishin,” she laughed again. The laughter stopped with a loud, painful thud as Jinx walked straight into a mirror. She instinctively took a step back, off-kilter, but Vi's extended arms stopped her from tipping over.

“Fuck!” she yelped out, holding her nose while her big sister doubled over from laughter. “Shut up,” she demanded, her words muffled by the hand pressed to her face.

“I– told–” Vi tried to speak, but she was laughing too hard to manage, tears in her eyes. She put her back against a mirror and slid down to the ground, holding her stomach.

“Don't piss yourself,” Jinx grumbled, eyes narrowing in annoyance. She pressed a finger to one of her nostrils and blew out a bit of blood. Not too much, really. It was far from the worst hit she's taken to the face.

It was a good few moments before Vi was able to get herself calm enough to get back up to her feet. Whenever she'd stop laughing, though, she'd look at her little sister and erupt with giggles all over again.

Jinx kicked her in the shin when she started to grow impatient.

“Get it together, Vi,” she huffed.

“Sorry, sorry,” the older sister said through giggles as she wiped tears from her eyes.

“You're not sorry.”

“Yeah, I'm not sorry,” she chuckled. She tried to calm her breath for real this time, but couldn't help snickering still. “Got all your insights?”

“I've had worse,” Jinx shrugged, pushing her sister ahead. “You're going first now,” she demanded.

With her arms outstretched, Vi led them through the mirror maze without hitting her face on any of the reflective surfaces. Every time she'd start to giggle again, Jinx would kick the back of her leg, making her stumble.

“Stop kicking me,” Vi complained.

“Stop laughing then, jackass,” Jinx countered.

They walked out into a new corridor, this one decorated with realistic, scary sea monsters, baring massive teeth and glaring with angry eyes. Jinx slowed down, until she came to a complete stop. She stared at a massive shark painted on the wall.

“What's up?” Vi asked over her shoulder, slowing down herself. “Scared?”

Jinx shook her head.

Silco loved sharks, she thought. She specifically designed Fishbones to look like his favourite apex predator. And he didn't even get to see it. She clenched her jaw.

“You like sharks, right?” Vi asked, her arm falling over Jinx's shoulders.

“I… I like sharks, yeah…” the weight of her sister's arm brought comfort, kept her from slipping.

“This one's cool,” the older sister's voice was casual. “There's a zoo here, y'know? Maybe they've got an aquarium, too. Haven't been there yet myself, it'd be fun to check it out with you and Isha.”

“We gotta get out of this place first,” Jinx forced a chuckle and pushed her sister's arm away. When Vi took the lead again, she quickly dried the tears from her eyes and followed right behind.

“Wonder when this place'll start gettin scary,” Vi commented. “People were screaming, right?”

“Maybe they saw themself in the mirror and noticed their hat was crooked. Pilties are weak and dumb like that,” Jinx shrugged.

There was a soft click as Vi stepped on a pressure plate. A model of an undead sea creature barrelled toward them with a shriek.

Vi's first and only instinct was to punch the object flying right at her. The shriek and the sudden loud bang of her sister's fist against the prop made Jinx's eyes glow suddenly with the surge of shimmer and adrenaline, her hand jerking for the gun that wasn't at her hip.

The prop was sent back on its track by the force of Vi's hit, slowly rolling to a stop.

Silence.

“Fuck…” Vi groaned as Jinx erupted into laughter. She crouched down and ran her hands over her face, then her fingers through her hair.

“Llllllaidies and gentlemen,” Jinx lowered her voice pretending to be an announcer. “The winner of the bet has been decided!”

“Oh, gob it,” Vi muttered. “It flew right at my face! The hell was I supposed to do?!” she stomped ahead and glared at the prop that now looked like it caught a cannon ball to its face. She pushed it in anger. “That's fuckin stupid. Who does that?!”

Jinx skipped behind her, still laughing. “Take the L, sis. We all knew how it was gonna go, anyway.”

Vi grumbled and shoulder-checked the prop as she stomped forward.

Another click. A plywood cut-out of a ghost pirate jumped out from the side. Vi punched it immediately.

“Fuck!” she shouted as the head flew off and down the corridor.

Jinx doubled over in laughter.

“You’re walking first! Fuck this!” Vi stepped behind her sister, grabbed her by the shoulders and started walking while pushing her ahead.

“Hold– hold on,” Jinx managed through the laughter. “My stomach–” Laughing at her older sister was like a full on workout.

She was still giggling when Vi pushed her through another black curtain, and out into the street. Another pirate-looking person who was supposed to finish the experience looked at them in confusion, mouth open.

“Don't wanna hear it,” Vi grunted as she stormed ahead, leaving her sister giggling behind her.

“So you've travelled thro–”

“Ah, can it,” Jinx chirped and skipped after her sister.

“I think I know how it went,” Caitlyn said, her eyebrow raised, when the two sisters returned. “I could hear you swear all the way out here.”

“It flew right at me,” Vi grumbled.

“She really showed that plywood who's boss,” Jinx chuckled.

“Do I need to pay for any property damage?” Cait sighed, rubbing Vi's back to cheer her up.

“Not if we walk fast enough,” the younger sister laughed as she put Isha back on her shoulders. “C'mon, keep up, dorks,” she shouted as she skipped into the crowd.

Chapter Text

Isha's face was covered in chocolate ice cream by the time she finished her cone while still on Jinx's shoulders. Her older sister matched her, but with strawberry ice cream instead.

“Pow, your face's a mess,” Vi sighed, adjusting the plushie on her shoulder.

“So is yours, but you don't see me makin a big deal out of it.”

“I meant that you've got ice cream all over,” Vi sighed.

“And I meant that in general,” Jinx smirked. She lifted her shirt and wiped her face with it before Caitlyn even managed to pull a napkin out.

“Here,” she handed it over to Isha instead.

“So what do you want me to do anyway? Within reason,” Vi asked begrudgingly.

Jinx hummed as she tapped her chin, a mischievous smile on her face. “How ‘bout you let me decorate that boring mansion?”

“No,” Caitlyn snapped.

“I want you to make her agree,” Jinx crossed her arms and puffed out her cheeks.

“That's not within reason,” Vi protested.

“Why not?” Jinx frowned.

“Cause. I’m not gettin other people involved.”

“Ugh. Then I need some time to think on that,” the middle sister pouted. She tapped her chin, trying to come up with something. “... I'll get back to you on that.”

They walked through the crowd with no rush, Vi holding Cait's hand, and Jinx walking right beside them, tapping on Isha's legs.

“Anyway, where do you wanna go next?” the oldest sister asked after a moment, nudging Jinx with her shoulder.

“Dunno, do you think they've got a five finger fillet stand somewhere in here?”

“Wouldn't you need five fi…” Caitlyn caught herself a bit too late, realising she was speaking way louder than she meant to.

“Finish the sentence, Peepers,” Jinx dared her as she squinted. “Go on. Wouldn't I need what?”

“Five fingers,” Cait finished quieter, looking down under Vi's glare.

“Haha, funny that!” Jinx slapped her knee as if the Piltie just made an amazing joke. “If only someone didn't shoot it straight off, right?”

“Stop that,” the oldest sister groaned. “The both of you.”

“I didn't do anything,” Jinx scowled.

“Yeah, yeah. Just…” Vi motioned around. “It's happy carnival time, not talking about your gripes time.”

“She shot my fuckin finger off, Vi.”

“And you shot the council, now can we stop that?” Vi said through her teeth.

Caitlyn froze for a moment, and Jinx clenched her jaw.

“So, any ideas?” Vi pointedly changed the topic. “Maybe something less competitive than shooting, hm?” she suggested.

“I…” Caitlyn started, a bit quietly. She cleared her throat. “I've done a tiny bit of research about the attractions around the area. One of them caught my eye…”

“Just one,” Jinx coughed into her hand. Cait's lips pressed into a thin line for just a moment, but she pretended she didn't hear that.

“There is a mystery room, in which you're supposed to solve puzzles using clues hidden all around. A mock-detective kind of a game, which relies on sharp minds, perceptive eyes, and good teamwork,” she pitched. “It's not exactly built as a part of the carnival per se, but it had just opened on the street in the past month. I've been interested for a while now.”

“Sounds fun,” Vi smiled. “Whatcha think, Pow? Isha?”

Isha shrugged and looked down at Jinx.

“Sure. But if it turns out boring…” the middle sister smirked. “I'll make my own entertainment.”

“What's that supposed to mean?”

Jinx shrugged, her smile suddenly sweet and innocent. “I guess we're gonna find out, won't we?”

The building they entered had quite a few people inside, some seemingly waiting for something, others chatting with excitement. Caitlyn walked up to the counter and greeted the worker kindly.

“Would there be anything open for a group of four?” she asked after a bit of small talk.

“At this moment? Hm…” the woman behind the counter looked through some papers.

Jinx picked up a candy bowl from the counter and handed it over to Isha, who was now back on the floor and free to roam.

“One group hadn't shown up, actually. We've got the Mad Mage's Hideout prepared and empty, though you would only have an hour, instead of a full ninety minutes…”

“I think that'd be fine?” Cait looked at Vi, who gave her thumbs up, then at Jinx, who wasn't paying attention, stuffing her pockets with candy instead.

The Piltovan snatched the bowl from her hands and put it back on the counter before it was completely emptied.

“We'll take one hour, then,” she nodded.

After putting the money down, they were led down the hallway.

“You won't need any items that aren't already provided in the room,” an employee explained on the way. “No puzzle will need brute force to solve, either.”

Vi pouted slightly.

“After your time is up, all the doors will be unlocked, and you will be free to leave if you don't manage to solve the mystery. You win if you make it through the exit yourselves.”

They stopped in front of a door labelled “Mad Mage Hideout”. The employee put a key in the lock and turned it. “Your time starts the moment this door closes. Good luck!”

The door creaked open and all four stepped in. The door closed shut behind them, and the lock turned from the outside.

The room was about the size of the guest room Jinx and Isha were staying in back at the mansion. It was made to look like an old library-workshop of a mad mage, with different vials, props and knick-knacks placed meticulously on the long mahogany desk in the middle, on the messy bookcases by the walls, and on cabinets full of drawers. There were a few worn paintings on the walls, mock-runes sprawled in circles on the floor, a grandfather's clock, a set of seats, a big coffer, and, at the back, an empty fireplace with an intricate mantle.

“Well, those runes're bullshit,” Jinx commented as her eyes darted around the room.

“I don't think that's the point,” Caitlyn commented, walking deeper into the room as she took in all the details. “The clock is missing a hand,” she noticed.

“And I'm missing a leg,” Jinx shrugged.

“Pow,” Vi let out weakly.

Isha trotted to one of the cabinets and started to open all the drawers. She put her hands on everything she could reach.

The middle sister walked up to the table and started picking up the sheets of paper haphazardly strung about.

“The mantle has four slots, it looks like it's made for… books, perhaps,” Cait continued her investigation out loud.

Jinx's brow furrowed as she thumbed through the stack of paper in her hands. She dropped it to the ground.

“What're you doing,” Vi sighed as she walked closer to her sister.

“Solving the puzzle, duh,” she answered, already crouched down and putting the sheets of paper one next to the other, so that a line that ran through all of the pages connected perfectly.

Caitlyn ran her fingers over scratches on the fireplace. Those lines were numbers. No, not just numbers, but a time to be set. She walked towards the clock.

Isha found one wooden block after another and set each of them next to the table with a hum.

Vi adjusted the plushie on her shoulder, watching all three of them work. She walked up to the littlest sister and looked at the blocks. Letters and numbers… she scratched her head.

“Got the first book,” Jinx announced as she tossed it onto the table. “And a box with a lock,” she waved a small, elongated wooden box, and something rattled inside.

“It has to be the missing hand,” Cait said. “What kind of lock is it?”

“No key, just four numbers,” the middle sister twirled it in her hands. “Just ten thousand possible combinations, I can brute force that,” she said, already turning the cogs.

Caitlyn's eye moved to the four corked vials on the table, then to the wooden blocks Isha was meticulously stacking.

“Sorry, could I borrow four of these?” she asked the girl politely, and she nodded slowly. Caitlyn took the ones that matched the colours of liquid in the vials, then set them one next to another. She grabbed her chin, thinking. “Ji… hmm. Blue?”

“What?” Jinx didn't look up from the lock, still spinning the numbers.

“Do you know what those liquids may be?”

The middle sister rolled her eyes and came up closer. “It's probably written somewhere, there's no way a regular dumb Piltie knows chemistry well enough,” she scoffed.

Caitlyn turned one of the cubes in her hand.

“I don't see anything that'd describe these vials,” she tapped her foot.

“Then it's colours,” Jinx shrugged.

“What do you mean?”

“Blue, red, yellow, green. The blocks have numbers and letters. Connect the dots,” she sighed.

“There is no letter ‘B’ on the blue cube,” Caitlyn tossed it to Jinx when she extended her hand.

“But there's ‘P’,” she looked at the wall on the other side of the letter. “It's four. Easy.”

“Why ‘P’?” the Piltie raised an eyebrow.

“Red and blue. Purple. Next'll be ‘O’ for orange, then ‘L’ for lime and ‘C’ for cyan,” Jinx answered like it should've been obvious.

“Polc.” Vi said with confidence, as if she's just cracked something.

“Shh,” Cait shushed her.

“Shut it, Brain Damage,” Jinx said at the exact same time.

The oldest sister groaned and dropped onto one of the chairs. She felt pretty useless, but at least the two seemed to be having fun. It was nice that they were working together, too.

Isha climbed into her lap and leaned against her, kicking her feet and watching Jinx with a curious smile.

The box clicked open, and the middle sister took a clock hand out of it.

“Can I?” Caitlyn put her hand out and Jinx tossed her the piece. She quickly set the clock to the right hour.

With a ding, it came to life and started ticking, while the glass compartment popped open at the same time. Cait reached in and took a book out, then set it down on the table.

“Two out of four,” she announced.

“Now, what's that chest all about,” Jinx already walked up to the coffer resting on top of the cabinet and looked it over. “Ugh, that's just a boring move-the-shape puzzle. I've got it,” she waved her hand dismissively. “Try and get the last one without my help for once.”

Caitlyn scanned the room again, her gaze stopping on Vi and Isha.

“I'm sorry, I thought it'd be equally fun for everyone,” she walked up to them and leaned down to kiss her girlfriend. Isha let out a “blegh” the way Jinx did.

“You're… a fast learner,” Cait squinted at the girl.

“Stop slackin, Peepers,” Jinx called out, not looking up from her puzzle.

“It's okay, Cupcake. I enjoy watching you work,” Vi caressed her cheek with the back of her fingers and smiled.

Caitlyn grasped her hand, pushed her cheek into it, and kissed the top of her palm.

“Plus, the two of you are making quite a quick work of it. I won't even have the time to get bored,” Vi added with a chuckle.

The ticking of the clock was off. Cait suddenly straightened up and walked back to the timepiece, scrutinizing it more carefully. Tick, tick, tick, stop. Tick, tick, tick, stop. The hour hand trembled slightly, but didn't move clearly up nor down. She looked at the arm closer, then turned her head to where it was pointing. A set of paintings on the wall by the fireplace.

Jinx glanced up when Cait walked past her, tongue sticking out as she moved the wooden pieces into correct spots. She watched as the Piltie stopped in front of a wall of paintings, nearly immediately removed one of them, and pulled out another book from the previously covered hole.

“Do you need help with that?” Caitlyn asked as she put the third book on the table.

“I'm fine!” Jinx's voice cracked just a little. “The pieces are… jamming… stupid box,” she muttered.

Caitlyn looked the books over. They were all empty, and of different thickness. She picked them up and strolled to the fireplace, then slotted the first book in with a satisfying click. Another followed. Then the third one.

“Fuckin finally,” Jinx opened the coffer and lifted the last book up triumphantly. She turned the box around, and a piece of paper fell down to the floor. “There's a colour wheel inside. Whelp, didn't need it anyway,” she skipped to the fireplace, then pushed the book into the last slot. No click.

“You're putting it in the wrong way,” Caitlyn observed.

“You're the wrong way,” Jinx grumbled, turning the book around and sticking it in place correctly.

A click. Then a rumble. The fireplace and a small area around it turned 180 degrees, and both Cait and Jinx were suddenly gone. With another rumble, a bookcase moved to reveal another passage.

Vi jumped up to her feet, Isha in one arm and the plush in the other.

“Pow? Cait?” she put Isha down and banged on the wall where the fireplace was just moments ago.

“Vi!” she heard Jinx's muffled voice crack, followed by a series of bangs.

“Are you okay?!” she felt a panic rise in her chest, squeezing at her heart.

Isha banged and kicked at the wall too, letting out upset whines.

“We're fine,” Caitlyn's voice was calm. “It's just the next room. Has a different passage opened?”

“Y-yeah… a bookcase moved…”

“Then that's your next step. Just continue on. There's nothing to worry about, love.”

“Fuck. This is bad,” Vi muttered to herself as she grabbed Isha's hand and pulled her to the next room, her heart pounding. “They're gonna kill each other…”

Chapter Text

She lost them. She lost them again.

Jinx's breath quickened. She felt Mylo standing right behind her.

“Did it again, Jinx,” he laughed. Mocked.

“No… no, shut up…” she shook her head, hit her temple with the side of her fist. “I– I didn't lose them! Go away!”

Caitlyn backed away, picking up a candelabra from the round table that stood in the middle of the room. Her stance was purely defensive. She didn't raise the candle holder, trying to look as non threatening as possible. It was just… for her own safety. Just in case. In the worst case. Her knuckles went white from the strength of her grip on the cold metal.

Jinx took a few steps back. Her eyes lit up. With superhuman speed, she slammed her shoulder into the fireplace. It moved slightly, but instantly snapped back into place.

“Vi?!” she dug her nails into the small gap between the wall and the fireplace, trying to pull at it. “Isha!”

“You've lost them, and now they're gone.”

“They aren't gone… let me out!” she clawed at the wall like a wild animal.

Being trapped in a cage with a wild tiger would probably feel something like this, Cait thought. But Jinx wasn’t an animal. She was Vi's little sister.

The Piltovan took in a shaky breath and slowly set the candelabra down. She was probably too slow to use it in any meaningful way, anyway.

“H… hey,” she tried to sound calm and gentle, though her voice still had that little shake of uncertainty to it. “You didn't lose them. They're nearby–” her voice hitched the tiniest bit when the brightly glowing pink eyes locked right on her. She slowly raised her hands to present as even more harmless.

Jinx's eyes darted from Caitlyn's hands, to the candelabra at her feet, to her face… she was smirking. She was laughing at her. Mocking her. She knew it'd happen. It was all a plan to catch her. How did she not realise?

“You're so naive,” Mylo berated her. “Still a useless little kid.”

Then the scratches came over her vision, an enforcer's mask, glowing eyes of the goggles she wore in the Grey. She turned to face Cait with her whole body, like a predator locking in on a target.

“Fuck,” Cait breathed out, nearly imperceptible. She swallowed louder than she wanted.

“I'm not going to harm you,” she said with conviction. “Your sisters are safe, Blue. You'll see them soon, safe and sound, okay?”

Blue… Jinx blinked rapidly. The scratches softened. There was nothing dangerous in this place.

“There can be so many dangerous things in this Piltie building,” Claggor sounded very concerned.

Jinx's breath quickened again. She grabbed her head and hunched over.

“It's Vi… she'll protect them… she'll protect Isha…” she repeated quietly, like a mantra, as she hit herself on the head.

“Vi is strong, and Isha is resourceful,” Cait cooed. “Just… let’s take a deep breath, okay? In…” she took in a slow, deep breath, partially to encourage Jinx, and partially because she needed to calm herself down, too. “Out,” she let the air out slowly. “In…”

Jinx forced herself to follow Caitlyn's instructions, her breathing shaky. But it… worked, at least a bit. While shimmer still pulsed through her, a source of dangerous potential that wanted to be used, her tunnel vision slowly faded. The air filling her lungs at consistent intervals made her feel more present. She sat down on the floor and curled up, head against her bent knees and arms around her head.

Caitlyn relaxed a bit, too. She leaned against the wall and let out a heavy sigh.

For a minute, they just breathed.

“Uh… feeling better?” Cait asked when Jinx's arms slid off her head.

“Yeah…” she croaked weakly. “Th… a…” she mumbled the rest of the word under her breath, but Caitlyn figured out what it was she was trying not to say out loud.

“Let's work on getting out of here, yeah?” the Piltovan felt like she could finally relax and move towards the centre of the room, though still soft and mindful of any sudden movements.

The first and last time she was with Jinx one on one, she was being held at a gunpoint at her own house. She’s never seen her have a breakdown and come down from it without getting violent, either.

Jinx wasn’t crazy, she realised. Jinx was severely mentally ill, and untreated. Like Vi, but turned up to eleven.

The Zaunite got up to her feet, slowly. Her eyes still shone, though duller. “Right… puzzles…” she muttered, looking around the room for the first time.

There was a vault-like, heavy door with a big keyhole on the very opposite side of the room, a table set for dinner for four in the middle, a metal cloche, similar to the one she used at her tea party, in front of each chair, then a big one in the middle. Five portraits on one wall, and a long dresser with scales on top underneath. Four of the drawers had coloured keyholes.

“You hearin that?” Jinx's head suddenly jolted up.

Caitlyn listened carefully, but couldn't hear anything. “Not really, no,” she said with a tinge of concern.

Jinx rolled her eyes as she walked up to the wall opposite of the portraits. “It's not in my head, I don't want your pity, Piltie,” she grumbled as she put her ear against the wall and moved slowly.

Caitlyn was watching her with a raised eyebrow, and took a few steps closer.

The Zaunite tapped her finger on the wall, then pushed. The wood gave way, and she hooked it with her nail, then moved it to the side, revealing a small peephole.

Cait could hear it now, a muffled, faint rustling.

“Vi? Isha?” Jinx shouted into the hole, then put her ear against it. Her heart started racing when she heard a muffled voice.

“Pow?” uncertain, but definitely Vi. A soft one-sided conversation. A pause. “Pow! Where are you?”

“A different room, more puzzles. You?”

“New room, a bunch of puzzles, too. Isha's asking if you're okay.”

“All's good, don't worry, kiddo! Start working on the puzzles before Fat Hands breaks them,” she chuckled.

“Hey!”

A muffled giggle.

Subconsciously, Jinx grasped at the shirt on her chest, tightly. She felt a weight lift from her heart.

She grinned.

“Is, uh… is Cait there? Is… is she okay?” her voice was weaker, filled with concern.

Jinx glanced at the Piltie, who was just a few steps away by now, and opening her mouth to speak. The Zaunite put her finger up to her lips, now curled into a mischievous smirk, in a shushing motion.

“Sorry, sis, she's dead. Rigor mortis settin in, and all.”

“What?!”

Jinx burst out laughing. “I'm fuckin with ya, she's fine,” she said, taking a step back and waving Cait over.

“I'm fine, Vi,” Caitlyn shouted into the hole. “We both are.”

“Oh, thank god. Thank every single fuckin god. Pow, fuck you!”

Jinx pushed the Piltie's head so she could shout into the hole. “Love ya too!”

There was a longer pause.

“Please, please don't hurt each other! I'll get real mad if you do!”

“Chill out,” Jinx shouted back. Her head was gently pushed to the side.

“Don't worry, dear. We'll do just fine,” Cait assured.

“You better!”

Vi pulled Isha into a new room, a smaller one. One wall was stacked with solid bookcases, the other was covered in rune-like symbols of different sizes and textures – some thin and neat, others looking like they were painted haphazardly with big brushes. In the middle of the room stood a lectern with a big tome open on top of it, and four marble-like busts stood opposite of each other, two where entrance was, and two by the locked door Vi and Isha were facing.

When the big sister let go, Isha ran back into the first room, to where the fireplace used to be.

“Wait– Isha, hold on,” Vi set the big plushie down on the floor and jogged after the girl, finally swiping her up and into her arms. “Hey– don't you dare bite me– Isha, c'mon, it's just a game room. Pow’s fine–”

With a loud thud, the wall shook, then settled back into place.

Vi heard muffled screams. Her breath quickened, her heartbeat sounded in her ears, and her mind spiralled.

They were killing each other in there. Right behind that wall. She wanted to shout, but it was like a hand had squeezed her throat. Only a quiet grunt came out.

She pushed at the wall with the force of her whole body, but it didn't budge. Her hands were shaking and her mind felt cloudy, filled by constant thought: she can't protect them.

Isha pushed herself out of Vi's shaking arms. Right, she thought. It was just a game. Nothing even half as dangerous as fighting Vander in the prison, even if they were in Piltover. And Jinx could easily defeat the cop lady, especially if neither of them had weapons. Jinx was super strong, and super fast, and super cool.

She grabbed her big sister by the sleeve and started to pull her back into the new room. It was the time to do what she did best – find her way back to Jinx.

Isha hummed, trying to get Vi's attention. The older sister looked down at her, pale and breathing fast. She let herself be pulled, looking back at the wall, only more disturbed by the sudden complete silence behind it.

Back in the room, the little sister patted the plush Vander, encouraging Vi to sit down. And when she did, she climbed into her lap and squeezed her cheeks together, the big golden eyes staring right into that powder blue.

“She’s killed Cait. She's killed her,” Vi said weakly.

Isha shook her head with conviction and a huff. They were both fine. Probably.

She took her hat off, grabbed Vi's hand and put it on her head. Playing with her hair calmed Jinx down, so she hoped it'd work now, too. Then she gave her big sister a tight hug, the tightest she could possibly give, and held her for a good while.

Vi put her arm around Isha, too. Her fingers ruffled the fluffy hair gently as her breathing slowed.

“Right…” she finally spoke. “We… we need to find a way out.”

Isha nodded and jumped off of Vi's lap, put her hat back on, and trotted to the bookcase. She thought for a moment, then began removing every book, one by one, tossing them to the floor when she found nothing of note.

“Vi? Isha?”

“Pow?” it was so muffled, Vi wasn't sure if the voice was real, or just in her head. But Isha's head snapped towards the sound, too. “Wait, you heard it…?”

Isha nodded vigorously and with a huff, running towards the opposite wall.

“Pow!” Vi jumped to her feet and pressed her hands against the rune-covered wall. “Where are you?”

Jinx took a step to the side when Cait nudged her away to reassure Vi. She was looking around the room again.

“It must be a space for the staff to keep tabs on the guests,” Caitlyn commented. “Your hearing is exceptional.”

“Yeah, well,” Jinx shrugged. “It's been like that even before shimmer.”

“Hm.”

“What?”

“There's a red key by the ceiling.”

Jinx followed Cait's gaze and spotted the key, too. “So there is.”

“There must be something in here to grab it– what are you doing?”

As she stepped under the key, the Zaunite crouched down, let the shimmer stir in her muscles, and the chemtech pulsate over her metal leg. She leaped up, leaving a streak of purple-pink that followed behind, and swiftly grabbed the key.

“There, simple as that,” she smirked as she landed with a thud.

“Isn't that cheating?” Cait frowned.

“It's called a creative solution,” Jinx rolled her eyes and twirled the key between her fingers.

“I… I suppose so,” Caitlyn sighed. “Let's start with the obvious,” she suggested, grabbing one of the cloches and lifting it up. “Unmarked weights?” her eyebrow cocked up as she lifted another.

Jinx grabbed cloche after cloche and tossed them over her shoulder. All that was underneath was weights. Finally, she grabbed the biggest one, the one in the centre, and tossed it as well.

“Could you be more careful?” Cait requested when the metal dome passed closer to her head than she was comfortable with.

“Nope!” Jinx popped the ‘p’ and grinned. She reached into the mouth of a prop made to look like a roasted pig head, and took out a blue key. “I'm openin the drawers,” she announced.

Using the red key first, Jinx took out one marked weight and set it on the dresser. Then, she took a piece of paper and scanned it quickly.

“A riddle, you do that,” she set the sheet on the table before she opened the blue drawer. “Some plaques and a thingamajig,” she announced again.

“The plaques will go under the paintings,” Caitlyn nodded.

“Yeah, no shit, Peepers,” Jinx commented. She tossed the other piece to the side. “A grabber. We don't need that anymore.”

“Right,” Cait focused on the page as she walked around the table. Her fingers moved over the wood of the chairs, and the faint numbers engraved into them. “Ipus first, then Oneus, Zemazz in the middle, Tiwyn, and, finally, Qrahar is last,” she said, setting the paper down. “There’s something under this floorboard,” she added as she tapped her foot on the floor.

Jinx stuck the plaques in the right order, then took a step back to look at the whole row of paintings again.

“What's under there?” she glanced at Cait, who crouched down and ran her fingers over the wood.

“It can't be lifted without a hook of sorts. It's nestled quite snuggly, but there's a small hole,” Caitlyn stood back up and dusted her hands off. “You crooked the middle painting when you put the plaque in, by the way.”

Jinx cocked her head to the side, then grabbed the middle painting and took it off the wall, revealing a safe lock with a rotating knob behind.

“Do you have any idea as to what the combination may be?” Caitlyn stepped in closer, her arms crossed.

“The weights, probably. A maths puzzle, easy,” Jinx shrugged. She started grabbing the weights and setting them on the dresser, noting that each set was marked by a line of different colour.

Caitlyn helped by gathering the weights as well.

“This is one ‘unit’,” Jinx set the only marked piece onto the scales. “Not a kilogram or nothin. Just a number. So now it's just math.”

She switched and matched weight by weight, announcing totals as she went. “One point five,” she hummed.

“That was Oneus's plate,” Cait noted.

“Three point five.”

“Qrahar.”

“Two point two.”

“Tiwyn.”

“And one point seven.”

“Ipius.”

“Told ya it was easy,” Jinx smirked, self-satisfied.

“Easier than that puzzle box, evidently,” Cait commented with a bit of tease to her voice.

“The box was wonky. Gob it,” the Zaunite muttered.

“Seventeen to the left, fifteen to the right, twenty-two to the right, and thirty five to the left,” Caitlyn said with a little smirk of her own.

“Where did ya get the directions from– ah. From how they're turned in the pictures,” Jinx answered her own question. She grabbed the knob and turned it around fast. The safe opened.

“A key, and another box,” she tossed the yellow key to Cait and stepped to the side, turning the small coffer in her hands.

Caitlyn unlocked the yellow drawer.

“There's the hook. And a riddle,” she glanced at the text. “A clue to locate the floorboard,” she left the piece of paper behind, but went back to the right spot and hooked the thin wire into the hole, then lifted. “Just a green key.”

“Finally, the last one,” Jinx huffed impatiently.

“It hasn't even been ten minutes,” Cait turned the key in the lock and took out a set of small metal pieces. Her brow furrowed just slightly.

“Gimme,” Jinx put her hand out as she set the coffer down. With the pieces in her hand, she turned and clicked each part together, like a 3D puzzle, quickly forming a full key, which she stuffed into the lock on the box. Letting out a trumpet-like triumphant melody, she opened it and lifted a big brass key over her head.

“Done and done,” the Zaunite said as she strolled back to the hole. “Vi!”

“Yeah?”

“How's Isha doing with the puzzles?”

“We're, uh… We're making progress, why?”

“Well, we're done in here, so I guess we'll see ya outside.”

“Wait, already?”

A pause.

“You're messing with me again.”

“Nope! Byeee,” Jinx laughed. “Don't get too much in Isha's way and you'll be out in no time, too!”

“I’m helping!”

“Sure you are, Brain Damage,” she teased. “Good luck with that one, kiddo!”

Jinx snorted and skipped to the exit. She turned the key and pushed the heavy door open.

“I believe in you, Vi,” Caitlyn encouraged her. “Have fun, dear.”

“Thanks, Cupcake…”

Cait smiled, stood there for a moment. Eventually, she followed out the door.

“What the…” Jinx muttered. It was another closed room, two keyholes on the only door that could be leading out. The space was cosy, with two sofas and one small table with cold drinks and a bit of snack food. A waiting area.

The Piltie took the brass key with her, then put it into the new lock and turned it smoothly.

“We need their key to leave, I assume,” she said as the heavy door to the previous room closed behind. She sat comfortably on one of the couches and looked at the snacks.

“Uuuughh,” Jinx threw her arms up. “Great! Stuck waiting in a boring room. Cool,” she paced. “Isha better lock in…”

“You've got little faith in Vi,” Caitlyn noticed.

“Yeah, cause she's dull as a rock. Her skull is just as thick, too,” Jinx perched on top of one of the couch's armrests, on the opposite side to where Cait sat. “That's why she can take so many hits to the face and still remember how to breathe.”

“Vi's quite clever,” Caitlyn countered. “She notices when things are out of place reliably.”

“You mean: she notices people out of place,” Jinx drummed her fingers on her knees with a sigh.

“Indeed,” Cait nodded, her eyebrow raising slightly at the distinction.

“That's spotting marks. A kinda instinct you get when stealing on the streets,” the Zaunite chuckled. “Usually it's spotting chumps that'd be easy to rob or pickpocket. I guess Vi's just got a sense for whoever doesn't fit in right.”

Caitlyn leaned back on the couch, hand on her chin as she considered the words. “Is that so…?”

“Not that you'd know, you're a mark, so…” Jinx shrugged.

“I wouldn't say I'd be easy to rob,” Cait huffed, slightly offended.

“See, that's the kinda thinking that gets you robbed in Zaun,” Jinx snorted.

The Piltie crossed her arms on her chest.

“You've quite a blind spot, too… how did that happen, anyway?” Jinx tapped under her eye to make sure her question was clear.

Caitlyn sighed. “During the Noxian attack, I was stabbed while fighting the general.”

“And here I was, thinking you tripped and fell in your fancy shower, or something,” Jinx sounded nearly impressed. “So? You got the big lady for that?”

“Her daughter did,” Cait narrowed her eye at the comment. “With my help.”

“I got Vander with Vi, so I s'pose double-teaming against a parent is fair game,” the Zaunite shrugged. “By the way, when're you bringing my foot back? I especially want the shoe. See if I can fix it, I really liked it.”

“And what do you need the foot for?” Caitlyn cringed.

“Dunno. Cause it's mine. I'll figure out what to do with it later,” she shrugged with a grin.

The Piltie shifted uncomfortably.

“Maybe I'll hide it somewhere in your massive fuckin house. It'd take years to find it,” she tapped her chin.

“Can we… not talk about that?” Caitlyn requested.

“Oh, am I grossing you out, Peepers? You know what's also gross?” Jinx hummed cheerfully. “Gassing the Lanes up with the Grey.”

A crease appeared on Cait's forehead as she looked away. The excuses raced in her mind: she used it on criminals, it was a calculated operation, the Grey was not let out into populated civilian areas… other than the one time they were trying to corner Jinx… but, in the end, she knew it was wrong. She was wrong. Back when Vi went off on her about it in her drunken rant, she knew she had fucked up. Her excuses meant nothing, and they didn't excuse the pain she caused. Despite that, being judged by Jinx of all people made her feel like she had to go on the defensive. So she bit her tongue instead.

“I'd say I'm surprised you chose to make people die a slow and painful death from greypox and lung blight, but that's kinda on brand for Topside, y'know? Sending the toxic runoff down so that we're the ones dealing with the consequences,” Jinx shrugged.

Caitlyn stayed silent.

“What amuses me the most…” she continued since she didn't get a reaction. “The living gift I’ve left you, remember? The pathetic guy, in the vents,” Jinx paused, staring daggers at the Piltie. “I know you've questioned him. You knew I was rerouting the vents. And you're a smart cookie, you knew exactly where I was sending the Grey to,” she chuckled. “I dunno if you were so full of yourself you thought nothing'd happen, or if you simply didn't care.”

“I was there to kill you,” she finally looked up, anger in her eye, but her voice stone cold.

“So you took the risk? Was I more of a priority than your whole city? You flatter me, Princess,” Jinx laughed, a cruel grin on her face. “Honestly, I was expecting Vi to show up alone, while you worked on shooting my little art project down.”

“I had to make sure you were dead myself,” Caitlyn spoke through her teeth.

Jinx laughed again.

“Buy ya didn't, did ya?”

Cait slammed her fist on her armrest. It made Jinx flinch, just a little.

“Do you really think it's funny? Sending the Grey into populated areas indiscriminately? Innocents were hurt! The elderly! Children!” she stood up, her fist clenched.

Jinx sized her up and down with a disinterested look.

“The open air and wind dispersed it in minutes. What you've left in the Lanes lingered for weeks. I'd say that's tit for tat.”

“That's not–!”

“What I'm mostly upset about is that you pulled Vi into that shit. Like a dumb little poro following its owner,” Jinx's nose wrinkled in a snarl. “Making a Zaunite gas her neighbourhood so that she could find and kill her sister. Classy. You could even say it was Zaun on Zaun violence and pretend Piltover was blameless, ha!”

“Vi made her own choices. And you didn't give us many to choose from, anyway.”

“I can promise you, there was an option in which she took the bitch mittens and went in on her own to track me down,” Jinx stood up on the couch and walked towards Caitlyn. She was just slightly taller than the Piltovan with this height boost. “We could've'd a civil conversation, y'know? Without having her become one of the people who killed mom and dad.”

Caitlyn's lips pressed into a thin line as her jaw clenched as she looked up at Jinx. She remembered that conversation, in the halls of her home. When Vi refused the badge.

Did she really force her into the uniform…? No. In the end, it was her choice.

“For someone pretending to be a good person, you're quite a cruel one,” Jinx leaned in, her face so close to Cait's she could feel her agitated breathing. She stared into her eye, a faint pink spark in hers. She smirked. “Prim and proper, until it's time to poison Zaun. You're a real embodiment of Piltover, Cupcake,” she reached out and pushed a strand of hair from Caitlyn's face.

The Piltovan grasped her wrist with force. She jerked her close, so that her lips were right by Jinx's ear.

“The only reason you aren't rotting in Stillwater,” she hissed, “is because of my love for your sister. The only reason you walk free, sleep in my house, and eat my food, is her. If I had it my way, you'd never see the light of day ever again. So don't test me, Jinx.”

There was a pause, then a quiet giggle. The Zaunite didn't push away. Instead, she whispered in a sweet voice.

“Oh, if only you knew what happens to people who get this close...”

With the knowledge her sister was okay, and her girlfriend was alive, Vi looked around the room more carefully. The lectern and the big open book seemed obviously important, so she walked up close to inspect.

“This is all gibberish,” she groaned. She didn't recognise a single letter on the pages, so she grabbed a corner to turn it to the next one. But it was as if the pages were glued together.

Vi frowned, and pulled harder.

She grimaced when the paper ripped slightly. Her fingers ran over the tear, as if it'd make it disappear.

“Right. Uh… huh…” she stared at the wall of runes, then looked down at the book.

Isha pulled at her pant leg and demanded uppies.

“Okay, so, those here are like these there,” with her sister in one arm, she pointed from the book to the wall.

Isha hummed, then pointed to the page numbers.

“Thirty-nine, forty-one… one page is missing! Good catch, maybe it's somewhere–”

Isha huffed, then made a motion of a page turning. Book pages had two sides, so the numbers didn't make sense anyway. And the nine was crossed out.

“Oh, no, the rest of the pages are glued, so it must be somewhere else…”

Isha rolled her eyes. Maybe Vi’d just never read a book. She tapped on one number, then the other.

“Yeah. Page forty is missing. I can see that,” the older sister's brow furrowed. “But it's not around here.”

Isha sighed.

“Hey, don't give me that attitude,” Vi narrowed her eyes. “I'm figuring it out, alright? Just… gotta lock in.”

She looked at the runes. Something with that… she searched for repeating patterns that'd match both the book and the wall.

The little sister scanned the room carefully. Out of the sudden she snapped her fingers and pulled at Vi's collar, huffing and pointing.

“We really don't have the time to go through every book, Isha… let's focus on one thing, alright?”

The girl grunted and wiggled out of her sister's grasp. She came up to the first bookcase. Looked at Vi pointedly, putting one finger up. Then she stepped to the next one, putting a second finger up. She stopped at the third bookcase, another finger up.

Vi crossed her arms.

“So what? Are we looking for the forty-first book?” She put one finger up and started counting from the top.

Isha closed her fist back up, leaving the middle finger sticking out.

“Hey,” Vi scowled.

The little sister made a face and tapped on the row markings, from one to eight. She climbed up to the middle row and picked out the first book, then dropped down to the floor. For a moment she thumbed through the pages as Vi leaned back on the lectern, watching.

“Maybe it's something else?”

Isha huffed, grabbed the book by the front and back cover, then flipped it upside down and shook it. A cut-out page fell out. She picked it up and returned to Vi.

“Okay, well… good one, kiddo,” she patted her on the hat, then took the cut-out and placed it on one page. Moved it around. Flipped it. Put it on the other page.

“Well, it’s still gibberish,” she concluded, scratching her head.

Isha sighed again.

“I– hold on, there's, like… a colour-marked cut-out,” she moved it around until one sign was perfectly in that marked spot. It was still the same unreadable characters, though.

Isha started to inspect the lectern more carefully. She moved her fingers over four pieces with runes that stood out, then turned one of them. A different pattern. A lock.

Vi stared at the book, then at the wall again. Then at the book. Then at the wall. She strolled forward, put her hand on the flat surface, then pushed on an image that looked like the one marked by the cut-out. There was a click, and a square part of the wall around the rune popped open.

She grinned proudly and took out a key and a piece of paper.

“There we go! Making progress,” she walked back to the open book, looking at Isha. “Whatcha found?”

The little sister hummed and spun the moving bit.

“Right, we're gonna figure it out…” she took a while, looking from the translation guide to the page, mouthing the letters.

“In… the… lectern,” she finally said. “And then four symbols.”

Isha tapped at the spinning parts.

“First one looks like, uh… an upright triangle with legs… and a horizontal line…”

Isha set the symbol the closest to what Vi described.

“Then it's like a guy with a big head and legs wide apart, holding a stick.”

The little sister let out a noise indicating that she's got it.

“Okay. This one's simple. Two merged triangles in a circle.”

The sound, again.

“And the last one is a wavy line going through two circles, with a small triangle on top of each one.”

A click.

Isha pulled out a wooden coffer with four locks. She motioned for the key, and when Vi handed it over, she unlocked the first one. Then, she handed it to her big sister and picked up another card in code.

Vi took both and started to decipher.

“Th… e… ma… ge… mage… wa… wars,” she finally read out loud. “Wasn't it the Rune Wars? Anyways. By… mas… master Ze… Zema… Zemazz? That doesn't sound right.” She narrowed her eyes, went through the letters again. “Huh. I guess it is right.”

Vi and Isha both looked at the bookcases.

“Are we supposed to find that book?” she groaned, but Isha ran up to one of the bookcases already, reading a spine after spine. Vi followed soon after.

“Vi!” the muffled voice of her sister sounded off from behind the wall after a few minutes of going through books. She jogged up to the wall and shouted back.

“Yeah?”

“How's Isha doing with the puzzles?”

“We're, uh…” Vi looked at the bookcases. “We're making progress, why?”

After a short back and forth, Vi groaned and put her forehead against the wall.

“How the fuck… ugh. They're too good at this. Nerds,” she muttered.

After a moment, she went back to help Isha. And they've found the book soon enough. It was hollowed out, with a key inside, which Isha used on the coffer immediately.

“Hey, how's this thing called?”

Isha looked at her. Tilted her head.

“I mean, wasn't it something like… “Mad Mage's” something…?”

The girl nodded.

“This book's called “Mad Mage's Secrets”,” she said, picking it up. “You think it's related?”

Isha nodded again.

Vi opened it and groaned. “More translating. Alright,” she cleared her throat. “O… one… of… fo… four… clo… closest… to… the… door. One of four, closest to the door. I'm getting a hang of it,” she closed the book with a loud smack. “What the fuck does that mean.”

Isha looked around, and just a moment later she was inspecting one of the marble busts, the one that was placed by the door.

She paused. Put her ear to the door. It was too thick to hear clearly, but there were some… sounds… she frowned, unsure.

Vi came up closer and inspected the statue as well. Out of nowhere, as if from impatience, she grabbed the bust and lifted it up from the pedestal. It was lighter than she anticipated… but underneath was a hollow, and inside of it was a key, and a box. She handed the key to Isha, then turned the box in her hands, groaning again. It was one of these puzzle chests… Vi tried pressing and pushing some of the parts. It wasn't working. So she gritted her teeth, pressing and pushing with more force. Which also wasn't working, but it sure was making the wood creak.

Finally, she growled with annoyance and moved her arm back, about to throw it.

Isha tugged at her jacket, then extended her hands.

“Right. Sorry,” she gently placed the box in her sister's hands, a bit flustered.

The little one skipped across the room and sat down on the big plushie, tongue out while working on the box.

Just like Jinx, Vi thought as she joined her on the plushie, watching her work.

“It's gotta be the last key in there, right?”

Isha nodded, not taking her eyes off the puzzle.

“And there's probably the big door key in that one,” she waved the coffer with four locks, making it rattle.

The little sister hummed and nodded again.

“Good. We're nearly done. And then we get back with Jinx and Cait,” she smiled, patting Isha on the hat.

If someone were to see them from afar, they could've assumed Jinx and Cait were hugging. They stood so close to each other, their heads were practically touching side by side.

The grip Cait had on Jinx's wrist was strong and tight. But Jinx giggled.

“Oh, if only you knew what happens to people who get this close...”

Cait felt the same feeling she did at the tea party, that split second before Jinx lunged at her at an insane speed. Again, she didn't have the time to react when a fist connected with her stomach.

She took a step back and gasped, but held her wrist firm. Her free hand balled into a fist and decked Jinx in the jaw without a second thought. The younger one leaned back, and Cait could see the glowing pink in her eyes, and a grin on her face.

The Piltie grabbed the other wrist before it even went back to swing.

Jinx headbutted her instead. She was pulled with, as Cait fell back onto the snack table. She headbutted her again, before getting a knee to the stomach that made her hiss.

Caitlyn jerked to the side, sending them both to the floor. They rolled for a moment, but Cait kept her position on top while pushing the wrists to the floor.

“Why?!” she shouted, looking into the glowing eyes.

“Why not,” Jinx grunted with a smirk. “Learned a thing or two since that night, huh?”

The hold on her wrists tightened.

“Hey, you got me, you've won,” she laughed.

“I'm not falling for that act again, Jinx.”

“Whelp. Alright,” Jinx's eyes became neon-like as she jolted forward and to the side, straddling the Piltie in just a blink of an eye. She wrestled her wrists free and punched her in the face again.

Caitlyn swung back, but this time Jinx simply moved her head away as if she was seeing the fist in slow-motion.

“Sorry, Peepers. Can't beat shimmer,” she laughed. Then tumbled back when Cait suddenly pushed her off. She looked up from the floor as the older woman got to her feet and put her guard up.

“Come on and fight, then,” she growled, waiting for Jinx to get up.

“Sure,” she laughed.

The next moment, she was right in front of Cait, throwing a punch. But she missed as she had to lean back to avoid a fist herself. She spun around and put herself behind her opponent with a smirk. Put her hands into the jacket’s pockets, as if to show how easy it was to run circles around the Piltie. She leaned back before another punch connected, then sidestepped and elbowed her in the back of her head, throwing her off balance and stumbling forward.

“It's like you're not even trying,” she taunted.

“Fight fair, coward.”

“I'm not a coward. I'm just better–” Jinx jerked back when a tray that previously held cookies flew right at her head. “Woah. Good effort,” she turned her head to the loud clank the piece of metal made when hitting the wall.

Cait's hand connected, but not in a punch. She grabbed Jinx by the forearm and pushed her head into the wall with a thud, pressed her body against her back and twisted her arm, then stomped on the back of her good leg, forcing her knee to buckle.

The Zaunite let out a low growl and tried to push back.

Cait slammed her head against the wall again.

Jinx's free hand reached back and grabbed her by the ponytail, then yanked back. The Piltie yelped and moved her head, giving Jinx enough space to get back firmly onto her flesh leg, and stomp the prosthesis down onto the fancy, polished shoe. With enough space given, she pushed back and into Cait, sending them both to the floor yet again.

Caitlyn put Jinx in a headlock and squeezed, while Jinx clawed at her arms and punched at her head.

There was a sound of a key sliding into a lock. They both froze.

A turn.

Caitlyn let go of Jinx, Jinx pulled her up to her feet and pushed her onto the couch with inhumane speed. She picked the tray up and slammed it back on the table while Cait straightened out her shirt and tossed Jinx a handkerchief.

A click.

Jinx haphazardly threw most of the snacks from the floor back onto the table, then dived on the opposite couch, fixing her hat and wiping the blood from her nose with the piece of cloth. Cait started to redo her ponytail.

The handle pressed down and the door creaked open.

They threw each other a nervous glance while trying to look as casual as they possibly could in that situation.

Vi and Isha stepped into the room.

“Oh! You're still here?” Vi asked surprised.

“Yeah,” Jinx said hoarsely as she stuffed the bloody handkerchief into her pocket. “We need your key to leave.”

Vi and Isha both looked at the mess on the table and the floor. The little one ran up to her sister and put her hands on her knees, tilting her head in a concerned question. She saw she was out of breath. Jinx looked away.

“What happened here?” Vi raised an eyebrow.

“Caitlyn tripped–”

“There, uh, was a puzzle–” the two spoke over each other.

“I mean, there was a puzzle–”

“I meant to say I tripped–” they spoke over each other again. Shot each other a glare.

“There was a puzzle and Peepers tripped but it's all fine and we can leave now,” Jinx said in one breath.

Isha narrowed her eyes.

“O… Okay…?” Vi looked from one to the other, growing sceptical. “Why do you look so dishevelled?”

“When I, um, tripped, I… I pulled Jinx– Blue– uh, I pulled her with–”

“You're an awful liar,” Vi set the big plushie down and crossed her arms. “What really happened?”

Both women suddenly shrunk down and turned their heads away.

“Pow, what did you do?”

“Why me?!” her voice cracked. “Didn't do shit!”

“Cait?”

“I… tripped…” she said weakly, staring a hole into the floor.

“Alright, I'll count to three. You better spit it out. One… two…”

“She decked me–!”

“Jinx started it–!” they stumbled over each other again.

“It was a playfight–”

“Just a little tussle–”

“Not a big deal–”

“A tiny catfight–”

“You… you've hurt each other…?” Vi asked quietly, and the tone of her voice made Caitlyn's heart hurt. Jinx felt Isha's judging eyes, and her big sister’s words were like a twist of a knife.

“Why?” Vi stepped closer, her fists clenched.

“Uh… Political differences…?” the middle sister tried to joke, but it fell flat.

“I'm sorry,” Cait said quietly, not meeting her girlfriend's eyes.

“Up. Both of you.”

They both stood up reluctantly.

“Come here,” Vi pointed right in front of her, her voice sharp, but it felt as if there was something she was holding back. “This instant.”

The two hanged their heads and dragged their feet, Caitlyn limping slightly, until they stood shoulder to shoulder in front of Vi. Isha was practically glued to Jinx's leg.

The oldest sister grabbed the younger one by the chin and lifted it up. Jinx let out a quiet hiss and looked everywhere but in her sister's eyes. She knew she could see the bits of blood under her nose, and redness on her jaw.

Then, she grabbed her girlfriend by the chin and turned her head to face her. Caitlyn knew there was blood under her nose, too. And she could feel the spots on her head and face that would soon bruise.

Vi looked at them with glassy eyes, each hand cupping one cheek both leaned into the touch, if only to try and turn their heads away.

“I… I told you not to hurt each other… why would you…?” she asked, her voice softer. Shaking.

Neither of them answered.

Chapter Text

The ride back home was spent in complete silence. Isha held her hat in her hands while Jinx ran her fingers through her hair, staring at the ground. Caitlyn kept a calm demeanour, but she avoided eye contact with all of the sisters. And Vi… her jaw was clenched, just like her fists. She held the two-headed wolf plushie tightly in one arm and kept glancing at her younger sister and her girlfriend. At the impact marks. At Cait's left foot, on which she didn't put weight on. At the marks around Jinx's wrists.

They walked home from the tram stop in silence, too. Jinx in the front, hand on Isha's head. Then Vi. Then Caitlyn, struggling not to fall behind while trying to seem like she wasn't limping. Jinx probably broke her foot. She didn't want to think about it.

Vi helped Cait up the stairs of the mansion. Jinx trailed behind, her heart pounding. It took all her strength not to bolt. Though Isha's grip on the hem of her jacket helped, too.

Caitlyn kept her arm over Vi's shoulder, leaning on her for support, all the way to the sofa in the foyer, the one she'd sat in when her father took pieces of shrapnel out of her leg while she argued with her mother.

“Stop,” Vi said, voice sharp, without looking as she helped Cait sit down.

Jinx froze half way through a wide step. She was trying to run off, obviously. At least off to the guest room, where she could be away. She turned her head to Vi.

“C'mere,” the oldest sister ordered as she set down the plushie on the floor.

The middle one looked down at Isha, who tugged at her jacket. Vi sounded like she wasn't accepting objections, so she dragged her feet towards the two women.

“Sit down,” Vi motioned to the sofa with her head.

“I– I’m fine,” Jinx muttered.

“Sit. Down.”

She did.

Isha climbed up and sat between Jinx and Caitlyn, looking from one to the other.

Vi sat down on the fancy table right in front of them. She put her hands together, fingers intertwined, and rested her mouth against them. She leaned forward and put her elbows on her knees, one leg bouncing. Jinx didn't know if it was nerves or impatience. She lowered her head.

“I… I shouldn't be surprised,” she started. “But I really hoped you’d keep it civil, y'know? You were working so well together. Cait, why?” her gaze turned to her girlfriend. She was so bad at lying, it only made sense to ask her first.

Caitlyn tensed up, her shoulders rising as if she wanted to retreat into them.

“I… I'm not… sure…” she said softly, uncertain. “We were just… talking. It suddenly turned into an argument, and…” she paused, hoping that'd be enough.

“And what?” Vi pushed, trying to look her in the eye. All she got was short glances.

“She punched me in the stomach.”

Jinx put her legs on the sofa and hugged her knees to her body, hiding her face behind them.

“Jinx… what happened?” Vi turned her attention to her sister, who wouldn't look up.

“She… she's already told you,” her voice cracked as her nails dug into her skin.

“I'm asking you.”

Jinx's whole body shuddered and her breathing became faster. She closed her eyes shut, a few tears escaping from the sudden pressure.

She tried that long inhale and exhale trick. It kinda worked.

“She said: if she had it her way, I'd be rotting in Stillwater…”

“Cait?” there was something heavy in Vi's voice as it lowered.

Stillwater wasn't a particularly fun place in her girlfriend's mind, and Caitlyn knew it. Jinx letting that part of the conversation out into the open made her tense up even more.

“She… she taunted me. I tried not to engage, but she pushed my buttons. As if finding a way to anger me was another puzzle. She laughed at the casualties of her attack with the Grey.”

“Jinx?” now, she sounded like she was scolding a child.

“You know what I think about it,” Jinx mumbled into her legs. “About you gassing up Zaun. Tit for tat.”

There was a long pause filled with heavy silence.

“You can't just… ‘tit for tat’ human lives,” Caitlyn spoke up.

“Wasn't that what you’ve been trying to do until recently?” Jinx said without hesitation, turning her head towards the massive painting of the Kiramman family which hung over the stairs.

Another pause, as Cait balled her hands into tight fists.

“Catching a criminal and hurting the innocent are two different–”

“Catching?” Jinx let out a stifled ‘ha’ despite herself. “You weren't trying to catch me, were you.”

The Piltie knew she was correct. She'd just admitted that to her not half an hour ago: she was there for blood.

Caitlyn’s mouth opened before she even thought about biting her tongue.

“Don't tell me you wouldn't try and kill the person who killed your parents,” she snapped, and immediately regretted her words when Vi’s leg stopped bouncing. It was as if time had stopped, or if an eternity had passed. Complete silence broken only by the ticking of a nearby clock.

“You mean myself?” Jinx's voice was flat when she spoke up. Hoarse. “I've tried. A bunch of times. Didn't work.”

The silence that came after was so much heavier than any previous one.

Isha put her arms around her big sister and held her with all the strength she had.

“You…” the words barely left Vi's throat. “A bunch of times…?”

Jinx shrugged.

“I've been looking for an excuse to blow myself up ever since I…” she winced. “Someone… put all these holes in Silco.”

Isha let out a distressed sound and burrowed into Jinx's side. Vi's hands moved away from her face, shaking slightly, wrinkles of concern painting her brow and forehead. Even Cait looked at her with a sort of worry, or maybe pity.

All three of them remembered how she gave up on the altar, after all.

“Oh, no, kiddo, I wouldn't– not when you were there, y'know? I wouldn't…” it was a lie. She had been ready to blow herself up in Stillwater, taking Vander with her. Before she knew it was Vander, that is. She let out a shaky breath.

“Pow-Pow…” Vi said with all the softness she had in her, and with the pain of someone whose heart had just been broken into a thousand pieces.

She sat down on the sofa next to Jinx, on the opposite side of Isha, and pulled her into a tight hug, too. She pulled off her hood and hat, so that she could run her fingers through the blue hair and kiss her on the head.

“Gee, I'm fine,” Jinx tried to sound unbothered, but her voice came out weak, shaky, as if she was about to cry. She grimaced.

Vi looked at Cait over her sister's head, silently asking for help. The Piltovan slowly shook her head and gently raised one shoulder, as if saying she had no clear idea on what to do. She mouthed: “talk?”, clearly uncertain.

“Do… would you like to… talk about it…? With… with me, or with someone… uh, more… qualified…” she spoke awkwardly, stuttering over her words.

“Not really,” Jinx muttered. “I… ‘ve… talked about it… a little bit. With Ekko.”

“Ekko…?” Vi sounded both surprised and confused.

“Y'know, since he caught me in the–” she bit her tongue. Didn't finish the sentence. Her big sister squeezed her so tight she could swear her bones were cracking. But it was fine.

“A… anyway,” she said after a while. “It's not that big of a deal…”

“It is a big deal,” Vi let out, as if her sister's words punched her in the gut.

“It's not. I'm fine,” finally she managed to speak with a semblance of conviction. “Seriously, I'm– I’m fine. I got better. Promise.”

Her sisters didn't loosen their grip on her for even a moment. She sighed and accepted her fate.

Caitlyn slipped out unnoticed, despite the pain in her foot. She climbed up the stairs, then limped through the hall, eventually stopping at the master bedroom door.

She knocked and waited.

Tobias Kiramman opened the door and took in the sight of his daughter.

“Caitlyn… did you get into a fight?” he sounded concerned as he let his daughter into the room and led her to a chair by the vanity. “What happened?”

“It's…” it was so hard to make up lies. And her father could spot them immediately, anyway. “It was just a quick exchange of punches at the carnival… Could you check if my foot is broken, please?”

He nodded, already setting a first aid kit at the table. He cleaned her face first, finishing with a salve for bruising.

“Did they know who you are?” he asked in the meantime.

“Very much so,” Cait responded. “Some people simply don't care about those things, though.”

He shook his head with a smile.

“But to fight the Commander of Piltover…? Bold, stupid, or both,” he laughed.

“Ex-Commander, dad,” she corrected.

“The Sheriff, then.”

She nodded.

He helped her take the shoe off and assessed the swelling. Caitlyn hissed when he moved her foot around.

“It's not broken,” he finally announced. “But it will be an ugly bruise.”

“As long as I can work,” she sighed.

“You're just like your mother,” he said softly.

There was a short beat of silence.

“I… I need advice,” Cait spoke up.

“Of course, dear. What is it?” he pulled up a different chair and sat next to her with a warm smile.

She didn't even know where to start.

“The psychotherapy… It's helped you, hasn't it?”

He nodded.

“Do you think… if someone's struggling with a lifetime of constant trauma… would it work as well?”

“Is it about Violet?” his brow wrinkled with concern.

“No, it's about her…” she hesitated for a moment. He didn't know… “About her sister. She's very unwell.”

“It could only help, couldn't it? Talking to a professional. Just like she'd talk to a doctor about other ailments.”

“I don't think she'd talk to a doctor. She has… issues trusting people,” Caitlyn took a brush from the vanity and started to fidget. “Letting them close. I can't imagine her talking to a stranger and being genuine.”

“It'll only work if she accepts the help. She can't be forced to open up if she doesn't want to.”

“But she really needs help,” Cait's lips pressed into a thin line for a moment. “Vi is so worried for her… I am as well, in a way.”

“Maybe if Violet went with her…?” Tobias tugged on his greying beard. “Though she's been apprehensive as well, hasn't she?”

Caitlyn nodded.

“You’d need to talk about it. There is no such thing as forcing a person into being better.”

“And…” she spoke after a moment of silence. “How are your patients affected by the Grey…?”

His expression hardened.

“Many are recovering. Some have passed. All will carry lifelong damage,” he said, narrowing his eyes at Cait, concern returning to his face. “Are you having new symptoms? Pains? Do you taste blood in your mouth when you cough? Issues with vision?”

“No, no, I'm fine,” she assured. “It's that… my actions in Zaun…”

“They were criminals, weren't they?”

“And they should be jailed, not… dying of poisoning from a noxious gas.”

He nodded slowly.

“If I hadn't weaponized it in the first place, your patients wouldn't be dealing with the fallout, either,” her leg started to bounce, something she'd picked up from Vi.

“Caitlyn, actions of a maniac aren't your fau–”

“They are, though,” she slammed the brush on the table. “I put the Grey on the streets of Zaun, I made them more dangerous for civilians than they already were. They don't even have proper ventilation, dad. The gas lingered. Of course she returned the favour.”

Another moment of silence.

“War is messy, Caitlyn…”

“I could've stopped the attack on Piltover. I had an inkling she was rerouting the vents, but I was blinded by revenge,” she gritted her teeth. “I… I should’ve known. I should have acted in the best interest of the city, and yet… I chose myself.”

Tobias put his hand on Caitlyn's clenched fist.

“You did what you thought was right.”

“But it wasn't. I wasn't right. And I need to fix it…” her brow furrowed. “I've been thinking since that… discussion… with Vi. Do… do you think we could afford to open new hospitals in Zaun? A medical school? Maybe fund treatment for those affected? Invest into expanding the ventilation system…?”

“Why not present all of that to the Council?”

“Would they even consider any of that?” she asked with doubt.

“Why wouldn't they?” he looked genuinely surprised.

“The Council hasn't been exactly… helpful to Zaun in the past few… decades.”

“Then it needs to change, doesn't it?” he tapped his finger on the vanity. “How is your search for a Zaunite Councillor going?”

“I've not been getting many answers back, unsurprisingly. Ones I did get were sceptical at best,” she sighed.

“Have you asked Violet? Maybe she knows of a good candidate?”

“I was trying to reach out to her childhood friend, an experienced leader with a good heart, and great convictions.”

“And?”

“To quote: ‘That's bullshit, my hands are too full. Help us, or piss off’,” she frowned. “So I consider that a strong ‘no’.”

“Her sister is a Zaunite too. Maybe she knows of someone…?”

Caitlyn scowled.

“I don't think the people she knows are… moral enough to fit with the Council.”

“Still, why not try?” he patted her hand with an encouraging smile. “You'll never know…”

She looked at him, surprised. Slowly, she nodded.

“I suppose so…”

“Will you give it a rest already,” Jinx grumbled as she tried to walk with Isha wrapped around her leg, sitting on her foot, and Vi holding her arm in a tight hug. “What if I need to piss? Will you stay glued to me still? Don't answer that, actually.”

It was… Jinx wasn’t sure how she felt about this nearly frantic affection. She felt loved and important, yes. But it was also starting to get annoying. The novelty had faded ten minutes ago, and now it was just suffocating.

They entered the guest room, Vi squeezing with her and the giant plushie through the suddenly smaller-than-it-seemed door frame.

“I'm fineee,” she groaned, trying to wrangle her arm out of Vi's steel grasp.

“I just want to hold you. Can't I want to hold my sweet baby sister whom I love and who's very important to me?” Vi did not want to let go. She needed her to know how much she meant to her, so that she'd never, ever think of…

“You're overdoing it,” Jinx's nose wrinkled. “Can't you at least be normal about it?”

“I'm being normal,” Vi countered.

“Liar,” the middle sister rolled her eyes and pushed her sister's head away with her free hand. “You've never been normal.”

“Then why're you asking me to be?” she raised an eyebrow.

“A girl can hope…”

They stood in the middle of the room. Jinx, and her two sisters clutching her.

“Okay, that one thing you do. The bet thing,” Jinx spoke up again.

Vi tilted her head.

“Be normal.”

“It's supposed to be reasonable.”

Jinx snorted, and it made Vi smile.

“Okay. Something else…” she tapped her chin. “A pit fight match.”

“Against me?” Vi looked confused.

“Fuck no, I'm done trying to ki– to soon. Yeah. Got it,” she looked away from her sister.

“It's been fifteen minutes. The fuck you mean by ‘too soon’?” Vi scowled.

“Okay, well. It's been more than that for me, so it's old news,” she grumbled. “Listen. I'm completely serious, so you better fucking listen, alright? And get it through your thick skull.” Jinx tried to wrestle her arm from Vi. Still didn't work. “I had some real low moments. Comes with the territory. Shut up, I'm not done,” she snapped when Vi opened her mouth. “I got that thing you and Isha, apparently, you little idiot, got: I'm willing to blow myself up to protect those I care about. So you don't fucking judge me for that,” she paused, trying to gather her thoughts. She looked at Isha. This poor kid… she's just probably eight. And she has to deal with all this crazy, Jinx thought.

“I'm still not done. I just… I don't know the right words. I can't explain why… Well, I can. But I can't. You get me?”

Vi nodded slowly, uncertain. Isha shook her head no.

“I'm just fucked up. I kept being a jinx. I was a jinx for so long, y'know? And now, I kinda get that I'm just… Jinx. Not a jinx.”

She looked at her sisters, both confused.

“Yeah. I actually don't get it fully, either. Give me my arm back, I need to…” she finally pulled away from Vi's grasp. “Okay, so. I jinxed things. Like a jinx. Shut up, Vi, I'm still talking. And I called myself Jinx. But I was still…” she gesticulated widely. Neither Vi nor Isha knew what the gestures were supposed to mean. “I wasn't Jinx, I was a jinx. Like, I had to mess things up. Always. I've been a jinx until, like… Isha showed up, I guess. Until it was a name that just… was. I didn't mess anything up for so long. Maybe I did. But I started getting that… I don't have to mess things up. Ugh. What I'm saying is, I have my sisters alive and well, and I’m trying real hard not to jinx it. I just wanna be Jinx, with Vi and Isha. I just wanna… be, not, like, mean something. I'm a person, not a… concept.”

She stuffed her hands in the pockets of her jacket. Shrugged.

“Like I said, I don't get it myself. It's like my brain keeps forgetting I thought about it. So I keep assuming I'm a jinx. But I really wanna be just Jinx.”

She groaned.

“The all in all is that I'm happy. Even if you stay up here, and I go to Zaun. I can visit you. We can, uh, write letters. Or something. And Isha's sticking with me, cause I know I'm not getting rid of you, even if I wanted to,” she lifted the leg Isha was holding onto as if to prove her point. “I’ve family that's happy and that doesn't hate me. That just wants me to be me. I think. I hope,” she glanced at Vi. “So I don't wanna blow myself up anymore, unless it's to protect the two of you. So, like, I'm basically normal. Peace and love, I'm not planning to kill myself, and so on. You worrying is just a waste of your scarce brain power, Vi. And you should be happy, Isha. You're a kid. I’m the adult. So you don't gotta worry about things that aren't even real worries.”

Jinx clapped her hands together.

“Anyways, I wanna pit fight against Peepers. You can make it safe, or whatever,” she waved her hand at Vi dismissively. “I think being actually allowed to punch her for fifteen minutes straight would make me, dunno. Hate her less. Cause… uh… violence brings people together, or something.” Jinx paused. “I'm done now, by the way.”

“There's… so much.” Vi sat down on the bed, rested her forehead in her hands. “I’ve no idea how to unpack it. We should, like, really talk to a shrink.”

“Why talk to a shrink when I can talk to someone as smart as an eight-year-old? And to Isha?”

“Hey.”

“I know. It's a disservice to the eight-year-olds.”

Chapter Text

It's been three days since, and Jinx and Cait avoided each other like the plague. Just in case. For Vi's sake.

Caitlyn begrudgingly agreed to the ‘boxing’ match, though the more she learned of her girlfriend's planned rules, the more confident, and even excited, she became.

They'd fight in boxing gloves. No kicking would be allowed, because of Jinx's prosthesis. The use of shimmer would be minimal, at least per what Vi had said. Apparently, her sister couldn't always control the surges, especially when in high stress situations. Something about adrenaline and higher heart rate.

Caitlyn wasn't sure if it was true, or just an excuse.

The both of them had those three days to train with Vi, to ask her for tips. To learn strategies.

Cait's foot was hurting less with every passing day, too.

And the thought of decking that little shit… that little sister, that is, gave her a sort of peace of heart. Maybe it really would be therapeutic, after all.

Caitlyn looked at Vi with affection when they were alone in the training room at the mansion. They hadn't been getting much time one on one ever since Jinx decided to show up.

“She's shorter, so you'll want to stick to quick jabs from outside of her reach, before she closes the distance,” Vi said as she put her hand up at about the level Jinx's head would be. “Try it out.”

Cait nodded, threw a quick punch, then another, and another.

With the fourth punch, Vi moved her hand to the side, took a quick step forward, and tapped her other hand against her girlfriend's chin.

“She's fast, even without the shimmer,” the Zaunite continued. She tucked a lonely strand of dark blue hair behind Caitlyn's ear. “And she'll be going for your left side, so be on guard, yeah?”

“Do you really think she won't be using shimmer constantly?” Cait sighed, doubtful.

“We're… working on that. It sometimes activates like a defensive mechanism, though,” Vi scratched the back of her head. “It's in her bloodstream forever, at least that's what she thinks… Not much we can do about that,” with the last words, her voice softened.

Caitlyn recognised the concern and the guilt in the tone.

“There's nothing you could've done, love,” she put her hand on Vi's cheek.

The Zaunite looked down.

“If I'd stayed…”

“She fired on us, Vi. With a minigun. You can't talk with bullet holes,” she sounded understanding, yet certain of her words.

“I… yeah, I know… I just wish I could've…”

Cait lifted her chin up and looked into her eyes.

“It's the future you can change, not the past.”

Vi blinked while staring into her piercing blue eye.

“Take her to therapy. Go in with her if it’ll make her feel safer. She needs to learn healthy coping mechanisms. Non-violent ones.”

The Zaunite sighed. “Yeah, you're probably right…” she paused, looked away. “We talked about it a little, actually. She said she'd go, but just for shits and giggles. I don't think she's planning to be serious about it.”

“At least it's a step forward, isn't it?” Caitlyn gave her a reassuring smile.

“Yeah… yeah.”

It wasn't all rainbows and sunshine, though.

There was an open investigation. And due to her relationship with Vi, Caitlyn was made… was asked to stay out of it, even as the Sheriff. There was too high of a risk for her to be biased, her subordinates pointed out.

And she couldn't protest, because they were right. It worried her, especially because she knew the truth already.

So she could only hope that Vi had it handled, while she prepared herself diligently to address the Council in the upcoming days. Collecting her notes, ironing out the steps that could be taken, the estimates on costs, and time, and returns, if there were any.

The biggest, most important return was the trust and well-being of the Zaunite population. The Council had to understand that. She'd make them understand that.

There was a knock, then the door to the Sheriff's office opened.

Vi leaned on the doorframe, her arms crossed.

“Done with the questioning?” Caitlyn lifted her head and studied her girlfriend's expression, searching for any worrying signs.

But Vi just smirked and stepped into the room, then shut the door behind her.

“Y'know how it is,” she stepped closer, pulled up a chair, and sat on it with the backrest in front of her. “An overzealous Piltovan with too much ego and pride gets beaten up, then tries to take it out on a Zaunite co-worker because he's bigoted, too.”

Cait raised an eyebrow.

“It's his word against mine. There's no way anyone's finding eye witnesses,” Vi shrugged.

“You could be put under surveillance…” Caitlyn warned.

“Pow’s careful. She knows how to be unnoticed when she wants to be, and you know that better than anyone else.”

“In Zaun, yes,” she sighed, leaning back in her chair. “Here, a ragged cloak may get more attention, unfortunately…”

“She's staying low. Really. She doesn't want to mess this up, and that's her own words,” Vi reassured. “Don't you worry your pretty head, Cupcake.”

As it often happened when Vi used the petname in such a deliberate way, Cait's heartbeat quickened.

Vi grinned. She reached over the desk and took the pen out of Caitlyn's hand with a playful smile.

“Got a minute or two?”

Jinx hadn't left the mansion for the past few days, and neither had Isha. They rearranged the guest room, though – soft armchairs were pushed to the couch so that they could support a blanket fort, the floor underneath lined with a thick bed cover and a few pillows, like a soft nest. They decorated the walls with drawings. Drawings on paper, that is, which were then taped all over the boring wallpaper.

She read the books with her little sister: some about animals, some about the basic geography of Valoran, some about plants…

There was one book that turned out to be about living in a happy family, presented as if it was an expected norm.

Jinx hurled that book through the window, and straight into the fountain outside. She didn't even realise she did that until she was standing with her hands empty.

Isha seemed to agree with her course of action, though.

The two of them also spent hours practicing Sign language. Jinx even sent Vi out to bring in more books, which made her little sister all giddy and excited, hopping up and down and consuming all the information.

It was probably a bit too much information all at once, though. Learning everything haphazardly and out of order made Isha confuse some gestures with one another. But they were working on that. It's been just a handful of days, after all.

Jinx also went on little expeditions around the mansion by herself, uncovering more fancy rooms. She left some hidden scribbles in each one, too, simply because she could.

She even saw some staff working around the empty halls, though she avoided them skilfully so as to not be seen.

And she was not allowed to go upstairs.

So she did go upstairs, of course.

She's found a bunch of bedrooms. One of which she was certain was Caitlyn and Vi’s.

Jinx tilted her head, curious, while standing in the doorway. She wanted to snoop, like a nosy little sister that she was. Maybe steal some of Vi's stuff, just for fun.

On the other hand, there were way too many things she didn't want to know about at all.

She closed the door.

She opened the door back up.

Leaned inside.

There was a sound of slow footsteps at the end of the hall. Not Vi, not Caitlyn. Definitely not Isha.

She walked into the room and closed the door behind her as quietly as possible, then put her ear against it, listening.

The footsteps passed by the door. Moments later, another door down the hall opened, then shut.

Jinx looked around.

Since she was inside already…

The interior was massive. So massive, in fact, that it nearly gave her anxiety. She noted the big-ass skylight above her, extended her arm so that the rays of the afternoon sun hit her skin.

Of course that Piltie had real fucking sunlight, even in her bedroom.

Jinx gritted her teeth.

She walked up to a dresser stacked with golden statues. Some shaped like people with rifles, some just chalice-like. And there was a shelf above that, just as filled. Next to that, a hook with a bouquet of golden medals.

Jinx leaned in closer to read the engraved plaques. Each one had a date…

“So she must've been, what, eight…?” She muttered to herself as she pushed one statue with her finger. “So, like… Isha… Isha-sized Caitlyn. Hm.”

The dates would range, putting Caitlyn between the ages of eight and eighteen. A decade of achievements spelled in gold.

She opened the top drawer.

Some ribbons and silver medals.

“Not always a winner, huh?” Jinx smirked. She hung one of the silver medals on the hook with the golds.

“I shouldn't be leaving a trace,” she tapped her chin. “That'd be silly.”

She hid the silver medal a bit more between the golds.

Then, she opened the bottom drawer.

“Oh, hellooo… What do we have here?” Jinx picked up what seemed to be an old rifle. She cracked it open, looked inside the barrel with one eye, squinting. Then, she snapped it closed with one swift motion, pressed the safety off, put the gun to her shoulder, moved the hammer back, looked down the scope, and pulled the trigger.

“Poow!” she chuckled, then spun the gun the way she'd spin her pistol.

It slipped out of her hand and hit the marble floor with a loud thunk.

“Shit,” she quickly picked it up, tossed it back in the drawer, and kicked it closed, making all the trophies shake on top of the dresser. “Shut up, I didn't break it,” she huffed at the voice over her shoulder.

Jinx moved on ahead, smacking a big leaf of some potted plant on the way. Her new destination was a different dresser, this one with photos and portraits on top of it, and a giant painting of Caitlyn with her mother, both on horseback, in a gold-lined wooden frame right above.

“How vain are you to have so many pictures of yourself,” Jinx clicked her tongue with disdain.

She wished she had even just a single picture of her first parents. Or of Vi as a little kid.

She pulled the first drawer open.

A bunch of journals. Like, a lot of them.

She tilted her head, picking them up one by one. They had dates and all…

“To, a basement, fell, a bomb,” she counted out loud, moving her pointing finger over the covers. “Shook, the walls, but all, stayed calm. Out, the window, fell, a cat, landed, softly, just… like… that!” she snatched the journal she landed at and cracked it open somewhere towards the front.

“Argument with mother about future career… boring,” Jinx groaned and flipped through a few pages. “A whole page to describe a fucking opera? How boring can your life be, Peepers?”

Jinx thumbed through the pages as she jumped on top of the neatly made bed, shoes on and all.

“School, boring, argument, argument… I'm startin to feel like she should thank me for getting her mom off her case,” she grumbled, then skipped a handful of pages. “Boooring!”

She rolled over to her stomach and flipped the pages faster, kicking her feet in the air.

“Bet I was already exploding people while this was happening,” Jinx groaned and actually looked at the year on the cover.

She froze.

Then, she rolled up into a ball, flipping through the pages while looking only at the months and days, rather than the contents.

Her breathing quickened.

She froze again, one day before the date she was looking for. Her heart was racing. Her eyes moved over the neatly written text.

“Jayce has asked me if I'd like to help him with his project tomorrow. I'm excited!”

Jinx grabbed the corner of the page with a shaky hand and started to turn it.

She shut the journal without reading a single word, and threw it to the ground as if it burned her hand. Her breath became even more shallow.

Was Caitlyn just… having a great time while she went through some of the worst days of her life? Were her days at that exact time boring? Did she argue with her mom again?

Jinx jumped out the bed and snatched the journal off the floor. She put it in her waistband and covered it with Vi's jacket she wouldn't stop wearing, then threw the rest of the journals back into the drawer, and quickly walked out the door.

Jinx hadn't read the journal yet. She'd stuffed it under the mattress in the guest room and forgot about its existence.

Instead, she trained with Vi. And she kept getting scolded for using shimmer, and for dropping her guard, and for punching wide…

“Stop trying to go for the head. She's taller, so focus on quick body shots that'd make her drop her guard,” Vi said. “How many times do I need to repeat that?”

“I want to hit her in the face, Vi,” Jinx huffed. “So I'm gonna.”

“She'll jab you in the face before you even get to her,” the older sister sighed.

“She won't! No way that giraffe-built Piltie can move fast enough,” the younger one countered as she jumped in place.

“Jinx… Can you at least pretend to take my advice?” she pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Okay, fine, geez,” Jinx rolled her eyes. “Yeah, body punches. Right in the tits. Got it.”

Vi scowled at her, nose scrunching and all that.

“I'm just repeating what you said,” Jinx said innocently.

“That’s not at all what I said.”

“That's what I've heard,” the younger sister hummed.

“You gotta clean your ears then,” Vi reached her hand out and flicked Jinx on the forehead. Jinx swung at her in response, but the older one just smacked her fist away. “And stop with the wide swings.”

It was the time. Caitlyn and Jinx stood facing each other, both with their gloves on. The Piltovan wore a comfortable shirt and sweatpants, while Jinx was in the exact same outfit she’s been wearing for the past few days.

“You gotta do it,” Jinx insisted. “For Isha. Isha loves that shit. C'mon!”

The littlest sister nodded, her eyes lighting up in excitement.

Vi rolled her eyes.

“Ladies and gentlemen…” she started, awkwardly.

“Put in some effort,” Jinx huffed. “The theatrics! The theatrics is what sells it!” The middle sister dramatically put her wrist to her forehead and leaned back.

The oldest one rubbed her hands over her face with a groan. She looked at Jinx's shit-eating grin, then at Isha's eyes, watching her in suspense, and finally at Caitlyn's amused expression.

Vi tried to channel her child self, one that'd act out roles with her whole heart for Powder. She cleared her throat.

“Llllllaidies and gentlemen,” she put on bravado that Cait wasn't expecting at all, and, despite herself, she let out a quiet snort. Jinx grinned, and Isha wiggled in excitement, hands on her face.

“Tooonight, you'll have the pleasure to witness a legendary fight between the Piltover's Finest, and the Piltover's Most Wanted,” she threw her arms out, motioning to Cait and Jinx, and cringing just a little bit. “A clash of incredible forces brought together by… a girl who loves them both very much,” she said, suddenly softer.

Caitlyn blushed a little, and Jinx rolled her whole head with a groan in an exaggerated motion, though there was a hint of appreciation on her face.

“They'll fight not to the death, but it will still be fierce. Let the battle begiiiiin!” she let out. Immediately as she dropped the theatrics, she rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment. “Uh. Yeah. You can start. No rule breaking, Jinx.”

“Yeah, yeah,” the middle sister wasn't yet certain how much she'd take the suggestions Vi called “rules” to the heart. She just wanted to punch the Piltie. Break her nose, at the very least.

She smacked her gloves together, stretched her neck left and right, and grinned as she put up the guard she'd practiced.

Jinx was a small target, and Caitlyn knew she'd need to be precise. She fully expected that her opponent would use shimmer, too. Guile was her strength, after all.

She simply put her gloves up in a guard best fitting the shorter opponent. Studying her. Waiting. She knew Jinx would make the first move in her impatience.

Jinx was trying to push down the buzz of excitement around her eyes, for now. She hopped in place a couple of times.

She was still fast, and she lunged at Cait, immediately trying to get her from the side, jab her in the ribs. But the Piltovan pushed the glove to the side and threw a hook at her head. The Zaunite blocked it slightly too late, receiving a slight bonk to the temple. She used the momentum, though, to throw an uppercut that Caitlyn leaned back from. The glove scraped against her chin.

The taller woman retorted with a strong punch to the gut.

Jinx let out a surprised gasp as she took it, stumbled a few steps back.

She was already forgetting about the whole guard thing, defaulting to the wild swings fuelled by anger. With a growl and a leap forward. A tiny spark of shimmer lit up in her eyes, and she dodged the glove coming her way, while she dug hers into Caitlyn's stomach to return the favour.

Isha let out a cheer.

Now Cait was the one taking a few steps back. She narrowed her eye, keeping her distance.

Whenever Jinx tried to get in closer, there'd be a quick jab waiting. And the shorter one didn't have the reach to throw a jab in return.

She noticed that her head was practically at the perfect height for those straight-on jabs. That was probably what Vi was talking about.

“Remember about the guard,” Vi shouted out.

Jinx moved her arms back up to cover up her face more. A little bit too close, maybe.

Cait threw a jab right at the guard with a smirk. Jinx's own glove hit her in the face. Her eyes lit up slightly as she jolted forward and burrowed her fist into the Piltie's gut again, making her double over from the force. With her head in a more accessible position, her eyes went just a little brighter and she followed with a haymaker right to her ear.

“Hey!” Vi jumped in between them, blocking another upcoming punch from Jinx with her body. “That was shimmer. Saw your eyes glow.”

Cait stumbled, shook her head, slightly dazed, ear ringing. She had to take a moment for her eye to regain focus.

She scowled at the middle sister, who just shrugged with the tiniest of smirks.

“Oops. Didn't even notice,” she lied.

“If it's a defensive reflex,” Cait started, straightening back up. “Shouldn't it activate only when you dodge?”

Jinx shrugged again.

“Watch it,” Vi scolded.

“Yeah, yeah. I'll be more careful. Whatever,” she rolled her shoulders.

Her older sister glared at her.

“Okay. Continue. No shimmer,” she stepped back.

Caitlyn put up her guard.

Jinx did too.

Vi sighed, came back up, and corrected Jinx's arm placement.

“And chin to the chest, yeah? Okay,” she repeated and stepped back. “Go.”

Jinx looked at Cait, who was waiting patiently, again. She was so much taller, the Zaunite thought, heavier. The Piltie could pack a punch that she had a hard time blocking without the strength of shimmer coursing through her veins. She could reach her so easily, and without exposing herself for a retort, too…

“Take a punch or two!”

She heard Mylo as if he was shouting right in her face.

She looked at her own gloves, then back at Cait. Who was smirking. Mocking.

She wanted to punch her right in the face.

Jinx let her hands hang at her sides as she looked down at her gloves.

Caitlyn's brow furrowed. She expected something to happen.

“Uh… do you need a break…?” Vi asked, looking at her sister.

Jinx's head suddenly jolted up and she lunged forward, no guard.

Cait threw a punch. Jinx ducked down. She used the momentum of going back up to fuel her wide punches. She wasn't aiming for anything, just going at it with a furious shout.

Caitlyn was forced on her back foot, arms raised up to protect herself.

Jinx's punches were wild, yet predictable. The swings betrayed where the punch would land.

With the next opening, Caitlyn jabbed her in the nose. Jinx reeled back. The lack of any kind of guard was punished by a hook to the jaw.

The next punch the Zaunite spun around, and followed with another barrage, her nose bleeding. This time, she was aiming specifically for the head.

Caitlyn jumped back and out of the shorter woman's reach. But not far enough to lose the reach herself. She jabbed her in the nose again.

Jinx yelled again, a tiny spark in her eyes.

She pounced on top of Caitlyn, her legs wrapping around the Piltie's waist. She punched her right in the face, making her nose crack. Then, the side of her head. Then she pummelled the top of it. Wherever her gloves landed was good, really, even when Caitlyn put one arm up to try and protect her head.

At the same time, the Zaunite growled when she felt a strong impact on her ribs, then another, as Cait kept punching her side and back with her own shout of anger.

“Stop! Hey! Stop that!” Vi ran up to them and put her arms around Jinx's midriff, then pulled. But her little sister was latched around her girlfriend's waist and kept on swinging, even when her upper body was being pulled back.

Caitlyn tried to block as much as she could, until Jinx was pulled far enough for her face to be exposed. She struck once.

“Stop that! Both of you!” Vi shouted, demanding but panicking, too. “Let go of her, Jinx!”

Cait connected again. She blocked the wild flailing as Jinx writhed in her sister's grasp, trying to free herself.

Isha ran up, tried to pull Jinx's legs away so that she could be dragged off to safety, while kicking at Caitlyn.

Jinx’s glove connected with the Piltie's face again.

Cait's vision went blurry for a moment, but she retorted by smacking Jinx in the nose again.

“Stop!” Vi kept repeating, more and more desperate.

Isha reached up and detached Jinx's metal leg.

The oldest sister stumbled a few steps back with the sudden change in resistance and lost her balance completely. Jinx landed on top of her.

Caitlyn stumbled backwards too, tripped over Isha, and fell on her ass. She tried to catch her breath and take off the bloodied gloves.

Isha scowled at her while hugging her sister's leg to her chest.

Jinx, held tightly by Vi, finally fell still, struggling to catch her breath as well. Her whole face stung. Her ribs hurt.

Caitlyn threw the gloves to the side and held her face in her hands. She hissed with pain when she just as much as touched her nose.

For a moment, it was silent. The only sound was that of ragged, hoarse breathing, and groans of pain.

Then, Jinx started to laugh hysterically.

“What… what the fuck?!” Vi sat up, pushing Jinx up with her. Her sister doubled over, holding her stomach.

“Ow… laughing… hurts…” she managed through the howling fit.

Vi was stunned. And a bit worried that Jinx might've gotten a concussion.

But Caitlyn chuckled, too.

And it made Vi even more confused.

Isha ran up to Jinx and carefully reattached her leg, then lunged at her for a hug.

“I'm all good,” the older sister assured, still laughing. She wanted to ruffle the fluffy hair, but she just rubbed Isha's head with a boxing glove.

Cait sighed, one corner of her mouth raising in a smile. She pushed herself up and stumbled to the sisters. As she passed by, Jinx gave her a wide grin. Blood from a cut lip stained her teeth red, and blood from her nose was smeared over her mouth.

The middle sister lifted her bloodied glove up, shaking from laughter.

Caitlyn's smile widened. She bumped her fist on the glove, then sat down side by side with Vi, and leaned her head on her shoulder.

“You punch like a train, Peepers,” Jinx said when her laughter faded into a more manageable chuckle.

“You used shimmer way less than I've anticipated,” Cait nearly sounded impressed.

“I'm taking it as a compliment,” she snorted.

“You should. It was one,” the Piltie chuckled.

Vi blinked rapidly, trying to comprehend what the fuck was happening around her. Her eyes darted from her girlfriend to her sister, her expression begging for an explanation.

Jinx leaned back into her and threw her head back onto her free shoulder.

“I wanna do this again sometime,” she chipped, letting Isha take her gloves off.

Vi opened her mouth to speak.

“Sure,” Caitlyn sighed.

“Wh… huh…?” the oldest sister let out, baffled.

“But not with you jumping on me like that.”

“Why not? Can't get close otherwise, Long Arms.”

“Should've grown a bit taller, then. Shortie.”

Jinx barked with laughter again.

Chapter Text

Jinx healed fast, thanks to shimmer. Her split lip was back to normal, her bruises were already fading…

Caitlyn, on the other hand, looked like a mess. She had to insist that she worked from home, she had to reschedule the Council meeting, too…

In chasing her want of beating Jinx up, she hadn't considered the consequences that'd follow.

She felt stupid. She was angry at herself. Her face hurt like hell, swollen and bruised, her father had to set her broken nose back in place, and now she was sitting with an ice pack over her face for the second day.

“Hey,” Vi leaned in through the door. “Got you a warm compress for the eye… How're you feeling?” her voice was gentle and concerned, as if she perpetually felt guilty for Caitlyn's injuries. Because she did.

“Well, I can finally see through the one eye I do have,” she laughed bitterly. “Stop blaming yourself, Violet.”

“I– I was supposed to keep you safe–”

“I've told you: I'm fine. It'll heal,” she leaned back, and Vi put the warm towel over her eye. “It's just bruises.”

“She broke your nose…”

“That was a risk I took,” Caitlyn agreed. “And it was worth it.”

“But–”

“Vi,” she moved the towel to look at her worried girlfriend. “I've enjoyed it, and I'd spar with her again.”

The Zaunite nodded slowly.

Cait covered her eye again.

“I'm just bitter that she's healed already, I suppose,” she finally said.

“Should I find you some shimmer?” Vi joked.

Caitlyn sighed.

“It'll heal on its own, in time.”

The Zaunite grasped her hand and kissed it gently on the top. “Anything else I can do…?”

The Piltovan hummed as she tapped her pen on the desk.

“Could you call your sister over?”

Vi raised her eyebrows in surprise.

“Why? What did she do this time…?”

Cait snorted.

“No, it's nothing like that. I've just got some questions.”

“Me?” Jinx, without getting off the floor, pushed herself enough to stick her head out of the blanket fort. “Tell her I'm busy,” she waved a children's book in the air. “Way more important than whatever she needs.”

She sounded bored, borderline annoyed, but her eyes shot towards the bed, and the journal under the mattress.

“C’mon, you've got literally the whole day,” Vi crouched down and ruffled Jinx's hair. “I'm sure it'll be just a moment.”

“Isha, tell her we're busy,” Jinx groaned.

Isha pushed herself out of the fort exactly the same way Jinx did, and signed: “go away”. She huffed.

“I've no idea what that means yet. You learn too fast,” Vi furrowed her brow at the girl.

Isha signed slower, ending it with two fists turned towards the oldest sister. Then two middle fingers popped out.

“Alright, that one I get,” Vi nodded. “Jinx, up.”

“Nah, pass,” she closed the book and smacked her sister on the head.

“What's your problem?” the older one sighed, taking the book out of her hands to put it out of reach.

“I just don't wanna talk to her,” Jinx shrugged.

Vi narrowed her eyes.

“I thought you were friendly now? After the–”

“Ha!” Jinx let out. “Good one, sis.”

“I don't get you. At all,” she shook her head.

“She's the Piltiest Piltie there is. What's not to get?” the middle sister crossed her arms.

“I thought–”

“That's really not your forte.”

“You were fine with her just a day ago, though?”

“You've got it all wrong,” Jinx rolled her eyes. “I think she sucks. I just respect her slightly more. Slightly. And I don't feel the need to kick her ass, got it all out of my system. For now, at least. So it’s just easier to be civil.”

Vi’s face dropped as her brow lowered in dejection.

“Don't make that face. I've principles. Can't just get buddy-buddy with the top cop. I just… can't,” she sighed and pressed her finger to the wrinkles between Vi's eyebrows. “But I can tolerate her, for you. For my favourite big sister. For real this time, not just when you're in the room.”

“I guess… at least it's an improvement,” Vi said, trying to cheer herself up.

“There ya go,” Jinx nodded. “It's not all bad, see?”

“Okay. Let's go,” the older sister clapped her hands.

“Nope,” the younger one retorted, the ‘p’ popping.

Vi grabbed Jinx under her arms, stood up, and threw her over her shoulder.

“Hey!” the middle sister kicked her legs in the air and immediately punched her on the back. “Put me down! Isha, get her!”

Isha immediately scrambled up from the floor and grabbed Vi's leg. She pulled and kicked at it, and when her sister started to walk, she wrapped herself around it with both arms and legs, and bit her.

“Ow. Stop that,” she tried to shake her off, but the girl held on tight. “You're a giant baby, Jinx. You know that?” she sighed.

“Sister delivery,” Vi announced as she entered Cait's office. “There was a buy one, get one free deal,” she motioned from Jinx on her shoulder to Isha on her leg. “Stop biting me.”

Isha bit her, again.

“My own sister, bringing me in,” Jinx scoffed quietly. “You really are a fuckin cop.”

“Gob it,” Vi rolled her eyes as she put her down. “Why do you've to be so difficult, huh?”

Jinx crossed her arms and turned to face Cait.

“Good morning, Jinx,” the Piltie said with tired neutrality.

“You look like shit,” she greeted back.

“I'm aware,” Caitlyn motioned to the chair in front of the desk. “I've got some questions.”

“Is this an interrogation or something?” Jinx asked with suspicion, squinting her eyes.

“Not at all,” Cait shook her head. “You know Zaun well, don't you?”

“Duh.”

“Not only that, you know of its structure.”

“Yeah. It's structured down the fissures. Your point?” reluctantly, Jinx sat down in the chair and pushed herself off the desk to rock back and forth on the back legs.

“I mean it's current socioeconomic structure,” Caitlyn specified, slowly spinning a pen in her hand.

“Uh. Sure. Could say that,” she looked at the map of Zaun on the desk, glanced at the stacks of notes, both hand and type written. “Never cared for it. I just blew up people Silco had beef with,” she shrugged.

Cait intertwined her fingers and rested her lips against them, observing.

“Why?” Jinx cocked her head. “Whatcha want?”

“I'd like to know where you believe the best spots for those would be,” the Piltovan turned and pushed a sheet of paper towards her.

Jinx lifted it up and glanced over the neatly written letters she recognized from the journal.

“Hospitals? A medical school? What's this about?” the Zaunite frowned.

“Reparations,” Caitlyn said simply.

“Huh,” Jinx let the chair slam forward, her eyes darting between the piece of paper and the Piltie. “Well, you… you gotta consider the influence zones. The power vacuum's been shifting things around. You can't just go in and build in a Chem Baron's backyard, y'know?”

She moved her finger over the map. “All this's been like a warzone.”

Caitlyn nodded, taking notes as Jinx rambled about her, spotty in places, knowledge of the region's politics. But it was way more information the enforcer had expected. She's been doing her research, of course, but nothing was as informative as the real life experience.

They talked for so long, Isha got off of Vi's leg and sat on the floor, tilting her head from one side to the other. She was trying to understand everything, even if some concepts flew over her head.

“Wanna go and grab some cookies?” the little sister's head shot up, her attention turned to Vi. “I gotta go and grab a new ice pack for Cait, and the icebox is in the kitchen. I’m sure we can grab something while at it.”

Isha pointed to Jinx and Caitlyn, hummed with uncertainty.

“I don't think they'll beat each other up again. And we can bring them some too,” Vi nodded.

Jinx barely registered when they left.

“Anyway. It's messy. You gotta make some deals, and wherever it'll be, that's who'll control it in the long run. Unless you get someone in Silco's chair, he had successful operations in, like, nearly every zone, as if they were his own. Partially cause his crazy daughter would blow up anyone who disagreed.”

“What if the Council–”

“Fuck the Council. Nobody down there gives a single shit about your elite few,” Jinx snorted.

“But what if there was a Zaunite Councillor?” Caitlyn pushed.

Jinx laughed, but stopped when she caught her gaze.

“Hold on. You're serious.”

“I am.”

Jinx chuckled, this time out of amusement.

“What? You mean, like a puppet? Nobody's gonna listen to a rando you've handpicked as a diversity hire.”

“I've actually wanted to ask if you know of any Zaunite fit for the Council,” Caitlyn said calmly. “One who’d take the job while having the trust of the Undercity.”

Jinx erupted with laughter again.

“Again, I'm serious,” the Piltovan sighed.

“No fuckin way you're asking me,” Jinx shook her head with a grin. “I don't really come from the parts your Council'd approve of. Dunno, how ‘bout Ekko?”

“He refused,” Caitlyn shook her head. “Very strongly.”

“Uuuh… then tough luck, I know mostly career criminals,” Jinx shrugged.

“I don't care. What's important is that it's a person whose convictions and loyalty to Zaun wouldn't bend under the scrutiny of the Council,” Cait explained. “Someone with a strong will, who can't be bought out, and who won’t bend to corruption. Someone who will always put the Undercity first, and fight for it.”

Jinx tapped her chin, thinking.

“A Zaunite more loyal to Zaun than to money… well, that makes the Chem Barons a no-go…” she furrowed her brow, thinking.

Out of the sudden, she snapped her fingers. “Oh! I know of a perfect candidate!”

“Really?” Caitlyn's eyebrows rose.

“Yeah,” Jinx nodded with a grin. “There's this guy, Chuck… he used to work as a bartender at The Last Drop.”

Caitlyn leaned forward, interested.

“Why do you think he'd–”

“I'm fuckin with ya,” she giggled. “He's a total pushover. He'd fold in an instant. Sevika, on the other hand…”

“Sevika? The one that helped you in the old temple?” Caitlyn narrowed her eye. “The one who stabbed Vi?”

“Yup! The exact same one,” Jinx grinned wider.

“How so…?”

“She's loyal to Zaun, and only Zaun,” Jinx got up from the chair and sat on top of the desk while placing her feet on the seat. “She'd worked under Vander, until he refused to fight the Pilties. Then, she stuck with Silco until the end, since his goal was independent Zaun, soooo…” she shrugged. “Plus, I know her. I grew up around her. And she hated me ‘til I became the symbol of free Zaun. She fuckin loves that place. She'd do anything to see it grow stronger and more independent. So, maybe she deserves the hot seat, y'know?”

“Would she even accept…?” Caitlyn said with doubt.

“No fuckin clue!” Jinx laughed.

“And how would I contact her?”

“Dunno. Use your bloodhound nose and sniff her out in the Undercity. She's probably running like a chicken with its head cut off, fixing all that mess.”

“Then, would you go to Zaun with Vi and me–”

“Oh, fuck no. I'd rather eat both my legs, metal and flesh, than join up with the fucking enforcers,” she scoffed.

“You don't need to go in as anyone but yourself. Just… unofficially help us locate her.”

Jinx watched her expression, trying to read her for any tricks, deception, and the like. But she seemed genuine.

“As long as you don't go in that Piltie gear. I won't be caught dead speaking to an enforcer down home.”

Caitlyn didn't even take a moment to think.

“Deal.”

The moment Vi came back from her afternoon trip to the city and stepped back into the mansion, Jinx tackled her.

“You have it? You have it, right?” she asked like a kid expecting a gift, while hanging from her sister's neck.

Vi raised her hand, in which she held two opaque cloth covers, one big and one small.

“Fuck yeah!” Jinx ripped both from her and tossed the smaller one to Isha, who bounced up and down in excitement. “Don't open it here,” she grinned. “We're gonna show it off together, c'mon!”

Both laughing, the two sisters ran down the hallway.

“Did you take a look?” Caitlyn stepped down the stairs, her hand on the railing, and welcomed Vi back with a kiss.

“Nope, it's all a mystery,” the Zaunite smirked. “Wanna come and get the premiere look?”

“I'm honestly interested to see your sister's take on the Piltovan fashion,” a small smile tugged at Caitlyn's lips. She grasped Vi's arm, and the two of them made their way towards the guest room, too.

“We're here to check it out when you're ready,” the oldest sister said through the door, with two knocks to catch their attention.

“Just a moment!” Jinx yelled back.

“This's fucking amazing,” she said to Isha, a big grin plastered on her face, as she pulled the new pink crop top with purple embroidered stripes over her head. “That lady understood the damn assignment, alright. Just, woah,” she pulled at the torn bottom, seamlessly made to look torn, while assuring that the fabric wouldn't just start to rip on its own. She lifted the pants up and turned them in her hands with glee, while Isha put on the comfy purple-and-pink striped shirt with uneven sleeves and threw her new leather vest over it, similar to the old one, but way less worn. She sat on the ground and smeared an off-white paint in an X shape over her chest, then grinned at Jinx.

“Goodbye, trusty pants. You've never deserved the hate you've gotten…” she said with dramatic melancholy, then tossed the dirty, half-eaten circus tent pants over her shoulder. She pulled on the new, clean asymmetrical pants, sewn together with a colourful, thick thread. “Get that paint over here, we need some colour on this bad boy,” she waved Isha over, and the girl obliged.

“Jinx? How long can you put a single outfit on?” Vi reached out to knock again.

At the same time, the door swung open.

“Ta-dah!” Jinx threw her arms to the sides, spun around once, and motioned from her top, to the belt-harness over her chest, to her pants and the harness on her hips and thighs, beaming the whole time. “So fuckin cool, huh?” she reached down and put her hand on top of Isha's head, who spun when she did, but, unlike her, kept on going.

Isha grinned, giggled and waved her arms in a burst of delight. Her outfit matched Jinx's with pinks and purples, the asymmetrical pants, and the belts crossing over her vest, creating an X shape. Still, it had its own, distinct style to it.

And, of course, both of their pants were covered in all colours of fresh paint already.

“This is one of the most you outfits, it's nearly scary,” Vi grinned at her sisters’ excitement and came up close to look them over. “It looks great. Is it fitting well? No adjustments needed?”

“It's comfy as fuck,” Jinx kicked her leg up just to prove it.

Caitlyn looked at them with her hands put together as if for a prayer, pressed to her lips in the show of complete disbelief, blinking fast.

“What's up, Peepers?” Jinx cocked her head, seeing her completely opposite reaction.

“You… you were supposed to get new clothes–”

“Yeah,” Jinx motioned to herself. “Freshly cooked.”

“For going around Piltover,” she finished the sentence with a heavy, tired sigh. “You look like you've just come back from a Jinxer rave,” she pinched the bridge of her nose and hissed in pain. “I can't believe it. Did you at least get an additional outfit, something less…” she motioned at Jinx. “this?”

“Nope! This one's great and I'm wearing it for the next eight years at least,” she grinned.

Caitlyn closed her eye and rubbed her forehead as if she's just gotten the worst headache of her life.

Chapter Text

“Can we at least use the cable cart this time?” Caitlyn readjusted the strap of the case over her shoulder that hid her hextech rifle. Her clothes were plain, and not as pristine as what she'd usually wear. She had a hood pulled over her head, obscuring her face in the shadows.

“Booooring,” Jinx groaned. She was wearing her new clothes, of course, just covered under the old grey cloak she came to Piltover in. Isha walked hand in hand with her, with no disguise of any kind. New clothes, old hat, and an excited pep in her step. “Isha and I are taking the fun way down, you do whatever, don't care!”

“C'mon, Cait,” Vi grinned, her gauntlets-less hands in the pockets of the black leather jacket. She had a hood pulled over her head as well. “For old times sake?”

“What about Isha?” Caitlyn asked, perplexed.

“What ‘bout her?” Jinx tilted her head back to look at the Piltie.

“How will she get down? You can't expect me to believe that this tiny child can keep up with you running over all these buildings,” Cait pulled at Vi's arm. “That's dangerous.”

“Hear it, Isha? Runnin across buildings is dangerous and you shouldn't do it,” Jinx put on a mockery of a scolding tone.

The littlest sister chuckled.

They all stopped at the edge of the Promenade that led down to the deeper Undercity, close to the cable cart station.

“You cannot be serious,” Caitlyn groaned when Jinx turned around, did a mock salute with two fingers, and simply dropped off the edge. “Wait–!” she surged forward when Isha parroted her big sister motion for motion.

She looked over the ledge in horror.

Jinx set Isha down after catching her safely and with ease, then looked up and shot Cait a wide grin.

“Try to keep up!” she shouted and jogged down a roof, laughing while Isha trotted right behind her.

“See? Told you my sister could do that at seven,” Vi chuckled, shot her girlfriend a smirk, and jumped down as well.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, groaned, and followed.

This time, it was easier for her to keep up. She didn't hesitate when running down pipes, she didn't look down when jumping over ledges. Her steps were confident. And Vi, instead of running off on her own, was constantly by her side to catch her if she slipped.

Jinx and Isha weren’t far ahead. They could constantly see their backs, even if they disappeared behind corners or dropped down elevations every now and again. And they could hear their laughs, too.

“Jinx!” Vi shouted ahead.

“Yeah?” Jinx turned on her heel and continued jogging backwards, as if she wasn't going down a catwalk-like pipe over a big drop. It made Cait's stomach flip.

“Should we stop at The Last Drop? That's where Sevika'd be, right?”

Jinx stumbled slightly, but caught herself.

“The… uh. I don't think she's hanging out in there anymore,” she responded.

Isha hummed to let her know they were approaching a slope. Jinx looked over her shoulder and turned on her foot to slide down, then jump over a gap between the rooftops alongside Isha.

“It wouldn't hurt to check, would it?” Cait asked after she and Vi slid down the same slope and joined up with the younger sisters.

“Uh. Y… yeah, sure,” Jinx said a bit weaker, pulling her hood over her face a bit more.

She had a feeling Vi wouldn't take the ashes and rubble well.

They continued on over the roofs and through the buildings, now in the Fissures proper, where light barely came down, giving way to neon and artificial lights instead.

The four of them finally slid down onto the streets together.

“What if we go to Jericho's first,” Jinx suggested, and Caitlyn sensed a hint of nervousness in her voice.

“How about after we're done?” Vi put her arm over her shoulder. “And you can pick from the full menu. C'mon through the shortcut,” she pulled her sister into an alley.

“By the way, Peepers…” Jinx tried to move the conversation away from The Last Drop. “If those posters of me are gonna stay up, can you get someone to redo ‘em? Someone who knows what they're doing, preferably. Cause whoever did that one made me look crazy,” Jinx commented as she ripped one of the many papers from the wall. “Like, what's up with the eyes?” she tapped the image.

“I'm not in charge of that,” Caitlyn shrugged. “Plus, I think it captures your energy quite well.”

“I guess my thing is having crazy eyes, then…” she crumpled the poster and threw it to the ground, where it joined all the other trash. “It beats having only one eye, I s'pose.”

Vi threw her other arm over Caitlyn's shoulders as well. She sighed.

The closer they got to where The Last Drop used to be, the more sweaty Jinx felt. She was thinking really hard if she should joke, or be honest, or pretend she had no idea…

Vi looked at the burned remains of where her home used to stand. Her fists clenched on the railing so hard that the metal groaned in her white-knuckled grasp.

“Wh…”

She couldn't find a single word, only a sound of shock and grief left her throat.

Her home. Her childhood. Her memories.

The place she'd come back to in her rare happy dreams and be with her family.

Caitlyn put a gentle hand on her back, a reminder that she was there, with her, if she needed her.

“Woah,” Jinx let out, following with a low whistle. “Sheesh. The place’s finally got a long overdue renovation, right?” she knocked Vi's shoulder with her elbow. “Y'know, getting rid of all that Silco's stuff… good riddance, right?”

“Wh… what happened… who… why…” Vi stuttered out. The metal railing bent in her bare hands. Her breathing was loud and laboured.

Jinx raised her shoulders, as if she wanted to retreat into them like a turtle into its shell.

Isha grabbed her pant leg with worry in her eyes, sensing the sudden mood shift.

The middle sister forced a smile.

“Hey, take Peepers and run along, alright? Check out Sevika's card playing spot. We'll catch up,” she whispered as she patted the girl on the hat.

Her little sister looked at her as if asking if she should be concerned.

“Just… head on out, kiddo. We'll be fine,” she said softly.

Isha nodded and grabbed Cait by the pant leg, then tugged to get her attention.

“What is it?” she glanced down.

The little one grabbed her hand and pulled.

“Wait,” Caitlyn looked back at Vi. She didn't want to leave her.

Another pull.

She glanced at Jinx.

She motioned ‘go’ with a tilt of her head.

Cait narrowed her eye but nodded and let Isha pull her along.

Jinx waited until she couldn't hear their footsteps anymore.

“Whoever did this…” Vi said, a low growl to her voice, “I'll find them and burn them down–”

“I did it,” her sister said quietly.

Vi's head went back as if she's just gotten a whiplash. Her head snapped to Jinx.

She ripped out a piece of the railing.

“What…?” she was waiting for Jinx to say that she was joking. But the longer she waited, the more her hands shook, the shallower her breath became.

“Why…? When…?” she spoke quietly, because she knew that otherwise she'd be shouting.

“After you got me out of the prison,” Jinx leaned her back against the railing.

“Why?” Vi crouched down when her knees started to feel too weak. She put her forehead against the metal bars and stared at the rubble.

“I was going through it,” she looked down at her big sister. Her voice was uncharacteristically emotionless. “Cut my hair right before that. I was getting rid of all that tied me to here, I s'pose. Memories.”

“Going through it? Just… just so you could run away…?” Vi asked through gritted teeth. She felt like she needed to get away before her fury boiled over.

Jinx snorted.

“Run away is a way to put it, sure.”

Vi looked up at her.

Jinx looked away.

“You… you've locked me up in a cell, knowing what I've gone through,” she spoke slowly, her voice shaking. “Just so that you could go and burn what was left of my childhood and fuck o–”

“God, you're daft,” Jinx sighed. “I was going to kill myself, Vi.”

There was a long silence.

Vi tipped over and sat on the ground.

“What…?”

“I’ve just lost Isha. Said goodbye to you, made sure you couldn't follow,” Jinx turned around and leaned on the railing with her face away from Vi. Her voice went back to being nearly melancholic. “Cut the hair I'ven't cut since you left me… and were taken,” she added the second part quickly. It was still so weird to think that Vi was planning to come back that evening. “Burned The Last Drop down. Put on a song I used to listen to after I killed our family. Was about to pull the pin and keep the bomb in my hand.”

She stopped as the memories overflowed her. Started to drown her.

There was another, longer pause.

Vi stared somewhere into the middle distance, unable to focus her eyes.

Knowing that Jinx had violent, self destructive tendencies was one thing. Knowing that she wanted to kill herself at some point was another. But… Knowing that she was on the path to do it? Knowing what her last moments would've looked like…?

“I… I-I thought… you were running… thought you'd duped me and bolted…” Vi said weakly.

“That's why I'm the thinking one and you're the punching one,” Jinx chuckled, drying her eyes up with her cloak.

She could hear Vi mutter to herself under her breath.

“She was about to kill herself… and you fucked in her cell…”

“Wait, you did what?!” Jinx’s head snapped towards Vi at such a speed she felt like she pulled something in her neck.

Vi looked terrified at the fact that her sister heard her.

“Wait– I didn't mean to say it out lo–”

“In the cell?!” Jinx grabbed her head with both hands in disbelief. “What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

“I was going through it, okay?” Vi muttered.

“Goin– going through it?! Really?!” Jinx threw her arms up. “That's going through it for you?!”

“I– I was stuck in a cell! You left! I had like five mental breakdowns in there!” Vi defended herself on instinct, her brain overloaded with information she didn't know how to process. “You said I deserved to be with her!”

“Yeah, but not in a fuckin cell??? The fuck is wrong with you?!” Jinx waved her arms wildly as she kicked at Vi. “You're nastier than a fuckin plague rat!”

“It– it just happened, alright? There was a lot goin on!” Vi put her arms up to protect herself from the boot.

“I'm gonna beat your ass! Gonna beat your fuckin ass!”

Jinx lunged at her sister and they both tumbled a few times, before coming to a stop with the younger one on top of the older.

“I'm sorry! I'm sorry, okay?!” Vi raised her hands defensively.

Jinx grabbed her by the collar and shook her.

“What the fuck! What the fuck?!” she shook Vi more. “You weird, gross sleazeball!” she slapped her over the face with a loud smack. “Disgusting! Shameless! Vile!” she smacked her with every word.

“Sorry! I said I'm sorry!” Vi pleaded.

Isha led Cait by hand as if she was the one afraid that the grown-ass adult was going to get lost on the streets. She weaved them masterfully through the crowd of the main streets, into alleys, where they’d have to scale chain link fences, or walk through buildings, or jump from pipe to pipe.

The Piltovan noted the high amount of pink and blue lines, and green firelight tags. Even more prominent than the last time she’s been to Zaun.

Sometimes, she'd see the remnants of what she recognised as posters of herself, vandalised with spray paints. From ‘X’ symbols crossing out her family crest or her eyes, through frowning or malevolent, crude faces, to vulgar slogans. It made her pull her hood down, and lower her head.

A knot formed in her stomach – not because the people of Zaun hated her, but because they had every right to hate her, and she was aware of that.

Rats scurried between their feet, too used to people to be afraid. Speaking of people, it seemed like there was always at least one destitute person in their field of view, sometimes reaching their hands out, sometimes just curled up under papers and trash, observing.

Many of them looked way too young to be alone on the streets.

Caitlyn reached for her pouch. Maybe she could at least give them a few coins…

Isha smacked her hand and shook her head, then pointed up with her chin. On the bridge above, in the shadow of a building, stood a big figure that seemed to be observing the street from above.

[Big man take,] she signed.

Cait's eyes lingered on the figure until they passed below the bridge.

“Is it… dangerous to give money down here…?” she whispered.

Isha looked at her like she was an idiot. Nodded.

[Food,] she signed. [Less take.]

They passed by a handful of street fights, too.

And at one point, a group of children ran past them.

Isha grabbed one of them by the collar and yanked him back, a boy at least a head taller than she was.

She put her hand out expectantly.

The kid narrowed his eyes, then swung at her. She ducked and kicked him in the knee.

“Isha! What are you–” mid question, Caitlyn realised that her pouch was gone. She spotted it in the kid's hand.

Isha snatched it from him with a huff and tossed it back to Cait.

The kid scrambled back to his feet, looking from Caitlyn to Isha, then at the group of kids down the road that left him behind. He looked like he was about to scurry.

The Piltie took out a few silver cogs and put them in his hand then closed it shut.

“Be careful with them,” she said softly.

The kid nodded, looked at the coins, then smiled. Without a word he ran off, clutching the silver coins in his hand.

Soon enough, Caitlyn started to recognise the street, the neon, the crooked buildings. She looked up at the bridge she shot at Sevika's first arm from.

The two of them peeked into a nook between buildings, scarcely decorated with an old sofa and an old crate making for a table. Three people sat and played cards, coins gathered in a messy pile, but none of them were the big lady.

Isha sighed.

“What are your thoughts on Sevika, anyway?” Caitlyn asked.

Isha put two thumbs up and grinned.

[Fight, help, cook,] she signed. [Fun.]

They stood in the shadow of a building, waiting for the two sisters to arrive.

“You're a very smart child, Isha,” Cait commented, and the girl smiled at the praise. “Have you considered… staying Topside for education?”

The little one shook her head with conviction.

[J-I-N-X teach,] she signed with a huff and a stomp of her foot. [Zaun home, Pilt scary.]

“Piltover,” Caitlyn showed her the correct sign as she spoke. “What's scary about it?”

Isha shrugged.

[Big. People. Not home.]

“What about the food? Don't you like it better there?”

If Isha could learn in a normal school, from better adjusted people, in a safe environment… who knows, Caitlyn thought, maybe she could end up at the Academy, as an innovator of the new generation of brilliant minds. The way Jayce used to be…

[J-E-R-I-K-O food more good,] Isha shrugged as she signed again.

Caitlyn opened her mouth to speak, but the little girl huffed in annoyance and stomped her foot.

[J-I-N-X. Zaun. Home,] she signed, slow and deliberate. So Cait would finally get the idea. [More good.]

“Understood,” the Piltie nodded. “Just remember that you've got options, okay?”

[Zaun. Home,] she signed again, rolling her eyes.

The both of them turned their head towards fast footsteps approaching. Cloaked Jinx walked ahead, taking long steps. Vi was right behind her moving in a fast march, staring at the ground.

“Took you long eno–”

Jinx walked up to Caitltn, slapped her in the face, and stomped forward.

“Wh…?” the Piltie put her hand to her cheek and blinked rapidly, baffled. She turned to Vi, and only then did she notice the red handprint-shaped marks on her girlfriend's face.

“Go look for Sevika at Babette's! You know, a normal place to fuck in!” Jinx shouted over her shoulder, clearly fuming. “C'mon, Isha. We're going!”

Isha glanced at Cait, then quickly trotted behind her sister.

Caitlyn looked even more perplexed.

“She… uh, I let it slip what happened in her cell, and she, well… She's not a fan,” Vi explained quietly.

“Where could that one massive ogre woman be hiding,” Jinx grumbled. Isha and she had been checking out wherever they thought she could be within the area – bars, a gambling den, even a scrapyard.

The older sister plopped down on top of a toppled barrel and leaned against the wall behind, letting out exaggerated groans and noises of frustration with her head tilted back.

“And not a single person knows where she is! What a joke!” she kicked a can and it bounced off the wall on the other side of the alley. Isha sat next to her and kicked her feet in the air, humming. “Did she trip and fall into the river? Knew she couldn’t swim. She’s probably dead in a ditch somewhere…”

Isha huffed and shook her head. [Not dead.]

“And how’d ya know, huh?” Jinx pushed the hat over her sister’s eyes. “There’s no way Sevika’s alive and not mopping up someone else’s problems.”

Someone kicked the can back to her feet. Jinx leaned forward again and looked at a group of five that surrounded them. Some young chempunk street trash with prosthetic limbs and holding crude blunt weapons augmented with chemtech.

“That’s not your territory anymore, little Jinxers,” the one who kicked the can spoke, their hair protruding like green spikes from their head. “A word of advice: don’t wander alone on someone else’s turf.”

“I’m not a Jinxer,” she rolled her eyes. “And I can be wherever the fuck I please. A word of advice: walk away if you don’t want to breathe through some new holes.”

“You’re clearly one of them. And so’s your kid,” one of the people spun a big brass hammer that pulsated with green chemicals along the handle. “We’re gonna make an example out of you,” he grasped the weapon in two hands.

She sighed, then smiled. She felt the buzz in her veins as she slid closer to Isha, covering her slightly with her body.

“See, you’re speaking like a great candidate for a brain removal surgery performed with a gun. Lucky for you, I’m a professional,” her eyes lit up with shimmer and her hand moved under her cloak to rest on her weapon. She looked completely relaxed and unbothered. “I’ve been learning about compassion and patience, though, so I’ll be kind and offer you one last chance to leave before your insides paint the wall behind you,” she chirped.

They laughed. All of them.

“Who do you think you are?”

She jerked her head back and let her hood fall, revealing her face and hair.

There was no special reaction. They looked at her without as much as flinching.

“Ugh. A girl gets a haircut and suddenly nobody knows who she is,” she ran her right hand through the short hair. “I’m more than just two braids, y’know?”

She waited.

“No? Nobody? Really?” it kinda offended her on some level.

She waited again. The chempunks looked like they were running out of patience, preparing to attack.

With her thumb, she pointed at a bunch of wanted posters right behind her.

“Nothin?” she sighed dramatically. “I’ve been saying, whoever drew those had no business making wanted posters. It looks nothing like me.”

“Are ya trying to say ya’re the Jinx?” they all chuckled.

“Nope. I’m just Jinx. And you’re just about dead,” her left hand rose up with incredible speed, and Zapper popped three heads like balloons. The other two had just enough time to react and lunge forward.

Her eyes went neon as she grabbed Isha in one arm and moved from the toppled barrel in the blink of an eye, half a second before a big hammer flattened it. She kicked the legs from under the hammer guy, and pointed her gun at his head. Before she fired, though, she caught movement in the corner of her eye. She spun around as if in a dance and dodged an extending hand that tried to reach for her throat.

Isha, still in Jinx’s grasp, grabbed the hand with both of her arms as it started to retract. With the green hair guy momentarily distracted and standing in place, the older sister smiled and blew their head off without blinking. Her little sister didn’t flinch either as she watched the gory explosion.

Jinx jumped back, slamming herself into a wall to dodge the hammer by a hair’s breadth. She spun around a swing, backed away before another, and the last one went right over her head as she tripped on one of the bodies and fell on her ass. She held Isha tighter and raised her gun up. She had to change her plans again, though, when the hammer swung overhead. She kicked herself back and slid on the freshly created slippery surface of brains and blood, while she spread her legs so the hammer slammed in between them instead of breaking her knees.

“Gee, at least buy me dinner first,” she rolled her eyes and shot the hammer guy right between the eyes. Probably. It was hard to tell when the whole head was gone.

She let out a long exhale, waiting for the buzz to fade away.

“You good?” Jinx let Isha sit in her lap as she stayed seated in the gore like it was not a big deal.

Isha nodded with an unbothered smile.

It was silent for a moment.

Then, Jinx heard a sound she'd recognise anywhere. A sound she'd learned to look out for while working around shimmer shipments. A low hum of hoverboards.

She pulled her hood up, holstered her gun, and held Isha closer.

Chapter Text

As they moved through the streets of Zaun, Vi stumbled like a drunk. It started with her head tilting, then stumbling, then full on lurching, until she had to lean on a wall so as not to lose her balance completely.

Jinx's words echoed in her head. And every echo was like a punch to the gut.

She had no idea how to even start processing it.

All she knew was that she always made the wrong choice.

“Vi? Are you alright?” Caitlyn put her hand on her shoulder and squeezed in hopes it'd anchor her back. “Come, let's sit down…”

Holding her arm, Cait guided Vi into one of the many nooks between the asymmetrical, nonuniform, dilapidated buildings. She helped her sit down on the most sitable-looking surface and held her shaking hand.

“Is it about your old home…?” she asked with both softness and concern.

Vi's hands balled up into fists that she yanked out of Cait's grasp.

“It's about Jinx…” she muttered.

“When is it not,” Caitlyn wanted for it to sound light-hearted, a joke, but Vi's stare told her that it didn't land. She awkwardly cleared her throat and crouched down, her hands on Vi's knees. “What happened…?”

Vi was quiet, her leg bouncing rapidly. She tried to organize her words into something that wasn't just word vomit.

“I… how did I not see it…?” the Zaunite put her head in her hands. “It… It was so obvious… The tone of her voice… Her words…” her mind latched onto every little sign she didn't consider, every dot she didn't connect, every expression she misunderstood.

“It's easy to judge yourself in hindsight, Vi,” she gently squeezed at her knees. “You couldn't have known she'd run.”

“She wasn't…” Vi's voice cracked, trembled. “She wasn't running. She… she wasn't running, Cait,” her breath hitched. “I was… I was supposed to protect her, and I've failed every single time… How can I be this useless…?”

“Don't say that,” Caitlyn frowned. She was trying to understand exactly what her girlfriend was talking about.

“How… why did I assume…” Vi muttered to herself. She leaned back against the wall behind her and slammed the back of her head on the brick.

“Vi!” Cait jolted up, put her hand on the back of her head, and hugged her. “Don't do that, you'll only hurt yourself,” she cooed.

“Good, I fucking deserve that,” she muttered, grim. Her heart hurt just remembering her sister in that corner, rolled up into a ball, thinner and paler than ever… Her hair, her soft, long hair that remembered Powder, tangled and messy all around her. The hug she didn't reciprocate. Breaking the cycle… how did she miss what it meant? How did she miss that Jinx was pushing her away so that it'd hurt her less?

“No, you don't,” Cait said with conviction.

Vi was silent.

Of course she did deserve it, she thought. She was not only unable to keep her sister safe, she was the source of her suffering. Constantly failing, and failing, and failing, and hurting her more than anyone else ever could.

Caitlyn kissed the top of her head.

Vi shuddered. She didn't deserve it, she didn't deserve anything good. She was an awful person who failed in every way, at everything that was important. She failed Vander. She failed Mylo and Claggor, Ekko, Isha… She failed Powder and Jinx so many times she couldn't even start to count it.

Not to mention, the number seemed to keep on going up in that regard.

“She's right. I'm a moron. I'm so fucking stupid…”

“That's not true, love,” Caitlyn disagreed. “You're clever, and perceptive, and you've got street smarts the likes of which I have never seen before…”

Vi laughed, but it sounded more like a scoff. She shook her head.

“Why… did we even do it in that cell?” her voice was quieter, shaking. Shaking from the anger she felt towards herself.

Caitlyn opened her mouth to speak, eyes wide, she didn't expect the question. Her mouth closed. She opened it again, her brow slightly furrowed, as if thinking of an answer. Her mouth shut for the third time, and she grabbed her chin in thought.

“I think it was so called ‘heat of the moment’,” Cait finally spoke, slowly. “I don't think that either of us was thinking.”

“Right. Because I never think,” Vi stated a fact.

“That's not what I meant, Violet,” the Piltovan sighed.

The Zaunite rubbed her face harshly.

“Let's find that one-armed bitch,” she stood up and pushed past Cait, stuffing her hands in her pockets. Her shoulders were tense and her head lowered.

The enforcer followed.

“Are you sure you're fine…?” the concern only made Vi feel more agitated.

“I'm fine,” she snapped. “Just…” the harshness of her voice eased, realising she was too aggressive. “I always fail to protect her. Even now.”

“You can't protect her forever,” Caitlyn noted, as gently as she could. “She's writing her own story.”

“I was supposed to take care of her,” Vi countered, speaking through her teeth. “I'm trying to take care of her now… I was trying, back in the commune… And I did an awful fucking job, seeing that she still…”

The Zaunite trailed off.

“She's a grown adult now, Vi,” Cait put her hand on her girlfriend's shoulder. “Whatever she does, it's not on you…”

“It is, though!” Vi stopped and looked at Caitlyn with anger. She felt her heart beat faster with a surge of fury, so she turned and punched a nearby wall. “She's my baby sister! I was supposed to give her the best life I could, and… and I left her with a monster…”

“You were taken,” Cait reminded calmly. “You were just a child, too.”

Vi shook her head, a pained scowl on her face. She started walking again.

She didn't expect Caitlyn to understand.

Not speaking for the rest of the way, they eventually made it to the familiar red door, with a red lantern hanging right beside it. Vi knocked. The peephole slid open.

They walked in.

“Brings back quite the memories,” Cait brushed her hand on Vi's forearm. She wasn't glancing around nervously, nor staring between the curtains and into the loud, busy rooms. “Should we split up again?”

“I've a source,” the Zaunite studied silhouettes in each room with quick glances, until she found what she was looking for. She pushed the soft fabric and entered the space with confidence. Caitlyn followed right behind.

The room was dimly lit, purple clouds of shimmer vapour raising and spreading throughout the space around the chaise lounge. A group of half-naked, masked people lay on the floor with their hands on the lounging androgynous figure in delicate sheer clothes. Some of them looked up at the intruders, others seeming too busy, or simply didn’t care enough.

“Where’s Sevika at?” Vi asked unceremoniously.

“Not even a ‘good day’?” the person in the middle asked playfully.

“I’m not in the mood,” Vi growled as she marched in forward, grabbed the person by the throat, and lifted them off their lounge with one hand.

The person squealed in shock, grabbing at the woman’s muscular arm.

“Vi! Stop that,” Caitlyn hissed and grabbed her by the shoulder, perturbed.

“Where is she,” Vi reiterated, ignoring Cait. The people around them scattered.

“I– I don’t know–”

The brawler’s grip tightened. The person let out a choking sound.

“Vi!” the Piltie yanked, but Vi was like a marble statue, unmovable.

“She’s– not been here in– weeks–” the person strained.

“Violet. Drop them.” Caitlyn’s voice was firm, like one may tell their dog to drop whatever it’s chewing.

Vi let go. The person fell down, coughing and gasping.

“What a waste of time,” the Zaunite muttered as she put her hands back in her pockets and walked out.

“I’m so sorry for– wait up!” Cait gave the person an apologetic look and rushed out of the room. “What was that?!” she asked as she caught up with her girlfriend.

Vi shrugged, her jaw clenched.

“Don’t– don’t you shrug at me,” she chastised. “That was completely uncalled for, and you know that.”

Of course Vi knew that. But she didn’t care. She was mad at herself, and the world would have to deal with it.

She shoulder-checked a poor soul that dared to stand in her way.

“That’s enough,” Caitlyn grabbed Vi by the shoulder and jerked her around. “This… this behaviour of yours is not doing us any favours. Focus.”

“Maybe I should just go then,” Vi pushed Cait’s hand off of her shoulder. She felt like a failure. She wanted to punch someone, or something. Someone, preferably.

“No, Vi…” the Piltie’s voice softened, seeped with concern. “Listen, whatever’s going on, we can deal with it together. But not here, and not like that, okay? There’s time and place–”

Vi pushed past her and stormed out, and even though Caitlyn called behind her and tried to catch up, when she made it out the door her girlfriend was nowhere to be seen.

Jinx could pretend she was a different person. Or that she had a memory loss from… hitting her head. Yeah. Just like Vi. Brain damage runs in the family.

She was still sitting down when the hoverboards closed the distance. Three sets of boots hit the ground with a splotch, and Jinx allowed herself for a quick glance up.

Three firelights, a big one in a gorilla mask, a small one in a long, curved bird mask, and, of course, the owl.

“It's them, alright,” the gorilla man nudged one of the bodies with his foot. “Not much we can question them about now.”

All three of them turned to the child and the cloaked figure who was now pushing herself to her feet.

“What happened here?” their leader questioned, his voice changed by the mask.

Jinx shrugged, wiping her hands into the grey fabric.

There was a beat of silence.

Ekko took his mask off.

“Jinx…?” he spoke as if he just saw a ghost, with the uncertainty of someone who expected that ghost to disappear at any moment.

She glanced at her nails and the metal finger she was cleaning with her cloak.

Right. Kinda recognisable…

“Dunno who that is,” she lied while turning on her heel.

“Wait!” he caught up with her in two long steps.

She froze.

He stepped in front of her, blocking off her way. She didn't look at him.

“I– I thought you were dead,” he said, a slight trembling in his voice.

“Really? Well, I hit my head and have brain damage amnesia so I dunno what you're on about,” she lied again, her voice cracking a little.

She wasn't looking up at him so she couldn't see the growing frown on his face. He could tell something was off, and he glanced at his lieutenants, one tilting her head in confusion, the other shrugging as if to say “hell if I know”.

An awkward silence fell between them

Jinx's eyes darted to his side. She noted the absence of the Z-Drive.

Good, she thought. As much as she appreciated him talking her down from the ledge the one time, the idea of him trying out his lines until he got the response he wanted freaked her out more than a little bit.

He reached forward, towards her shoulder.

She slapped his hand away more aggressively than she intended to.

He flinched, and his hand retreated.

Her chest tightened.

“Right,” Ekko said slowly. “What happened here?”

“They had a problem with me, so I resolved it for them,” she shrugged, kicking at one of the bodies’ hands as if she was kicking a tin can.

“And… are you hurt?”

The concern in his voice was what hurt.

“Nope, not a scratch,” Jinx put on a cheerful voice, though still stared at their shoes, as if they were the most interesting things in the whole alleyway.

“And the kid?” Ekko looked at the big, golden eyes that stared right at him.

From everything she's told him, everything he's learned while working with her on the balloon, this was very clearly Isha. And Isha was supposedly dead.

So was Jinx, though.

And yet they both were standing right in front of him.

“She's also fine,” she pulled the girl closer against her side. She knew that he knew.

He thought about his next words.

“How… how did you come back…?”

“Oh, you know,” she motioned around. “Rooftops, pipes, streets… did some running, some jumping–”

“How are you alive?” Ekko specified, his voice firmer.

“Umh…” she paused and thought for a moment. “You see… when two people really love each othe–”

“I didn't mean it like that,” he sighed. “You know that.”

During yet another stretch of silence, Ekko nodded at the two Firelights, who just stood there, behind Jinx, awkwardly while waiting for permission to remove themselves from the situation.

Jinx listened as the low hum of hoverboards got further and further away.

“Jinx…” Ekko started again, softer. “What happened? To you, to Isha…?”

The little sister cocked her head when her name was said. She could tell how nervous Jinx was, yet the man in front of them didn't feel like a threat at all.

“Dunno. Amnesia. Forgot completely everything,” she muttered. “Don't wanna talk ‘bout it. In fact, I'm very busy. So, y'know. Gonna get on with my very important business. Been a pleasure, Little Man–”

“Forgot everything, huh?” he crossed his arms on his chest.

“Yeah. Well. You're just little, so it felt right.”

Ekko was considerably taller than she was.

“Uh-huh,” he said, not buying it at all.

“Well. Anyways. Bye,” she clenched her fists and pushed past him.

He reached his arm out and pulled her into a tight hug.

She froze again. Her arms hung by her sides, hands clenched into fists – she didn't hug back, nor did she push away.

“However you did it…” Ekko's voice was gentle, low. “I'm really glad you've made it out alive, y'know?” he put one of his hands on the back of her head and held her close, as if afraid she’d slip through his fingers and be gone again.

Jinx’s breathing quickened and became more shallow. Still, she let him bury her face into his scarf.

Her shoulders twitched and her fists unfurled. She raised her arms slowly, uncertain what to do with them. So she kept them hovering behind his back.

Ekko's head shifted, his cheek rubbed against her head.

“Alright, big guy,” her voice cracked as she awkwardly patted him on the back with maybe just a little too much force. “That's enough of a welcome hug.”

“R… right,” his arms loosened around her, but she was the one to back away. “Welcome hug. Yeah.”

His hand slid off the back of her head, forward, over the side of her face. He cupped her cheek and lifted her head up with a gentle motion.

It was the first time she's looked him in the face. His brown eyes were misty, focusing on hers, on her face, taking her in. His brow gently raised in relief, while his expression looked as if a weight has been lifted from his shoulders.

It was the first time he's looked her in the face. Her pink, gently glowing eyes met his gaze, then started to dart rapidly, as if to avoid looking at him. Her brow was slightly furrowed, and she looked more than a little uncomfortable, though her pale cheeks gained the tiniest bit of colour.

She took a wider step back to get completely out of his reach.

“As much as I love all the gore and viscera,” she motioned around, putting on her best casual tone. “Don't want it to seep through my boots.”

She turned on her heel and started walking. Isha stared at Ekko for a few more moments, then trotted after her sister.

The Firelight leader joined up with them in a couple of steps.

“Don’t you've gang business to take care of, Little Man?” Jinx glanced at him from under the hood.

“What, you don't want me here?” he glanced at her, too, and for a moment their eyes met again.

“I'm doin stuff,” she immediately looked away. “I'm sure you're busy, too.”

“Not too busy to help an old friend out,” he chuckled. “And I still owe you dinner, right?”

Something squeezed Jinx's stomach so hard she thought she was going to throw up.

“You– uh… you don't… you don't owe me anything. Forget it,” she grumbled as she fidgeted with the edge of her cloak.

He momentarily raised his eyebrows, then shook his head with a faint smirk.

“Backin out of the deal?” he chuckled, but there was a tinge of something behind it that Jinx couldn't quite place.

“I'm– I’m not! Just…”

As she tried to make up an excuse, Isha pulled at her cloak and hummed.

[Free food man,] she signed thoughtfully, and with a huff. [E-C-H-O.]

“Free food man?” Ekko let out a short laugh. “Is that what you're calling me now?”

“Wait, you know Sign?” she looked at him surprised.

“I work with all kinds of people,” he reminded her, and turned to her little sister. “I'm Ekko,” he signed his name fast. “Good to meet you, Isha. Heard lots of good things about you.”

Isha beamed, eyes filling with excitement. And so Jinx tipped her hat over her eyes.

The girl huffed, readjusted her hat, and gave Jinx the stinkeye.

[Ride,] she pointed at Ekko's back, where his hoverboard was stashed.

He pulled it out, and it activated in his hand, extending and lighting up with green.

Isha gasped with a giant smile and reached her hands out.

“Only if Jinx is fine with it,” he smirked.

The little sister pulled at the grey cloak while humming, jumping and stomping her feet to make sure Jinx knew that she had to agree.

The older one was miffed her sister was bought over so easily.

“Sure, whatever,” she waved her hand dismissively.

Isha jumped up, opening and closing her hands in a “gimme” motion.

“If we stop for a moment, I can show you how to stand on it…”

Isha pulled at Jinx's cloak again.

“Fine,” she grumbled, crossed her arms and leaned against the closest wall. “If she gets hurt, I'm ripping your spleen out, by the way. No pressure,” she added.

“You won't get hurt, right?” he looked at Isha, and she shook her head. “That's the spirit,” he laughed.

Ekko set the hoverboard down and it floated slightly above ground. He hopped on top of it.

“Like this,” he motioned to his legs. “To keep the balance."

The girl nodded, watching him carefully.

"Y'know what? C'mon,” he extended his hand and helped Isha up on the board. It shook slightly when she clambered on, but he adjusted his feet, while setting the little one in the right spot.

Jinx put her foot against the wall and drummed her fingers on her bicep, nervous and impatient.

“You can spread your arms out for more balance if you wanna,” he said. “Now, lean ahead…”

He leaned with her, and the board started to hover forward at a slow pace. Isha giggled.

“Alright, now check this out,” he put his hands down. “Hold on now!”

She grabbed his hands, and the board surged forward.

Isha let out an excited laugh.

“Hey!” Jinx pushed herself off the wall and ran behind them.

Ekko tilted back, and the hoverboard shot up, faster and at a steep incline, leaving a green trail, and Jinx, behind.

Chapter Text

Buildings were a blur as Vi walked without a destination in mind. She just needed to get away. She needed to get away from Caitlyn's judgement. The words that burrowed deep into her.

Once, she’d said she was done blaming herself for Jinx's mistakes.

Whelp, she was lying.

There was not a world in which she didn't blame herself for what happened to her sister.

For failing her when she needed her the most.

Suddenly, she knew exactly where she was going. She picked up the pace.

She could feel the thumping of the bass before she even pushed the door.

The familiarity of flickering lights, hypnotic rhythm, and the stench of sweaty bodies and alcohol put Vi in a near trance. Her legs carried her to the bar on their own, she didn't even have to think about it.

She sat on her usual barstool and tossed a handful of coins. She didn't even have to speak.

A glass of whiskey slid across the counter and into her hand.

She downed it as if it was a shot.

“Keep ‘em coming,” she instructed as the familiar burn she oh so missed spread through her mouth, throat, chest and stomach.

A buzz tugged at her brain. Not necessarily the alcohol, not yet, at least. It was a feeling of slipping back into the right spot, of fitting in where she belonged. A buzz that promised comfort.

She picked up another glass.

Isha threw her arms up and cheered when the hoverboard came to a stop again. She laughed and bounced up and down in excitement.

She just flew over the streets of Zaun. She just flew.

Jinx's face softened with affection as she watched her little sister all gleeful like that.

“Havin fun, kiddo?” she put her hand on top of the girl's hat.

Isha nodded, a wide grin on her face. She looked up at Ekko and gave him a nod of appreciation, too.

Jinx followed her sister's gaze up and saw his face softened with affection as he looked at her. She breathed in sharp and looked away, her jaw clenched.

“Anyway. We've stuff to do,” her tone shifted, noticeably drier. “Time we move, Isha.”

“So what's that important stuff you keep mentioning?” Ekko hopped off the hoverboard, and now Isha was the only one on. She put her arms up and to the sides when it wobbled under her feet for a moment, but she caught balance.

“You don't've better things to do?” she muttered.

“Better than helping an old, miraculously alive friend?” he snorted, a small smirk tugging at his lips.

Jinx rolled her eyes and groaned. She grabbed Isha's hand and pulled her along, on top of the board.

“We're lookin for Sevika,” she finally said.

“Oh, I know where she is.”

“Yeah?” she turned her head towards him. Looked at him expectantly as she waited.

“How ‘bout I tell you over a hot bowl of food?” he grinned.

Jinx let out something between a grunt and a whine.

“Why d’ya keep pushin?” she grumbled. “Read the room, man…”

“I keep pushing cause you're the one who proposed the deal in the first place,” he reminded. “And I think you're avoiding it cause you're scared.”

“I– I’m not scared!” she protested, her voice cracking. “I just… uh… I've things to do…”

Isha hummed with a judging doubt.

Ekko chuckled.

“Yeah, keep stabbing me in the back,” she mumbled as she narrowed her eyes at her little sister. “See how that ends…”

The girl gave her a sweet smile.

“You're lucky I like you,” she scrunched her nose.

“So?” Ekko asked, poorly trying to hide how hopeful he was. “Isha's getting a meal too, of course,” he added quickly.

Isha let out a huff, pressuring Jinx to take the deal. She wanted that tasty, tasty food.

“Ugh. Fine,” she threw her head back in defeat. “Just cause I'm gettin hungry anyway.”

“I'm sure,” he laughed.

Caitlyn weaved through the streets on her own, desperately trying not to get lost. She's seen maps of Zaun a hundred times when tracking Jinx, yet being in the Undercity by herself, with no one to guide her, was a completely different beast. Streets ended abruptly, or split into nooks that didn’t seem to lead anywhere, while thin passageways were hidden out of sight. She had to follow the main streets, ones that she knew she wouldn’t find Vi on. Jinx and Isha were probably travelling through the backstreets, too.

Her chances for locating any of the sisters were pretty low. She wouldn’t even know where to start looking, either.

She considered Vi’s words. How upset she was.

“Jinx wasn’t running”. She said it with such pain… Then she blamed herself for not protecting her sister.

Cait had an inkling that something happened at The Last Drop. More than probably, Jinx was involved in burning the sisters’ old home.

Was she attacked? Did she trap herself in the flames? What would Vi be protecting her from this time around?

Caitlyn sighed. She wished Vi’d told her more. It’d be easier to talk with her, know what to say. Comfort her, while reminding her that Jinx’s choices are her own. The oldest sister couldn’t be constantly blaming herself for the younger one’s actions. It wasn’t healthy.

God, she needed to get them both in therapy immediately.

Vi lay with her head on the bar top, empty glasses surrounding her like a fence that kept her away from reality. Every time she opened her eyes, the world would spin and wobble, and in all honesty she found it funny.

She’d missed it, she thought.

She didn’t even remember why she’d stopped drinking. She was having a blast, earlier conversations just a blur in her memory.

She lifted her head up. It felt heavy.

Finally, she decided it was time to stretch her legs. And she ran out of the few cogs she had, so there was no point sticking around. She got off the barstool and her knees buckled, she had to grip the bartop as she tipped backwards, her balance completely off.

She laughed.

She felt like she was about to throw up.

Walking felt like a daunting task. Vi righted herself up and tried to set a path, her eyes drooping.

She belched. Moving her arms from the bar top, she pushed some glasses over and made them roll off. The sound of glass shattering couldn’t be heard through the music and the thumping in Vi’s head.

She stumbled forward. Or more to the side, actually. Tried to get back on the path, but overshot it again, bumping into some people she pushed herself off of.

All in all, she did quite well getting to the door. She fell over only twice, and she got up by herself, too. So she deserved a pat on the back.

She stepped out, practically hanging on the door as it opened. She needed to go somewhere, though she wasn’t sure where. Maybe her room. Maybe the pit. Maybe she’d end up in a ditch in just a few steps. It all depended which way she lurched, really.

She threw up.

Ekko plopped Isha on the stool at the edge of the counter and put his hoverboard away.

Jinx frowned. She wanted to put Isha in between them, like a tiny human shield.

She sat next to her sister.

Ekko sat next to her.

She leaned on her elbow, closer to Isha.

“I like the new outfit,” he commented, and she straightened up to wrap her cloak tightly around herself.

“Thanks,” she muttered, staring at the menu as if she didn’t already know what she’d find there.

An awkward silence fell between them.

“It’s not like you to be this quiet,” he tried again, teasing. There was a tinge of nervousness to his voice, though.

“I’ve been taking notes from Isha’s book,” she deadpanned.

He chuckled.

“It’s just weird when you’re not rambling, that’s all.”

“Me? Rambling?” she pretended to be offended. “Never done that.”

Ekko put his elbow on the counter and propped his chin in his hand, smiling, as he sat with his body turned towards her.

She pretended she couldn’t see him from the corner of her eye.

“Is five still your go-to?” he asked when Jericho looked at them expectantly.

“No,” she answered without thinking about anything but the fact he remembered her go-to after all these years. “I go with, uh… three… now,” she said unconvincingly.

“Well, I’m gonna take five,” he shrugged.

Isha lifted up four fingers, just so it’d be a neat order of organised numbers.

As Jericho chopped the meats, jovial as ever, Jinx drummed her fingers on the counter faster and faster, the metal one hitting with a clank. She could feel Ekko’s brown eyes drilling into her, and it made her sweat.

This was wrong, she thought. He was so kind to her when she was at one of the lowest moments in her life, and now she couldn’t look him in the eye. She felt like he was getting the wrong idea… hell, she wasn’t sure what was the right idea.

A feeling in her gut told her that the more time she spent with him, the higher the chance that she’d break whatever it was.

And she didn’t want to break it.

Her chest tightened.

“I’m Jinx, not a jinx,” she muttered under her breath, so quietly there was no way he could hear it.

Ekko saw her lips move, but couldn’t make out what she said. He kept looking at her restless fingers, his own finger tapping on his knee as well.

He moved his hand towards hers, wanting to cover it with his palm, but he changed his mind halfway through and put a closed fist on the counter instead. He wished his Z-Drive wasn’t broken to pieces somewhere on top of the Hexgate.

Isha watched the both of them, partially baffled and partially amused. They acted so weird, as if there was some danger they were expecting. But they were just getting food. Some good food that Jinx loved.

She took her hat off, set it down, then clambered into her big sister’s lap. She looked at her with a hum and a tilt of the head.

Jinx’s hands immediately sunk into the soft hair, and she breathed a sigh of relief as she felt the tension in her body lift, even if just a little.

“What’s up, sump rat?” she asked as she ruffled her hair, the corners of her mouth lifting into a gentle smile.

Isha hummed a question, her golden eyes trained on the darting pink irises. She didn’t really have to sign properly with Jinx. She understood her perfectly, after all.

“Pfff,” she let air out dismissively, with just a hint of uneasiness. “Dunno what you’re on about, kiddo. Everythin’s normal. We’re havin a normal time.”

It was fascinating to Isha how much faster and less clear Jinx spoke when she was nervous. She kicked her feet in the air.

Ekko let out a quiet snort.

Jinx lowered her head and burrowed her face in her sister’s hair. A long sigh left her lungs.

“Listen,” he said softly. “It’s just a free meal from me to you. Don’t need to read into that if you don’t wanna. I’m just glad you’re alive, y’know? That I can hang out with you again.”

Isha let out a quiet squeak when Jinx held her too tightly.

“Sorry–!” her hands moved away and she was about to fall into panic, but her sister just shrugged and grabbed her hands. She set them back on her head.

“Right…” the older sister muttered, fingers moving slowly through the gently curled hair. “Didn’t think you’d miss lil ol’ me so much. It’s been just one busy week, and before that we’ve been at each other’s throats for years,” she sighed. “You forgive too fast.”

“I wouldn’t say I forgave you for the lives you’ve taken,” he suddenly sounded so much harsher it made Jinx try and retreat into her shoulders like a turtle. “It’s just that I believe you’re willing to make up for it, turn over a new leaf. Help, instead of hurt.”

There was a long stretch of silence.

“I’m still me, though,” she said quietly. “I’ll always hurt people. That’s how it goes with me.”

“It’s easier to give up to ‘fate’ than to work on yourself, I s’pose” he sighed.

Her eyes shot up at him.

“Whatcha tryin to say, Little Man?” there was a sharp edge to her voice.

He looked her in the eyes. His gaze wasn’t judging, nor angry; it was comforting. Kind.

“Just that everyone has the power to change.”

Her breath hitched and she looked away.

“What if I don’t wanna change? What if I’m good the way I am?” she asked quietly, though without conviction. “What if the world doesn’t want to let me change?”

“Is that really what you think?” he leaned towards her slightly. It sounded like he doubted her words.

She shrugged.

“I think you’ve changed quite a lot,” he said it like it was a fact. “From Powder–”

She shuddered.

“–through Jinx who refused to be saved–”

Her breath hitched again at the memory of when she slapped him away when he came to ‘save’ her from Silco. The same way Vi slapped her.

“–and the loose cannon who killed on command–”

Scratches appeared at the corners of her vision. Soft murmurs of judgement.

She’d killed so many firelights by herself. Why in all deepest sumps did they ever tolerate her at that tree?

“–to the revolutionary hero of Zaun–”

Her breath was shallow. Her heart pounded against the ribs of her tightened chest. The oppressive visions creeped into her view. She tried to focus on the softness of Isha’s hair.

She’d never asked for that.

“–and the reluctant hero of Piltover in a war with fucking Noxus and a crazy magic hivemind freak.”

“Stop,” she pleaded, grabbing her head as the hallucinations swelled. She felt Isha’s arms wrap around her.

A jinx. She was a jinx. Nothing’d ever change that. Not grand gestures, nor small thoughtful actions. She’d always end up breaking whatever she’s built. That's what always happened. What was meant to happen. What had to happen. Because she was a jinx, and she’d never stop, no matter what lies she told herself.

She felt strong arms wrap around her. The warmth of his body.

She tried to jolt away, but he just kept holding her tighter.

Her shoulders shook, her jaw clenched, but she did her best not to cry.

“Sorry,” he said softly, running his hand through the short hair on the back of her head. “It just… felt like something you needed to hear. You aren’t stuck, you just have to want to move on, y’know?”

She let out a heavy, shaky breath. Her arms wrapped tightly around Isha.

“I’m… broken,” she said quietly, voice trembling. Cracking. “I’ve been broken for so much of my life…”

“You’ve always been great at fixing things. You’d say you could fix anything, right?”

“Until I broke everything.”

He held her tighter. It was crushing, but in a comforting way.

“Things break all the time. You just fix them back up again, right?”

They were silent for quite a while.

Jericho set three bowls on the counter.

“Can… Can we switch?” her voice was hoarse. “The food. I still like five the most.”

“Sure,” he chuckled. “I figured. It’s all yours.”

Chapter Text

Vi stumbled through a back alley, her shoulder pressed against the wall for support. She knew the route by heart, even drunk. Since, well, she walked it drunk many a time.

She tripped over some people on the ground, be it drunk, high, or destitute, she was too drunk to tell the difference. They didn't seem to want to throw down even when she cursed them out, her fists raised, so she just picked herself off the ground, kicked them, and continued onwards.

There weren't that many thoughts in her head. And that was quite the point. There was no past, no fear of judgement, no responsibilities. Just the present, here and now, and the knowledge that anything she wanted to do was her prerogative.

As long as her body let her, that is.

She lurched toward a side door and pounded on the metal, loud and without breaks, until a metal plate slid open and an eye regarded her from the other side.

The heavy metal door opened with a loud creak.

“The Murk Wolf herself is back,” the guard greeted her. “You're pissed drunk.”

“Yea yea,” she slurred. “Ge’me in zze… zze pit,” she pushed past the burly man, put one hand on the wall, and lumbered forward.

“You can't even stand straight!” he shouted after her as he slammed the door shut.

She stopped. Turned around.

“You wan… wanna go?” she lifted her arms in a lazy guard. Swayed with nothing to support her.

The man rolled his eyes.

“Don't start that again. You know how it ends.”

She didn't really remember how it ends. So she stumbled forward, winding up a punch.

“Shit,” the guard managed, before getting knocked out cold.

She spat on the ground right next to his limp body.

“Yea, zzats wha… I ssought,” she flipped him off for good measure and walked on ahead, keeping to the walls.

It only took roughing up whoever stood in her way to get a pass through. She could hear crowds cheering from afar and echoing through the concrete corridor. It only strengthened her resolve.

“I zzont fu– ckin care ‘bout… lineupp,” she explained impolitely as she held some chirean guy by the throat.

“But– the bets–” he whimpered, grabbing at her arm.

“Ffigure it out, zzipz… zzip… shit,” she spat out. “‘M goin ffight… ffuck y– you…”

Vi threw the guy to the floor, and he scrambled away.

“Whacha sstarin ffor,” she barked at the other people around, who promptly looked away and got out of her line of sight.

She dropped onto a hard chair with a huff and let her head sway as her arms fell limply to her sides.

“‘N ge'me… ffuckin d… rink…”

Jinx ate in silence, trying to hide the way her hands trembled still by moving the food to her mouth at an unhealthy speed. She knew Ekko had noticed it anyway, and so did Isha.

“Good shit, Jericho,” she pointed a floppy piece of meat in the cook's direction, and he laughed with appreciation. “Y'know, you should open a chain one of these days. Get that bag, you deserve it,” she scooped the thick orange sauce with the piece and filled her mouth again.

She glanced to the side as she chewed.

“Ath leasht,” she swallowed, “stop gawking, Little Man,” she hid her nervousness under a mask of displeasure. “Do I've somethin on my face, or what?”

She did, of course. Still, she pointedly put her finger in the sauce and drew a sloppy smile on her face, from cheek to cheek.

“Did I get it?”

Ekko laughed.

“Yup, all clean now,” he nodded and gave her a thumbs up before slurping up a piece himself.

For a moment, they all just chewed.

“You look… different,” Ekko said out of nowhere.

Jinx raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah? Enlighten me.”

“You don't look as tired. Got those bags under your eyes handled. At least in comparison to the last time I saw you.”

“Well, yours got bigger. Maybe we just swapped,” she shrugged.

“You look in better shape overall, I think–”

“Yeah, and I've showered,” she rolled her eyes. “I'm a beacon of fitness and healthy lifestyle now. A few more days and I'm gonna cure my fucked up brain with some breathing exercises, too.”

“N-no, I mean it,” he stuttered slightly. She actually did look like she'd showered, he noticed. “You look… well-rested, I'spose. And like you've had regular meals.”

She let out a loud “ha”.

“You really notice shit like that? How much do you stare at me? Weirdo.”

“I– It’s not– it’s not like that,” he looked away, flustered.

“Well, I'm glad that I look better than when I did after a week of not sleeping while starving myself,” she put the bowl to her lips and slurped the sauce up. “Always better than the last time, dunno how you do it, man,” she addressed Jericho, who grinned and smacked the cleaver he was holding into the board on his shoulder.

She grabbed a handkerchief and cleaned up her hands, then turned to Isha to clean her face.

“Can't believe you got this dirty. Eatin like a feral rat,” she shook her head, as if her face wasn't just as messy. “So where's the big lady at?”

She glanced at Ekko.

He lifted a handkerchief of his own, then motioned to Jinx's face.

“Can I…?” he asked hesitantly and with uncertainty. “D-don't read into it. You just look like a mess.”

“I thought I looked so nice and healthy,” her eyes darted from his to the handkerchief. She quickly wiped her face herself. “There. Good as new.”

“You've not cleaned even half of it,” he sighed.

She looked at Isha, who nodded in agreement and hummed, as if calling her a hypocrite.

Jinx tapped her nails on the counter.

“Don't be weird about it,” she finally said, hiding her embarrassment under a thick layer of annoyance.

He leaned forward and started to clean her face up. The smudge on her nose, a few droplets on her forehead from when she waved a piece of squid around… His hand grabbed her chin, gently, to turn her head.

She felt a bite of blush on her cheeks, and hoped it wasn't too visible.

Unfortunately, even the faintest of blushes was clearly visible against her pale skin.

“Oh, thank god you're here,” a posh voice made Ekko's hand jolt back as his head turned towards the source. Jinx let out a yelp-like sound from her tightened throat and pushed herself away at the same time.

She fell off the chair and down to the ground, landing flat on her back. She decided to stay like that for a while.

“What're you doin here?” Ekko scowled as he got off the chair and stood between Caitlyn and Jinx. He crossed his arms on his chest, though in a way that'd let him react fast if he had to.

Isha jumped down to the ground and checked up on Jinx, who pulled her cloak's hood down to cover most of her face. The little sister plopped her hand on her face.

Jinx didn't have a reason to hide from Caitlyn. She just wanted to cover up the flustered blush on her cheeks that only grew when she thought about how that face cleaning would've looked from an outside perspective.

“Good day to you too, Ekko,” Caitlyn said with a polite nod, as if it was completely normal she was in the Undercity. She then looked back at Jinx. “I've lost Vi.”

“The fuck you mean?” she grumbled as she lifted her head and tilted it to see from under the hood.

Ekko looked between the two of them, his forehead creased as he tried to make sense of the situation.

“She… walked off,” Cait explained. “Whatever you've told her, it had her so shaken she broke down and got all… aggravated, to put it lightly.”

Ekko's brow furrowed as they continued to talk.

Jinx laughed bitterly.

“Of-fucking-course she did,” she muttered as she sat up.

“I don't necessarily find it funny,” Caitlyn's eyes narrowed.

“Hold on,” Ekko finally spoke up, looking from Cait to Jinx. “Why the hell are you talkin like some old buddies? Aren't you trying to arrest her?”

Caitlyn's brow raised in confusion.

“She's been staying with Vi and me for the past–”

She looked over Ekko's shoulder, at Jinx who jumped up to her feet and rapidly moved her hand by her throat, a universal motion that meant “shut the fuck up immediately”.

“Uh. I've had a change of heart?” Cait said, clearly uncertain of what's going on.

“Wait, what?” Ekko turned to Jinx, baffled. Miffed. “You've been stayin with the Piltie? Topside?”

“Just for a day or two,” she mumbled, kicking the ground as she stared down at her feet.

“And– and you didn't think to, I dunno, pop in? Tell me you're alive?” he raised his arms in disbelief.

She fidgeted with her metal finger.

“Didn't… didn't think you'd care that much,” she lied again.

Caitlyn and Isha looked at each other, sensing the tension, then their eyes turned back at the little spectacle in front of them.

“What do– the fuck you mean?!” the moment his voice raised, he put his hands over his mouth and nose and rubbed the creases between his eyebrows with a long sigh. “I thought you were dead. I was mourning you.”

“Shouldn't've gotten so attached,” she blurted out.

He scowled.

She winced.

“Right,” he said, his voice stern. Maybe even cold. “I'm sure you had your priorities. Not like you can write a letter from that mansion and reach me in a day,” he glared at Caitlyn. “I guess the post office Topside works only when Piltover needs somethin.”

As he walked past the Piltie, he shoulder-checked her.

“You look like a bruised up potato,” he commented.

“Yeah, well. Can't always look prim and proper,” she retorted matter-of-factly.

“I'm gonna take you to Sevika. Then you can run back Northside, nothin's keepin you here I'spose,” he said as he stomped ahead.

Jinx put the hat on Isha's head and grabbed her hand tightly.

“Thanks, Peepers,” she grumbled.

“What is going on between the two of you?” Cait whispered as they followed a few steps behind Ekko.

“Hell if I know,” Jinx said sourly as she shrugged.

“Why didn't you reach out to him…?” Cait pushed.

Jinx shrugged again.

“Aren't you two–”

“No,” Jinx hissed, her voice an octave higher. “We aren't. Fuck you.”

“–childhood friends,” Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. It was an… interesting reaction.

“Oh.” Jinx said faintly. “Yeah… that… I guess.”

“You know, I can reach him through the post quite efficiently. He's got people everywhere at this point…” she sighed. “He would have made a great Councillor.”

The younger woman nodded slowly. “He's got his little squad to take care of, though,” she shrugged yet again. At that point it felt like she was trying to convince herself that she was indifferent. “I dunno why he even cares ‘bout me.”

“People care about friends. About people they like,” she said.

“Do you care about me?” Jinx asked in a teasing tone.

Caitlyn clicked her tongue.

“I'd have to like you first, wouldn't I,” she deadpanned.

Jinx snorted.

“Correct answer,” she nodded. “Can’t have you, of all people, start caring about me.”

They walked in silence for a few blocks.

“What did you tell her? Vi. She was distraught,” Caitlyn spoke again.

“Just that I was the one to burn the bar,” Jinx answered dismissively.

“I'm pretty confident it wasn't just that,” Cait said calmly.

Jinx's eyes narrowed at her.

“I don't wanna tell ya,” she snapped. “It's none of your business.”

She stared ahead, her lips pressed into a thin line.

Caitlyn studied her expression for a few moments.

“If you need some professional help–”

“I don't!” she stomped her foot.

Ekko glanced over his shoulder at the loud outburst.

“I don't need a shrink,” she said quieter. “I'm fine.”

The Piltovan looked at her as if she didn't believe Jinx just said such a clear lie right to her face.

“I thought you'd discussed it with Vi? And agreed to it?”

“Yeah. But not in a serious way. I'd be messin around.”

“That's fine,” Cait sighed. “If we find Vi today, I'm setting up a therapy session for tomorrow. That's non-negotiable. Whatever way you choose to approach it, I don't care. You need to talk to someone.”

“I don't need shit,” she muttered.

Vi stumbled out onto the arena, the blinding lights shining from above, and the crowd cheering all around her. The ringmaster looked perplexed at her appearance, but it wasn't like she'd noticed. She was too busy finding a way to stand straight.

She swayed to the sides, adrenaline starting to pump, a thing that’d just happen whenever she entered the pit.

She squared up when a lean fish-man entered the space, and when the gong rang she went right at it.

Punch. Jab. Hook. Uppercut.

A fist to her face.

She took a step back, bounced forward, and threw a haymaker.

The fish-man fell to the ground, but looked like he was getting up. So she grabbed him by the collar and came just short of bashing his face in.

Cheers. A music to her ears.

She was a fucking beast. She was the best fucking fighter this arena's ever seen. She could beat those people with one arm tied behind her back. Hell, both arms. It was so easy.

A new opponent. A ring of the gong.

She went at him, swinging. It might've looked wild and not fully thought through… and it partially was. But fighting was her second nature. Her first nature, even.

She hit, and hit, and got hit, but it barely registered mentally. Physically, she might've gotten a mild concussion.

She smacked the guy's head on the concrete wall of the pit. He groaned for help. She smacked his head again, leaving a red splotch on the grey wall.

She could use a drink about now, she thought. A little celebratory treat for doing so fucking well. She was on the roll. The crowd was going crazy.

Vi pumped her fists up and let out an overconfident, triumphant roar. She swung at an opponent sneaking up on her from behind. Her fist connected with nothing, and she stumbled forward following the momentum.

On her hands and knees, she blinked as she looked around for whomever she’d just missed. There was a new opponent coming in, a beefy bat lady. But she was too far yet to have been behind her.

She quickly got back up to her feet, throwing her arms to the sides for just a moment, to catch her balance.

Another ring of the gong.

She jabbed, and missed, and the next moment her nose felt broken. She righted herself up and exhaled sharply through her nostrils, making blood pour out.

She threw another jab, this time right in her opponent’s stomach. Uppercut to the jaw.

God, she was doing so fucking well. She was killing it. She was–

She was sent to the ground with a powerful hook to her jaw. It was… sobering, at least for a moment, giving her enough time to get her bearings and scramble back up to her feet while dodging a kick.

She sent a barrage of jabs straight into the bat lady’s stomach, stumbled to the side as she avoided a fist, jumped and put her whole momentum into a punch to the temple.

As she landed, Vi stumbled over the massive body she sent to the ground. Tumbled. Got back to her feet, as did her opponent.

She was so much fucking better, there was no way she’d lose. She was the champion. The legend. Vander’s prodigy.

She slammed her knee into the chirean’s nose. The moment she dropped down, she sent a combo of jabs into her side, her ribs. She paid for her overconfidence by catching a fist to her chin, but she shrugged it off.

Headshot, headshot… One more haymaker to the face, and the bat lady was on the ground.

Vi leaned forward, breathing heavily and letting the blood drip from her face and into the sand below.

She was the best. Nobody could beat her in a fistfight. And she wasn’t even fighting for money, she was pretty sure they threw her into the roster without any agreement of compensation.

She was doing it purely for fun. And to show how fucking skilled she was. She could take the whole world on.

She kicked the bat lady for good measure before she was dragged off.

One more, she thought, pumping her fist up with the confidence of a certain winner.

“Vi! Vi!!!”

Her head turned, hand up over her brow to cover her eyes from the lights. She scanned the crowd, looking for the source of the voice.

She’d probably imagined that. She shook her head and slammed her palm into her forehead to make all the distractions go away. She was enjoying herself, it wasn’t the time for all… that.

“Vi! Fuckin– Brain Damage!”

She winced as something hit the side of her head. She looked down for the culprit of the sudden sting to the temple. A screwdriver. Then, she looked up to where it probably came from.

Two taller figures, one hooded and one clearly Ekko, stood mostly still, by the railings. The shorter, cloaked figure jumped and waved her arm, holding Isha on her hip with the other.

Vi blinked rapidly, tilting her head. She gave an awkward wave.

“Vi? The fuck you’re doing here,” a rough voice sounded from behind.

Vi’s head turned on a swivel as she raised her fists up. In front of her was a burly older woman with a blue lightning-like scar on her face, and a giant metal arm.

“You’ve gotta be shitting me,” Vi groaned.

A gong rang out.

Chapter Text

“Are you drunk or just concussed?” Sevika asked with a smirk as her metal arm clenched its jaws in the air.

“I ffeel– I ffeel like zzats chea–” Vi didn't finish the sentence, instead she jerked back to avoid the metal appendage.

“Stop whining,” the older woman snarled, her fist missing Vi's face by a hair’s breadth.

Vi countered by catching the arm, pulling Sevika in, and headbutting her, before she was sent flying, and then tumbling, by the flat of metal she took to the gut.

She rolled to the side as the open jaws hit the sand where her head was just a second ago. She stumbled back to her feet and threw a barrage of jabs, all of them hitting Sevika's forearms raised in guard, which seemed to not affect her at all.

The older woman's fist connected with Vi's jaw, sending her spinning, then a kick to the lower back sent her to the ground again.

“You've gotten worse, kid,” she smirked.

Vi lifted herself up and shook her head rapidly to regain her bearings.

Sevika's comment definitely got her riled up. Because she was the best. She beat her twice before, too. What's a third?

She ducked under the metal arm, before sending her opponent stumbling with another uppercut to the jaw. She took a running start for a leap and connected her knee with her nose before the older woman managed to raise her arms in guard.

Sevika stumbled backwards and to her knees, propping herself up on her prosthesis.

“You’vve gotten worse, bitsh,” Vi slurred, moving her hand in a “come at me” motion.

“Thirty cogs on Sevika,” Jinx said as she leaned forward against the railing.

“I don't take losing bets,” Ekko said matter-of-factly.

“Sure,” Caitlyn sighed. “I'll bite. Thirty cogs on Vi.”

“Oh, I'm gonna spend it all at Jericho's,” she grinned.

“Have you not just eaten?”

“What can I say, I need my food, I'm a growing girl.”

“Unfortunately, the only way in which you get taller is if you climb a box. A ladder, perhaps,” Caitlyn glanced down at her, the tiniest of smirks tugging at her lips.

“I'm surprised you don't hit your long-ass forehead every time you pass through a door,” Jinx rolled her eyes.

“Can– can you stop that?” Ekko's nose scrunched. “This sounds too much like a friendly banter, and it's honestly freaking me out.”

Jinx glanced at Cait. They both furrowed their brow at each other, then focused back on the match.

Vi's back hit the wall with a loud thud. She ducked under a swipe of the metal arm, jabbed Sevika in the stomach, in the chin, then her head bounced off the wall, sent back with the older woman's right hook.

Vi swayed, so Sevika grabbed her by the forehead and slammed her head into the concrete wall again.

The older woman stepped to the side with a gruff chuckle, letting Vi stagger forward and fall down to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

Sevika rolled her shoulder and leaned back against the wall, working on catching her breath.

Vi lay there, the world blurring, spinning, darkening around the edges like a vignette. The cheers turned into jeers, her heartbeat thumped in her ears and turned to low, distant voices she couldn't make out.

There was no Vander. She was not fighting to protect anyone, after all. This time, nobody needed her. She had no reason to get up, other than the pure stubbornness and need to prove to herself, and to everyone who was belittling and booing her, that she was the best.

Someone was screaming… or maybe whistling…? Someone mocked her right by her ear.

She put one hand firmly on the ground and pushed herself up just a little. Curling one leg underneath herself, she slowly got to her hands and knees, her head gently swinging from side to side as she couldn't find the balance.

Sevika sighed heavily as she watched Vi scramble up to her knees, then back to her feet. She was tilting to one side, like she could fall down on her own at any second.

“Give it up, kid,” Sevika said in a throaty voice. “No reason to get yourself knocked out cold. Just stay on the ground.”

Vi roared and charged, and Sevika dodged to the side, so the flying punch connected with the concrete wall instead of the face of her opponent. An elbow to the head made her take a step to the side. She turned and smashed her fist into Sevika's diaphragm, grabbed her head and slammed it on her knee, then grabbed her by the hair and smashed her face into the wall.

Sevika stumbled, swiped at Vi, who took a few steps back and nearly tripped over her own feet.

The older woman groaned and spat out some blood from a cut lip. She took a punch to the temple, returned one of her own between Vi's guard which kept getting sloppier with every hit to the head.

Finally, she hit her over the head with the metal arm, then roundhouse kicked her to the temple, sending her limp body to the ground.

Vi didn't move again, blacked out in the sand.

Sevika raised her arm, victorious.

Vi was dragged away from the pit, while Sevika, to the crowd's content, continued to fight her next opponents.

“C'mon,” Jinx motioned for the group to follow, and they pushed between the sweaty bodies of the audience.

“Where are we going?” Caitlyn asked between soft “excuse me”-s she spoke out of habit as she squeezed through the crowd.

“To Vi, duh,” Jinx elbowed someone who was unlucky enough not to notice her passing.

“And you know where she is?” Ekko stuck with them still. He had some choice words for Vi. Of all the people, she knew how it felt to mourn someone important, and yet…

“Yup. Who d’ya think dragged her back home after Headband left? You think Miss Concussion could've made it back home by herself?” she snorted.

Isha hummed at her, motioning with their home signs, asking if that's why Jinx had sometimes been gone when she woke up at night.

“Yup, you got it, kiddo,” Jinx sighed.

“Headband?” Caitlyn's brow creased in the middle, between her eyebrows. “You mean… Loris…?”

Jinx shrugged.

“Dunno, duncare,” she said, flippant.

Eventually, they all slid through the railings that fenced off a path down, and followed the stairs to a sturdy metal door.

“Now what?” Cait crossed her arms.

“Now we just sit and wait patiently until someone politely lets us in,” Jinx answered as she crouched down and set Isha on the ground.

“Oh…?” her eyes widened in surprise. Then narrowed. “You’re not serious.”

“Good catch,” Jinx snapped her fingers and pointed a finger gun at the older woman.

She took Mylo’s old lockpick out and put it in the keyhole.

“Gob it,” she said in a quiet sing-song voice, to herself. Well, to Mylo, who always had something to say about her lockpicking skills.

In just a few turns of the wrist, she pressed the handle and, very slowly, cracked the door open.

“So… It was probably easier to do when on my own,” she admitted, looking at the group behind her. “Y’know, blend in ‘til they think I’m supposed to be there, all that.”

She thought for a moment, tapping her chin.

“I’m sure it’ll probably be fine!” she finally grinned and walked on ahead.

It wasn't long at all until someone noticed a group of three young adults and a child.

“You're not supposed to be here!” a tall woman stood in their path.

“Actually,” Jinx’s voice was all cheerful and sweet, “we are!”

The woman scanned everyone, one by one.

“No, you're not. How did you get in here?”

“We're not here to cause trouble,” Jinx continued chirping. “We're here to pick up the trouble, in fact!”

“How did you get in?” the woman reiterated, and it sounded like a threat.

“Listen here, lady,” Jinx's smile didn’t falter, but her hand went to her gun.

At the same moment, Ekko grabbed her by the wrist and shook his head, frowning, while Caitlyn stepped forward, pulling out her coin pouch.

“We just want to take Vi off your hands,” she said calmly, and from the woman's expression she could tell that her strategy was working.

Jinx rolled her eyes and pouted.

“You're no fun,” she muttered, pulling her arm free.

“Killing people is not fun,” Ekko countered.

“Not with that attitude,” she blurted out.

She looked away under his glare.

“I'd've just scared her a little, gee,” she crossed her arms on her chest.

Isha pulled at Jinx's cloak and huffed, then motioned with a smile. Jinx was fun! So however she dealt with people was fun, too!

Jinx grinned and patted her on the hat.

“See? You get it. That's why you're my favourite.”

They followed the woman through the barren, concrete halls. At some point, Jinx skipped on ahead, already knowing the way.

The infirmary was a very generous word for the plain room with a few thin, ratty cots strung about the floor. It was more of a “get back to consciousness and leave” room, really.

The middle sister was the first to make it in.

“Wakey wakey, Brain Damage,” she cooed as she crouched down and squeezed Vi's cheeks together.

The next moment, her smile dropped, giving way to frown as she lowered her head and sniffed her big sister’s breath.

“Wake the fuck up, dipshit,” she snarled and slapped her over the face.

“Hey!” Caitlyn rushed forward, past Ekko who stayed by the door, and grabbed Jinx by the wrist as she wound up for another slap. “Stop that. She's hurt enough.”

“She's fuckin drunk, that's what she is,” her voice was low, and raspy, and very unhappy.

Cait frowned, too.

Isha joined up with them, crouched down, and plopped her hand on Vi's face, checking if it'd help. When it didn't, she repeated the motion.

“Vi…” Caitlyn said quietly, as she got on her knees and put her girlfriend's head in her lap. She moved her hair from her face with a gentle, caring touch, then she took out a handkerchief.

Jinx watched her tenderly clean blood, sweat and tears from her sister's face, and her lips pressed into a thin line.

It was her fault, after all, she thought. She'd told Vi too much. She should've known her pea brain couldn't handle this much heavy information.

Now, because of her, she was drunk again. Beat up. Pushing Caitlyn away.

Caitlyn, over whose face she could see a scratchy judgement fading in and out. As if she was telling her she knew exactly who caused this. Who's to blame. She was looking at her, frowning.

Cait saw the look in Jinx's eyes. The rapid movements of her eyes, focusing on things around her as if she was seeing things that weren't there. She grabbed her by the arm before Jinx had a chance to pull away, firm but delicate.

“Help me turn her to her side?” she requested. She didn't need help with that. But it was a task that'd hopefully snap Jinx's mind back, give her an opportunity to help.

The middle sister nodded, and followed the instructions on how to turn a person properly, and not just by force.

Jinx lay down right next to her sister, face to face. She pressed her finger into her cheek and sighed.

“You stink. You're a stinking mess. A big, stupid, stinking mess,” she muttered. “You've won me thirty cogs, but I'm not even happy about that anymore cause you're so pathetic.”

She patted her on the cheek with just a little bit more force than was necessary.

Isha sat behind Vi and rubbed her back in comforting circles, staring at her face and watching her closed eyes like a hawk, waiting for them to open.

Ekko's heard about how Jinx and Vi bonded. Jinx described some of their time at the peaceful commune, how they slept next to each other, ate together, how Vi braided her hair like she used to when they were kids, and how she got so much worse at it.

But seeing them be… sisters again? Seeing Powder– that is Jinx– lay next to her like when they were kids, talking in the same manner she used to when she'd get mad about something Vi'd done…

It made his chest tighten. His heart swelled painfully. It flooded his mind with all those memories he had to forget so that he could face Jinx in battle, as she shot, and threw explosives, and killed his friends.

It gave him so much hope that she could be Powder again.

He knew it wasn't truly possible, of course. She had years and years of being Jinx to account for, it was always going to be a part of her. If she were to magically become Powder, she'd just break again under the weight of her actions.

Still, he couldn't help but see little Powder calling Vi a big, stupid butthead for wrangling her to bed before she'd walk him home for the night.

His jaw clenched. He wiped a tear before it left his eye.

Vi felt a bunch of things. The first and most prominent one was the pounding headache, as if her brain had bounced around in her skull one too many times. With that, there was the ringing in her ears. She felt singing pain all over her body. Finally, she felt something smacking her cheek, and rubbing her forehead, and her back.

Her eyes slowly cracked open, a blur covering the person in front of her enough to make them morph into different faces. Mom… Cait… Jinx…? The last one felt right. Especially when she could register sounds again, and heard the raspy voice of her sister.

She blinked rapidly, and the blur went away. Mostly.

“–looo… hellooooo, how many fingers?” Jinx waved her hand in front of Vi’s face and watched her eyes lazily follow her movements as her pupils changed their size under the cold light.

“Ffou… five…?”

“Two, Brain Damage,” Jinx flicked her on the forehead. “Gee, you're hopeless. And drunk. Again.”

Vi's eyelids drooped as she tried to focus on the two fingers that weren't, in fact, four or five.

“I'mm no– nnot zrunk…” she muttered.

Jinx flicked her on the forehead again.

“Ssstop…” Vi's arm lifted slowly and she put it on top of her sister's, to keep it on the floor and away from her head.

“Vi? How are you feeling…?” a worried posh voice sounded from somewhere above as a hand ran through her hair.

“‘S all good Caphcake,” she slurred.

Caitlyn sighed.

“You've got a concussion,” she noted.

“She's a permanent concussion, let's be real,” Jinx hummed.

“Zzid I… winn…?”

“Yeah. One way ticket to stupid town. Too bad you're a resident already.”

Vi was silent for a moment as she felt it was some sort of sarcasm.

“You have won a few fights…” Caitlyn said, as if trying to cheer her up.

“And then Sevika handed you your ass on a silver platter,” Jinx snorted.

Vi scowled. Didn’t say anything.

“Your breath stinks,” her younger sister scolded, her nose scrunched.

“Sstop ssmellin it zzen…”

“The moment that concussion goes away, I’m givin you a new one.”

“That's enough,” Caitlyn sighed. “Let her come to in peace. We can have a conversation later.”

The last sentence made Vi feel like she might've been in some sort of trouble.

She lifted herself up to a sitting position and looked around, her eyes squinted. She tried to ignore her sisters’ judging stares.

“Ekko…? Wha’a you zzoin here?”

He was leaning against the doorframe, his arms crossed.

“Oh, you know. Just found out your sister's been alive, that's all,” his fingers drummed against his bicep.

Jinx lifted herself up to sit as well. She made sure to face as away from Ekko as she could, so that maybe she'd disappear from his view.

“Zhe's been b… back ffor… like a week–”

Jinx slammed her hand over her sister's mouth.

“A… week…?” Ekko's brow raised, then fell, creasing in the middle. “Huh. A bit longer than ‘a day or tw–’”

“She– she's concussed. Talkin out her ass. Y'know. Like a concussed drunk person. No perception of time,” the middle sister gave excuses at the speed of light.

Vi moved her hand away from her mouth.

“Nah, I'm pre… pretty ssure–”

Jinx slammed her hand back over her mouth.

“I'm pretty sure you need to shut the fuck your mouth,” she hissed under her breath.

Vi leaned back and against Caitlyn.

“Hiiii,” she let out. “Ssorry ff… for goin offf…”

Now Cait scrunched her nose as the stench of alcohol hit her straight on.

“How much have you had?” she asked sternly.

“Lliike… a one…” she thought for a moment. “Oor ten… ssomewhe… where betweenn…”

Caitlyn let out a long sigh, and so did Jinx.

“‘M ffiiine,” she said dismissively.

“Clearly, you aren't.”

Vi let her head tip to the side so that her forehead was against Cait's jawline. She lifted her head and kissed her up the jaw.

Cait let out another, tired sigh and gently pushed Vi's head away.

“Ugh. Let's get Sevika and go,” Jinx looked away from the affection with disdain. She put her shoulder under Vi's arm and stood up with a grunt, lifting her sister up to her feet. “Can you at least pretend to stand?” she huffed.

Cait stood up, too, and put Vi’s other arm over her shoulder.

Jinx suddenly felt a knot in her stomach, and her knees buckled a little.

She heard the distant screams, smelled the red dust in her nose.

They were holding Vi the same way as they did when they dragged her unconscious body out of the commune, when Noxus attacked. When she lost Isha, and felt like she could lose Vi at any moment as she was bleeding out from her side.

She glanced at Caitlyn, who was looking at her with concern, in an empathetic way.

She remembered, too. The way Jinx kept staring at Vi, as if the moment she had glanced away, her sister would've succumbed to her wounds. She remembered her plea to take care of Violet right before she surrendered and enforcers hauled her off to that cell.

The hand that she held on Vi's side rose up, and she rubbed Jinx's back in a comforting motion.

Jinx shuddered. Her hand tensed under Vi's ribs. The other hand searched for Isha.

Only when she felt the little hand in hers did she let out a breath she didn't even realise she was holding.

“I’m fine,” she whispered, glancing at Cait with what could be confused for appreciation, which it obviously wasn’t.

They dragged Vi through the corridors.

To her credit, she tried to walk, and it kinda worked.

Sevika had been the champion of the pit for some time now, enjoying her post-victory time in what could be considered a lounge, fitted with a couch, alcohol, and cigars.

It wasn’t all she was doing, not really. She’s been staying with the Firelights off and on, as she considered Ekko the closest person capable of actually leading the Undercity. So she lent a hand here and there, stayed in contact, even ran some regular jobs.

Firelights weren’t a chembaron’s empire. But a chembaron’s empire wasn’t an unassuming bar of the Hound of the Undercity.

She could adapt, she always had. As long as it benefited Zaun and pushed it towards independence from the Toppers, she was happy to oblige.

She was mid drink when a group of people entered the room. She heard their footsteps, so she lazily raised her head.

And she spat her drink out.

Her jaw fell as she stared at Isha, who was apparently alive now. Then at Jinx, who threw her head back and let the hood fall.

She noticed Vi staring daggers at her, and Ekko, and someone who couldn’t possibly be the Kiramman girl, but she was mostly tunnel-visioned on the two girls who were supposed to be dead.

She looked at her drink, then rubbed the back of her head, wondering if she’d finally gotten the worst concussion of her life and lost her mind.

Isha ran to her with a grin and jumped in her lap. A second later, a blur followed by pink streaks that tried to catch up with just as pink eyes bodied her like a cannonball.

“Hiiiiiiii Leftie,” Jinx grinned wide, hanging off her neck as her legs hung over the backrest of the couch. She gave her an annoyingly wet smooch on the scarred cheek. “Long time no see, huh?”

Sevika stared at Isha, at her colourful hat, big golden eyes and the wide gap-toothed grin. She felt the tiny arms hug her at the waist, so she must’ve been real.

Jinx was too annoying not to be real.

As if on autopilot, she brought the bottle back to her mouth and chugged whatever was left, despite Jinx’s scowl.

“What the fuck,” she finally said.

Chapter Text

“Not gonna lie,” Ekko said as he leaned on the railing at the high level of the Firelight tree. “You're the last person I'd expect to join the Firelights. I don't know how to feel about that.”

“I'm not joining the Firelights, kid,” Sevika scoffed as she tapped her rolled up cigarette and let the ashes fall like the arcane-diseased leaves. “Don't think your gang wants me in here, anyway,” she motioned to the mural beneath them with her chin. “Killed too many of you.”

Ekko fell silent.

She was right. He didn't want to bring it up, not right after the Undercity united under Jinx and him to fight Noxus. Everything felt like a crockpot of insanity.

Undercity united as one. What a pipedream. And yet, even if just for a day…

“What you've pulled off… well, what Jinx's pulled off…” when she spoke the name, Ekko visibly winced and bit the inside of his cheek.

She was gone.

He didn't even notice that Sevika's expression changed as well. It was sour, bitter. More than usual. She put a stress on her name, too. It sounded like a scoff, but it wasn't.

It was pain.

She knew Jinx since she was a tiny squirt. Usually glued to Vi's side, sometimes she sat alone at the bar, where Vander served her juice.

She never interacted with Powder. She had no desire to speak to a child, she really barely noticed the brat around The Last Drop.

Then, Jinx exploded her arm. And her own family, she supposed. She was more annoyed about the arm, personally.

Since then, that brat she's barely noticed had become a constant pain in her ass. Tantrums, rage, head-splitting sobbing, playing one record on repeat… Silco shielded her. He was the one and only person who kept her from ripping that blue head off her shoulders.

That kid was everyone's problem. But she, the right-hand woman, had to spend a lot of time with her boss. And Jinx was stuck to him like shit to a shoe.

She wasn't a babysitter, she'd remind him in anger. He'd go off on rants about how “Jinx needs to discover her potential”, or “learn the ways of Zaun”, “be a fighter for the cause”, or whatever else excuse she would never be satisfied with.

Jinx was tolerable only when she sat in silence and watched her work on her arm. Once in a while she'd even hold tools for her, or keep the arm down so that she could work without it slipping.

Then, the little shit became a teen. And it was a fucking nightmare.

Her bombs started working. A power she'd use to fill the bar up with glitter and smoke. Sevika hated the fact that she was the one to help her improve in the actually-working-explosives department. She paid for it in sanity, and she probably still had glitter in her ears to this day.

If something angered Jinx, she wasn't above shooting it. Or, if it was a person, shooting at them. A “warning shot”, she'd call it after blowing someone's toes off.

That's when she became widely known to be crazy. Insane. Unhinged. Silco's dog that needed to be leashed. She was maybe fourteen at that point.

And Silco fucking encouraged it.

He had her “run errands”, which was a phrase that meant “kill people”. And Sevika had to babysit her on many of these errands.

They both hated each other, then.

Still, she supposed she was the closest thing to a “mother figure” that Jinx'd ever had. Which was insanely fucked up on its own, and she'd never asked for this. No wonder Jinx turned out like that.

After seeing what a mess she'd made of herself, Sevika was the one to teach her how to put on some basic makeup. Every now and again, she'd be stuck untangling her rapidly growing hair, not without cursing, and grumbling, and threatening to cut it all off.

Jinx wasn’t the worst at her job, either. Quite to the contrary, she was great at blowing her targets up.

But she'd also blow up anything and anyone in a certain radius.

And Sevika had to clean the mess up most of the time. She'd've quit the job if Silco hadn't been so efficient at running the Undercity. Building an empire that had the potential to scare the Pilties away, for good.

So she endured, despite the attention-starved brat who always seemed to listen from the shadows.

As years passed, the kid would start getting ballsy, too. As if all fear and reason was thrown out the window.

She'd draw on people, get in their faces, play cruel “pranks” which aftermath ranged from small heart attacks to actual physical damage... she'd even butt heads with the bought Sheriff. A fucking Piltie Sheriff.

She faced the consequences of that only once, when Marcus beat her into a pulp with his baton. Sevika wasn't there, but she could've easily imagined a hundred ways that brat set him off.

Silco had a chat with him. Jinx got a lecture, too, but so much tamer in comparison. Then, she was allowed to go about her day like nothing had happened.

Silco was so soft with her. He disciplined her in his own way, gave her lecturers and life lessons… but she was always protected. That little shit.

Some of the most upset she'd seen him get at Jinx was when she tried to bum a smoke off of her at sixteen. As if it was worse for her health than going into a fight, guns blazing.

“If that brat starts stealing my smokes, we're gonna’ve a problem,” she told Silco as she handed over a collections report.

He called Jinx into his office, explained the issue at hand.

“Is this true?” he asked her in that calm voice that spelled trouble.

The brat, already with two braids that reached her thighs, perched herself on top of the desk and kicked her feet, heels smacking against the wood with loud, annoying thumps.

“You smoke all the time,” she finally said dismissively. “Everyone smokes. Why can't I?”

Silco took out a cigarette, handed it to her and nodded.

She was suspicious, but took it and let him light it up.

Sevika watched with one eyebrow cocked, and arms crossed.

Jinx took a drag and coughed it out immediately, her face twisted in disgust, and she looked at Silco, who was already rolling the next one.

Sevika snorted.

Jinx glared at her and, as if it was a challenge, then took another drag. This time she held it in longer before going into another coughing fit.

Sevika smirked openly, enjoying the little show as if it was the best entertainment she's gotten in a long time.

After a few more puffs, Jinx conceded.

“I– I don't want it anymore,” she rasped as she tried to hand it back to Silco.

“No,” he motioned for her to keep it. “You wanted to smoke, didn't you?”

“Well, I don't want to anymore!”

She harked, and coughed, and spat, and whined as he made her smoke four more throughout his long-winded lecture about her health, about the long-term effects, about how it was the last thing that she needed while being exposed to the toxic air of the Undercity.

Jinx hadn't asked her for a smoke since.

In a similar manner, Sevika gave her a glass of liquor once, when she was annoying her at the bar during a quiet hour. She herself chugged one, then dared Jinx to do the same.

Oh, the way that girl spat, and retched, and palmed at her tongue to get the burn off… That was way too amusing.

To her knowledge, Jinx'd never touched alcohol again, a little coward with weak taste buds.

At some point, Silco had shown mercy. He took Jinx to a spot she'd claim as her base of operations, and she'd stay there for days on end.

Now that was a blessing. Some fucking peace and quiet, for once. The business became enjoyable again, she could actually relax at the bar without seeing the brat mess around. No babysitting, no distractions. She became so much more efficient at her job.

There was one more time that Silco lost his cool. She could hear his heated rant and Jinx's raised voice from the ground floor, and so she went to check up on them as they acted so out of character.

And there she was, Jinx with a fresh, reddened tattoo of blue smoke over her shoulder.

A week later, she came in with her whole right arm covered.

Silco made Sevika find out who was the poor bastard that kept tattooing the kid and have a little chat.

To say that Jinx threw a fit when caught half way through getting her ribcage done was an understatement. Sevika had to drag her out by the hair.

A month later, Jinx had disappeared for half a week, like a rock in Pilt.

When she came back, her side was tattooed down to her hip.

It was all in a span of the same year. Sixteen sure was her year of rebellion.

The way she finally lost it completely after Vi'd returned was still fresh in Sevika’s mind.

Jinx'd draw on her, sure. She'd rig her arm. Kick, and scream, and punch. Detonate explosives without waiting for her to get out of range.

She'd never ambushed her, gassed her, knocked her out and tied her up in the rafters, though. That was a first one.

In that one week, so much had changed.

And she was still stuck cleaning up Silco's messes. The surviving chembarons jumped at each other's throats the very first moment they saw the opportunity. In just a week, they moved in to take as much territory as they possibly could, the Undercity be damned. And she was stuck there, running around like a headless chicken.

While Jinx fucked off for a week or two.

She'd never expected she'd stand up for her at the barons’ meeting. It just felt… wrong to hand her over. She used to think Jinx was a detriment to the operation, yes. But to just… give her to the Pilties?

This was Zaun. In Zaun, they didn't offer up their own people. Silco had never done so.

Neither had Vander.

There was a tiny, little, nearly nonexistent part of her that felt bad for the kid. Losing yet another father couldn't've been good for her fragile mental health.

There was a bigger part of her that worried she'd do something rash out of grief. But Jinx wouldn't've gone out without a bang.

She'd never expected to bond over a dead man, and with that loose cannon, of all people.

Silco was the brain, sure. But Jinx and her? They ran the place, really. She never thought of it that way until then. Maybe Finn, as stupid as he was, had a lick of a point.

She'd never expected Jinx, the brat who'd rig her prosthesis so that her middle finger couldn't close with the fist, to actually fix her arm. Hell, upgrade it. And while the design wasn't necessarily her style, especially the fanfare and the godawful music, she appreciated it nonetheless. She liked the gambling part of it, at least.

In that temple, as Jinx prepared the weapons, and the traps, and an explosive on the wall, she could see the shift in her mood. A tiredness that wasn't there before. And as she decorated the walls with the memories of her past, Sevika couldn't shake the feeling that this was going to be the bang.

There was a bang, alright.

And suddenly, Jinx was the one to rally the Undercity. The symbol of free Zaun. The inspiration to fight against the hand of Piltover that clasped around their throats like it had never done before.

And yet, that little shit refused to fight.

She'd never expect that Jinx, of all the people in Runeterra, would’ve chosen a quiet life in her hiding hole.

Isha changed her. Made her the most stable she'd ever seen her.

And, as much as she despised children, that one was different. Maybe because she picked up the gun and jumped into danger. Maybe because she didn't speak, unlike Jinx who never stopped yapping.

That year was weird. One day Sevika'd play family, reading stories to Isha and making food for the two kids, the next she'd be stoking the fires of revolution in the streets.

It took Isha being taken to get Jinx to finally step up.

And she did. Until she disappeared again.

Only to show up with the apparently-not-dead Firelight leader and bring Zaun together… to help Piltover, of all things.

Though, in the long run, Noxus wouldn't've been a great alternative for the Undercity.

And then she died.

“What Jinx's pulled off, I'd've never expected possible,” Sevika leaned on the railing, her body heavy. “Not by her, that's for sure.”

“She… was really something else, huh…?” Ekko said quietly, as a firelight landed on the railing between them.

“It'd be stupid to let it all go to waste,” she commented in a gruff voice, watching the little bug move its wings before flying off again.

The Firelights… they were a thorn for years. Ambushing shipments, burning shimmer down. They'd go non-lethal, while Silco's people, Jinx and her included, were out for blood. Honestly, Jinx’d killed more of the goons than Ekko's gang did.

She never thought about how many of Ekko's people they'd killed, though.

The memorial sure was quite a way to put it in perspective.

“If you've any dirty jobs to run…” she paused. “I've run collections, too. Made deals. I've contacts all over the Lanes.”

Ekko looked up at her, genuine curiosity painting his face, which quickly turned analytical.

“Can you set us up with food? Medicine?” he straightened up, the tone of his voice so familiar to Sevika – voice of someone ready to talk business. “There's been so many people in need of a home. And with this…” he motioned up at the branches, a pitiful view for those who remembered the lush, green leaves. “We've less and less resources to accommodate them. I don't want to turn anyone away.”

Sevika straightened up, too, with her own practiced expression for when she made deals.

“With enough cash? There's always food and medicine to be found. Especially from those trying to make a quick buck between here and Topside, selling food Pilties deem not good enough for them anymore,” from her voice and scrunched nose it was clear how much she despised the idea of throwing out good food just because it started to look ugly. “Not the top quality stuff, but will fill you up just the same.”

“You've been working this job quite a while. I'll trust your expertise,” he nodded.

“Good,” she said, glad to finally get some goddamned recognition. “Let's get a drink and talk details.”

Chapter Text

Sevika tossed the empty bottle to the floor, it clanked and rolled, until stopped under the table.

“Did you really think you got rid of me, Toots?” Jinx said as the older woman pulled her arms from around her neck and let her scrawny upper body fall to the sitting part of the couch unceremoniously. “If I weren't alive, I’d haunt you as a ghost anyway.”

“Yeah. I figured,” Sevika grunted. “How’re you here? Why’re you here?” she glanced at Ekko, who gave her a quick greeting nod. There was something about his expression that made her eyebrow raise just the tiniest bit.

It wasn’t that he was jealous or anything, of course, but he sure as hell didn't get as warm of a greeting as Sevika did. He couldn’t help but wonder what that could mean.

“Oh, y'know,” Jinx kicked her feet in the air, her heels smacking against the backrest with annoying thumps. “Exploded here, bled out there, got better, got over it, and now I'm back,” she grinned.

“You're like a roach,” she commented bluntly. “And Isha? Weren't you havin a whole damn breakdown over her?”

The girl cocked her head at Sevika, then looked down at Jinx.

“Well, she got better, too,” Jinx shrugged.

Isha nodded with a grin.

Sevika looked at the three other figures in the room more closely. Ekko and Vi made sense, but the tall woman… No. She couldn't be.

She looked at Jinx, then at the one holding Vi up.

Jinx followed her confused gaze. Snorted.

“Ain't life fun, with all those twists and turns, Sev?” she smacked her on the shoulder. “Quite the teamup of your nightmares, huh?”

Sevika unattached Isha from herself, plopped her down on Jinx's chest, and went to a cabinet from which she took another bottle.

She thought for a moment, then put the bottle under her arm and grabbed a set of mismatched glasses.

Jinx set aside the little weight on her ribcage that was Isha and moved her legs forward, going into a lazy flip off the couch.

Sevika sat back down, setting five glasses on the table. She filled each half way through, but the last one she poured full, and took it for herself.

“I'm assuming you've business,” she motioned to the table, sounding so done already. “Let's talk.”

Vi stumbled forward towards the table. Cait followed with her hand reaching out.

“Violet, don't you dare,” she warned.

The moment Vi grabbed a glass, Jinx smacked it out of her hand with such speed and power it flew into a far wall and shattered.

“Zzat wass… unne… ness… sesary…” she slurred, frowning.

“Reach for another and it's gonna be your head breaking on that wall next,” Jinx chirped, her eyes glowing with dangerous pink.

“Hey, don't waste it, brat,” Sevika growled as she lit up a pre-rolled cigarette. “Let her learn her lessons.”

“Not everyone can be a life-long functioning alcoholic, Sev,” Jinx shot her a glare. “And she's clearly not functioning in the first place.”

“What's it about, Boss,” Sevika let out a puff of smoke.

“Boss?” Jinx looked from Ekko to the woman in confusion.

“I've no clue,” he shrugged. “They’re the ones lookin for you.”

As Caitlyn sat her down on the edge of the couch, Vi tried to be sneaky by reaching out for the closest glass.

Cait slapped her hand down before it even made it halfway through. “No. Bad Vi.”

Vi pouted.

“I’m the one who has business with you, actually,” the Piltie spoke in a more professional manner as she moved all glasses out of Vi's reach and straightened up.

“You look like shit,” Sevika noticed curtly.

“I'm aware.”

“She turned out a wifebeater, or what?” she motioned to Vi with her head.

“No– she's– and we’re not–” Cait stuttered.

“I beat her up,” Jinx said sweetly, perching herself up on the couch next to Isha, who snuggled up between her and her aunt.

“Hm,” Sevika let out a puff of smoke. “Good for you then, kid.”

She took a sip from her glass, then leaned forward, a hardened expression on her face.

“What the fuck are you here for, Kiramman? And with Jinx, of all people.”

“It's cause we're beeesties now,” Jinx said in a sing-song voice.

Everyone but Vi and Isha scowled. Vi actually smiled like an idiot at those words.

“Mhm. And I'm a yordle,” Sevika rolled her eyes. “So?”

“I have an offer for you,” Caitlyn pulled out an official looking letter and handed it over. “On Jinx's recommendation.”

“Oh, not that shit again,” Ekko muttered and rubbed the bridge of his nose, recognising the letter.

“What're you getting me into, brat?” Jinx shrugged and smiled sweetly at her question.

It only made Sevika's brow crease harder.

She stuck her smoke between her lips and messily cracked the Kiramman seal.

She read the first paragraph. Barked with laughter.

“Is that a damn joke?” she continued reading with amusement. The more she read, the more the amusement turned into a frown, though. “You're fuckin kiddin me.”

She tossed the letter onto the table like a piece of trash and finished her glass in one chug.

Then she finished the other three, since nobody was touching them.

Then she reached for the bottle.

“Alright, we get it,” Jinx chuckled. “When'd'ya get so theatrical?”

After taking a few gulps, Vi tapped her once on the shoulder with the back of her hand, so she passed her the bottle.

Caitlyn sighed and took it out of Vi's hand.

Jinx leaned over Sevika and smacked her sister over the head.

“Holy fuck, sis. Get a grip.”

“Juss a ssip,” she tried to haggle.

Jinx smacked her over the head again.

“Oww. Hey…”

“Yeah, there's no fuckin way I'm workin with the Pilties up top,” she let out a gruff laugh. “Fuckin Council. Me. What'm I gonna do, hold their fuckin papers? Fuck off.”

“It seems to me that your years of working under the de facto leaders of Zaun give you a unique insight into the situation at hand,” Caitlyn spoke confidently, and with conviction. “You know exactly what the people need, and how the local political structure works.”

“The people need for Topside to fuck off,” she growled. “And to repay for the years of subjugation. Which ain't gonna happen.”

“With a seat at the table–”

“With a seat at the table I could be personally judged while being outvoted one to six,” she scoffed.

“The Kiramman seat holds great regard. As per the letter, you'd have my backing. And Councillor Shoola–”

“I'd rather eat both of my arms.”

“Don't you want to make a difference?” Caitlyn said, slight frustration coming through.

Sevika let out a loud, bitter laugh.

“What difference? I'd’ve a better chance with the chembarons.”

“Piltover has the resources for repatriations–”

“And zero will to use them.”

“I have drafted proposals–”

“We don't need your conditional ‘help’ with hundreds of strings attached.”

“There aren't strings!”

“Sure. Yet.”

“Why…” Caitlyn took a long breath in, then exhaled loudly. “Won't you even try?”

“Sell my soul to the Council and become an enemy of my people?” Sevika scoffed, letting out a thick puff of smoke. “I'll pass, kid.”

“Why do you think you would be an enemy?” Cait crossed her arms. “You would be helping Zaun.”

Sevika laughed again.

“Getting a cushy job in Piltover is the furthest thing from helping Zaun. This place?” she motioned around with her metal arm. “It can't be ruled from an ivory tower. And sitting in one makes the fissure folk quick to despise you,” she explained, condescending. “It'd only make me a target for those who want power, here and Topside alike. I don't need that.”

Caitlyn sighed, dejected.

“Didn't take you for a coward,” Jinx hummed, breaking the short silence that fell over the room.

“A coward?” Sevika's attention snapped to the girl. “Do I fuckin look afraid?”

“Nope!” the middle sister popped the “p”. “You sure look weak, though.”

The older woman's nostrils flared in anger.

“Don't get me wrong, I don't think Toppers can solve shit,” Jinx smiled sweetly seeing Sevika's angry face. “But, a cushy job? Please. The point's that the job sucks. And that you wrestle the power from these posh shits ‘til they've none over Zaun.”

Sevika opened her mouth to retort. But she hesitated. Her brow furrowed as she considered Jinx's words.

Caitlyn was tense as she observed her, trying to read her body language and expression. There was a shift, that was clear. Something she couldn't place.

The older woman finally sighed. She looked from Jinx, to Ekko, to Caitlyn.

“I’m not a leader,” she said pointedly, her eyes locking on Jinx again.

“Something, something, Silco, something, something, the Undercity together,” the middle sister grinned at Sevika's scowl. “Stupid joke that it is, you've a chance to pull it off,” she finished.

“I hate you, brat.”

“Wrong,” she splayed herself over Isha and Sevika's laps, “you loooooove me.”

“At least I've proof you actually listen and comprehend what I'm saying.”

“I llove ya,” Vi slurred as she reached her hand out towards her sister.

Jinx slapped it away.

“You're drunk,” she scolded.

“Sso iss sshe,” Vi pouted.

“Well, she's better at being drunk.”

“Could we get back on topic, please?” Caitlyn sighed. She looked at Sevika. “Would you at least consider?”

The woman scoffed before taking a long drag of her cigarette.

“I'm gonna make you a new arm. With a thumb ‘n all. Maybe a little something to kill quietly and unnoticed… how about a poison dart? Poison dart sounds very high society.”

Sevika dropped her massive, calloused hand on Jinx's face to make her quiet.

“Ow.”

“Don't even joke about it,” Caitlyn sighed.

“Yeah, yeah. Joke.”

“Jinx.”

“I'm messin,” she grumbled and pushed Sevika's hand away.

“I'll… think on it,” the older woman said as she looked from Caitlyn to the letter. “No promises.”

Despite trying to keep her professional face, Cait visibly lit up.

“Thank you. If you'd like to discuss the finer details, the Kiramman Mansion–”

“Yeah, it’s in the letter. I got it,” Sevika said with annoyance.

“You wanna go Topside with us now? Carry Brain Damage here?” Jinx pointed at Vi with her thumb.

“With you?” she raised an eyebrow.

“You're actually going back Topside?” Ekko spoke up for the first time in a while, his tone somewhere between judgemental and disappointed.

“I… uh…” Jinx's eyes darted as she quickly sat up. “I– I’m not like living there, fuck no,” she chuckled nervously. “Just… just catchin up on all that sister stuff, y'know. I– I’d rather stay in Zaun, don't get me wrong. Piltover stinks. Half the buildings're a waste of space. I'd burn it all down if–”

“We get it,” Caitlyn narrowed her eye.

Jinx shrank, as if trying to retreat between her shoulders, staring at her knees.

“I just wanted to make it clear…” she mumbled.

“Why dontcha stay in Zaun instead, Vi?” Ekko shifted his attention.

Vi pointed to Cait.

“Girlff… girl– ffrien…” she simply answered.

He looked at Caitlyn, his brow furrowed.

“As much as… I'd be inclined to stay here for a while at Vi's request, I have a lot of work to do back in Piltover at the moment,” she said politely. “Additionally, I do not think that Zaunites would like me being down here at the moment.”

He let out a sharp snort.

“Do Pilties like Jinx being Northside?”

Caitlyn's lips pressed into a thin line. She hadn't given much thought to how unsafe Jinx may have been feeling in Piltover.

“I can get her to a lift,” Sevika gruffed as she picked the letter up, folded it unevenly, and stuffed it into her pocket. “After that you drag her through Promenade yourselves.”

“I cann walgh…” Vi argued.

“Would you want to come with, Ekko?” Caitlyn ignored her.

“I've people to take care of,” he scoffed. “I don't get the liberty to go on vacation to Piltover. I've responsibilities.”

“If you ever want to simply visit for a few hours, you're more than welcome at my house,” she assured.

Ekko looked at Jinx, who drummed her fingers on her knees with insane speed, until Isha grabbed one of her hands with both of hers and hugged it with a soothing hum.

“Would you like me to visit?” he asked straight on.

Jinx didn't answer, hoping that he wasn't talking to her.

But since there was a prolonged silence, she glanced up and saw him staring at her.

“I– it’s… it's whatever,” she shrugged. “I don't give a plague rat's ass. So, y’know. Up to you.”

“Good to know,” he said curtly, his brow furrowed.

“I don't even wanna start to learn what the fuck is goin on between you two,” Sevika groaned and stood up. She grabbed Vi and unceremoniously threw her over her shoulder.

“I cann walgh!” she slurred again, punching at Sevika's back half-heartedly.

Jinx put her hood back on and pulled it over her face as much as she could while still seeing where she was walking.

“I… I will come back to Zaun soon,” she said quietly, glancing at Ekko. “Not stayin Topside…”

“I'm sure,” he sighed.

She held onto Isha's hands.

They walked in silence, at least at first. Soon, though, Vi started to grumble as she bounced off of Sevika's back.

“I'm’onna ssrow up,” she warned.

“Get any of that on me and you're leaving Zaun in pieces,” Sevika warned back and carelessly set her down.

“Vi…” Caitlyn said softly as she propped her up into a sitting position and against a wall. “Why did you think this was a good idea…?”

“See, the key word is “think”,” Jinx hummed.

“Stop saying that,” Cait scolded. “It gets to her, you know? She's very intelligent.”

The middle sister snorted with laughter without meaning to. It just came out.

“Sshe's rightt,” Vi was trying to keep her head straight, but it kept bobbing. She curled one leg up to her chest, put her hands on her knee, and propped her temple against them. “I’m ss’upid…”

“Don't say that, Vi,” Cait knelt next to her and rubbed her back.

“I mmess ssingz up… can't do bett… etter…”

It was coming to Vi's attention that everyone seemed to be angry at her. They were angry at her. Because she made wrong choices, and messed things up, and caused hurt to the people she loved. She wasn't supposed to drink, she remembered. And with these not fun thoughts coming in, it started to feel like another poor decision on her part.

“‘M ssorry…” she mumbled. “You hhate me…?”

“Nobody hates you, Vi,” Caitlyn assured.

“Speak for yourself,” Sevika scoffed as she lit up another rollup.

Cait glared at her for a moment, frowning.

“I'm just… very concerned.”

“I mmake you ssad,” she whimpered and hit her head with her palm. “Ss'upid…”

“Vi, don't–” Caitlyn grasped her by the wrist. “Don't do that, please…”

“That's…” Ekko spoke quietly, but trailed off. It just hit him how fucked up it was that the always-responsible big sister figure was now a drunk mess on some dirty backstreet of Zaun.

He knew addicts. Half of his people, his friends, fellow Firelights, used to be addicted. He saw so many at their worst, when they were sobering up. So many who needed help not to relapse at the first opportunity. Quite a few who actually did. A handful that didn't make it back afterwards.

He went through his pockets, and Jinx watched as he searched for something.

“You've a thread or something?” he asked her.

“Uuh…” Jinx looked down at herself, trying to figure out if she actually did have something. She stuffed her hands in her pockets and pulled out a few pieces of different broken crayons (which Isha immediately took and went to draw on the wall next to Vi with), a few screws, a cog, a couple of bronze washers, and some ribbon pieces of different sizes and colours.

Ekko chose one of the ribbons, a light blue one, and tied it to a metal pendant. He crouched next to Vi and raised her arm, then tied the ribbon around her wrist.

“H… huh…?” she looked at it, then at Ekko, then at the thing again, confused.

It was small, but had some weight to it, with clock-like cogs and gears, and a flat piece up top and off-centre.

Ekko took her other hand and put it on the trinket, setting her thumb on that flat piece.

“Spin it around,” he instructed with a nod.

She moved her thumb, slowly, and the flat piece moved with it. The cogs and gears turned, and they ticked like clock hands would, though with the tempo set by the speed at which Vi shifted it.

She looked up at Ekko again, puzzled.

“This is your time that’s tickin,” he explained. “You can spend it shitfaced, or sober. Alone, or with the people you care for,” he pointed to Jinx and Isha with a quick move of his head. “In a ditch, or in a warm bed with someone you love,” this time he motioned to Caitlyn. “Turn it whenever you think you want to reach for the bottle. Listen to it ticking. Think on how you'd like to spend your time.”

Vi looked down at the pendant, her thumb turning the gears still. The symbol of the Firelights was etched on the back of it.

“S… than… thanks,” she finally spoke in a quiet voice, trying so hard not to slur the words. She felt tears in the corners of her eyes. “Th… thankss, Li’l Man…”

He put his hand on her shoulder with an empathetic smile.

“Everyone slips up every now and again. Make sure it doesn't happen often, alright, Vi?”

She pulled him into a tight hug.

Chapter Text

Vi kept spinning the clockwork pendant, and Jinx wasn't sure if it was because she wanted to grab a bottle, or because she was drunk and fidgeting. Still, she had a feeling that the ticking sound would be yet another thing her ears attuned to.

The oldest sister was lying on Ekko's hoverboard, while Caitlyn held her hand and dragged her forward, since Sevika refused to carry a potential barfer. Isha pushed the back of the board, trying to make sure it stayed straight and didn’t rock too much.

It looked like the Piltie and the Boy Saviour were discussing something, so Jinx trailed some steps behind, with the big lady herself by her side.

“Hey, so,” she bumped her shoulder into Sevika's meaty one. “How’re you feelin ‘bout that Council stuff?”

“Why'd ya put me up to this?” the older woman gruffed.

Jinx shrugged.

“Councilwoman Sevika has a nice ring to it,” she answered with a teasing grin. “And I thought it'd be really funny.”

Sevika gave her a glare that, if it could kill, she'd be dead on the spot.

“You just feel like the best girl for the job,” the sudden honesty in Jinx's voice made the older woman raise her brow in surprise. “Y'know, Peepers’ right. You remember what Vander wanted, what Silco wanted, where they succeeded, and failed, and just…”

She motioned around.

“You're tough. And loyal to Zaun. Nobody can buy or bend you. You could break the whole Council's necks in six swift moves…”

Sevika let out a short, sharp laugh.

“Where's all that comin from? The compliments. Have you hit your head before dying for a month? Should I be worried?”

“I'm trying out new things,” Jinx sighed. “Like being nice to assholes who don't really deserve it.”

“Mmhm. All that aside,” Sevika let her voice be less harsh than it usually was. “We both know I don't fit Topside. Neither do you.”

Jinx nodded with a sort of silent defeat when thinking about going back. She took a deep breath in, as if the chemical fumes and other questionable smells were pleasant.

They smelled like home.

“There's nothing stoppin your sister from gettin a place in the Promenade at the very least,” she pointed out. “Instead of torturin you with that high society life.”

“I think Isha'd've a better life Topside,” Jinx blurted out, and she immediately put her hands to her mouth, eyes widening, as if she was surprised those words left her mouth.

Sevika was surprised these words left her mouth.

“You can't be serious,” she scoffed.

The younger woman lowered her head.

“Piltover sucks,” she said, first of all. Then, her voice started to waver, even if just a little. “But they have free, clean water, and free food that comes with the paid food, and schools, and fresh air, and sunlight…”

Sevika's head turned fully towards her, her brow furrowed.

“Forget it,” Jinx said quickly, trying to sound dismissive. She ended up sounding embarrassed instead.

The older woman let the silence prolong: she took out a cigarette, put it in her mouth, lit it up, then inhaled.

She offered it to Jinx.

“I don't smoke,” she said with disgust, nose scrunching.

Sevika let out a thick cloud of smoke.

“Maybe you should start.”

“Pffft. Pass.”

“You know that the pipsqueak isn't leaving your side, right?” She remembered the way Isha tried to fight her when she was dragging her away while Jinx faced Warwick at Stillwater.

“Y… yeah,” her voice faltered.

“Then you wanna stay Northside?”

“Fuck no.”

“Isha's growin up in Zaun, then,” Sevika concluded. “Like you and I before her.”

“I just…” Jinx stared at the colourful hat ahead. Isha’d take a few steps, then jump up and let the hoverboard carry her before putting her feet on the ground to steady it again. “I want her to have more than…” she motioned around at the dilapidated buildings and the sludgy street. “All this.”

Sevika smoked in silence, letting Jinx stew on her own words.

“You need to make Zaun better,” the younger woman said all of a sudden. “For her. Or I'll haunt you in your nightmares.”

“You already do, kid,” she sighed, smoke leaving her lungs.

“Then I'll haunt you in the daylight, too.”

“You already do,” Sevika repeated.

“I'll glue myself to your back with industrial–”

“I got the point,” she groaned. “Maybe you should join the Council yourself, huh?”

Jinx snorted with laughter.

“I'm a wanted criminal, Leftie. Just a friendly reminder.”

“And yet you hang out with the new Sheriff,” Sevika pointed out.

“This one I can beat up all by myself,” Jinx hummed.

“Vander had a deal, Silco had a puppet,” the older woman counted out, “and you've a sister-in-law. Sounds like a family tradition at this point.”

“Don't call her that,” Jinx’s face twisted in disgust.

Sevika shrugged, ignoring the threatening tone.

“You're already a leader. With a cult following ‘n all.”

“You're the one interested in playing politics,” the younger one countered immediately. “I've no interest in all that territory wars, and trade disputes, and whatever-the-fuck-else. I just blow up people Silco points me to… Pointed me to.”

“Maybe you should start caring, then.”

Jinx rolled her eyes.

“You're older.”

“And smarter?”

“Ha!” Jinx let out in amusement. “You wish. You just’ve more experience. More time put in the Lanes. And you know people. A lot of people. While I, for one reason or another, ended up a shut-in.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Sevika groaned.

“And maybe you could pardon me. So that they take these ugly-ass posters off,” she motioned around.

“Only if you promise not to bomb the Council while I'm in there.”

Jinx snorted again.

“And I'll throw in a cool-ass arm on top of that,” she grinned. “With a thumb. But you gotta make Zaun a better place for kids. Safer.”

Sevika chuckled, then cleared her throat and assumed her usual stern expression.

“I'm not agreeing to anything just yet,” she made it clear. “I need to think on it.”

“Think? We're doomed,” Jinx said dramatically, but with a teasing grin.

Sevika took a long drag, hiding the faintest of smiles behind her hand.

“Again, thank you for considering my offer,” Caitlyn said as they stood by what looked to be a tiny room, which was apparently an elevator.

“Considering’s the word, Kiramman. Don't get any ideas.” Sevika grumbled as she patted Isha on the hat. The girl latched herself to her leg in a tight hug.

“I appreciate it nonetheless,” the Piltovan spared her a grateful smile, which only made the Zaunite's nose scrunch.

“Jinx, take that squirt off of me before I walk off.”

Isha looked up with a pout that made Sevika's expression falter to soft-if-you-squinted.

“You gotta stick with your big sis, kid. Or she'll go insane again.”

“Again? Never stopped,” Jinx pointed out as she drummed her fingers on Isha's shoulders. “You're gonna see your knockoff aunt when we're back home, kiddo. Or, y'know, if she decides to grow a pair and show up at Vi's.”

Sevika patted Isha on the back, pressed her closer to herself for just a moment, as if in some sort of attempt at a discreet hug, then moved her hand up to hold her smoke again.

“C'mon, Ish,” Jinx ushered her little sister while Caitlyn helped Vi to her feet.

Ekko kicked his hoverboard up and deactivated it at his back.

“Are you certain you don't want to come with us?” Cait asked, glancing from him to Jinx, then back at him again.

“You don't need me helpin you through the Promenade,” he crossed his arms, chin held high.

“It's not about helping–”

“Heard Little Man's very busy these days,” Jinx picked Isha up and stepped onto the dirty carpet inside of the lift. “Everyone's so busy. Busy times.”

It honestly felt like torture, knowing that if they even tried to be friends again without the inevitably of war and death looming over their heads, she'd have all the time in the world to mess up and break everything. Again. And again. And again.

She scoffed out loud at the thought.

“Fixing” was for objects. Things that could be welded, and replaced, and glued, and taped. People weren't fixable. She wasn't. And while she could fix machines, she could never fix a relationship. She only knew how to break those.

“You’ve been fixing the one you have with Vi,” a small voice told her. She wasn't sure whose voice it was, but it made her shake her head.

Vi was different. She was a sister. There was a near-physical glue between sisters.

One that did not exist with… others.

Vi was gonna love her despite the heinous crimes she'd committed, and ones that she will commit. She was gonna love Vi despite throwing down with the Pilties and being a hopeless drunk. It just had to be this way, by some law of nature.

That law didn't exist outside of family. Whatever rapport she built with… anyone else, it'd be so fragile and so easily destroyed by one wrong move…

She wasn't even close to being in a place to deal with that.

She had to keep it from even starting to be built. What didn't exist couldn't be broken, after all.

“Yeah. I'm busy,” he said curtly, watching Jinx's eyes dart everywhere around him, but never to him.

He didn't understand why she was so… cold and uncaring, and just after he’d reassured her that things could be better. He couldn't help but feel there was something personal about it.

Maybe the move he'd pulled on that fan…

They'd been enemies for nearly a decade, after all. She wasn't the old Powder, nor the Powder she could've been. The one he danced with, the one he…

He had to keep reminding himself that over and over, and yet a part of him kept hoping. Because he kept seeing flashes of her old self, especially now that she wasn't trying to kill him.

He remembered the flashes on that turbine, too. And at the Firelight tree. And even at the bridge.

He couldn't help but remember Vi's words: “she's still in there. I can reach her”.

Maybe it was just hopeful thinking, though. Maybe it was just Jinx in there. Maybe she went through too many versions of herself, and really lost all that she used to be. Maybe she was right, maybe she was stuck in her destructive ways.

Maybe he just had to wait and let her grow and heal.

That one felt right.

He hoped she could heal. Caitlyn told him about the therapy for Vi, for her addiction. He hoped Jinx would take a crack at it, too.

His expression softened just a little.

Caitlyn watched him as if trying to put together some sort of a puzzle.

“In any case,” she spoke up. “You are always welcome in Piltover.”

“Yeah, I bet,” he muttered bitterly, then sighed. “Thanks. Maybe one day, who knows.”

“Busy day, busy time, busy life, Vi needs a meal and a bed, and so on,” Jinx’s fingers drummed on the lever impatiently as she tried to hurry them up.

Isha watched her with amusement. Her big sister kept acting weird for no particular reason, it seemed. She’d consider being worried, but nobody else was.

Everyone was worried about Vi, though. So Vi had been her priority.

Caitlyn helped her girlfriend to the elevator. She could walk by herself, yes, but she was doing it quite poorly. She worried Vi'd fall and hurt herself without her help. So she held her.

Isha waved to Sevika with a wide, gap-toothed grin. Then, she signed: [bye E-K-K-O].

They both waved back at her, of course.

“Ssanks Ekko,” Vi said, and Caitlyn opened her mouth to say goodbye as well.

“Yeah, been a good one, see ya,” Jinx said quickly, pointed a finger gun at Sevika, then at Ekko, cringed just the tiniest bit, and pulled the lever at the same time, sending the elevator into motion.

The room shook, and jerked, and then it was moving up near smoothly. Ekko and Sevika soon became smaller, while the view of the City of Iron and Glass swelled before them in all its glory.

Jinx let out an awfully long sigh, as if pushing all of her nervousness right out of her body.

“So, you and Ekko–”

“The way down’s getting longer and longer, Peepers. Consider your words carefully,” the middle sister warned in a cheerful voice.

Caitlyn bit the inside of her cheek to force a smirk down. She was having… theories. Especially with all that she knew from Vi, and from Ekko himself.

She thought it was weirdly cute, seeing Jinx so nervous about something that read to her as a schoolyard crush. Something she'd never imagined thinking, not when it came to a goddamned terrorist.

But that terrorist was also a person. And her girlfriend's sister. So maybe it was fine that she was cute on some rare occasions.

“Right,” she said, in a casual, conversational voice. “I just wanted to ask if you've enjoyed yourself with Isha. And with Ekko, since you've obviously run into each other.”

“It was fine,” she shrugged. “Got to blast some wanna-be street trash.”

“So the splatter on the back of your cloak… it’s actually blood, isn’t it?” Caitlyn's expression suddenly soured. There went the cuteness.

“Not mine,” she shrugged. “Thanks for askin.”

“What happened to… the people you’ve blasted?”

“They died, duh.”

Caitlyn mindlessly pinched the bridge of her nose, then moved her hand away with a hiss, reminding herself painfully of the state her face was in.

“Did… were there…” she wasn't sure what to even ask first.

“Zzon’t kill people, Jjinx,” Vi scolded.

“Sober up first,” the middle sister stuck out her tongue and blew a raspberry. “Then we can talk.”

Caitlyn couldn't help but wonder if, in Jinx's mind, relapsing and killing people were at a similar level of bad things to do.

“Why would you do that?” she finally asked, sounding like she'd just gotten an awful headache.

“They started it, so I finished it,” Jinx said it like it was supposed to clear her from any wrongdoing. “Self defence.”

“Ssomeone ssry to hurtt you?” Vi stanced up, but grasped the metal railing at the first shake of the lift.

“How about… non-lethal self defence from now on?” Cait asked, already knowing the answer.

“That's boring.”

Isha nodded in agreement, adding a hum to boot.

The Piltovan sighed heavily.

“Did anyone see you?”

“Ekko and his guys. They were trackin the street trash, I think,” Jinx paused for a moment, tapping her chin. “Didn't ask. Gang war stuff, probably.”

“And the bodies…?”

Jinx opened her mouth, but paused. She narrowed her eyes, realising that Cait might've been asking about something more concrete than “in pieces”.

“Whatcha wanna know?” she'd cross her arms if she wasn't holding Isha on her hip.

“How many were there? Did you…” she hesitated. “... dispose of them?”

“Five,” she said, putting up her hand, five fingers spread apart, to accentuate it. “And they're still in the alley, as far as I know. Blood, brains, and so on. Someone'll clean em up,” she waved her hand dismissively when she saw Caitlyn's concerned expression become even more concerned. “And rats'll eat the rest. Circle of life, beauty of nature.”

“Is that… you must be joking. Right?” the Piltie stared at Jinx, who snorted with laughter. “She's joking, right?” she turned her gaze to Vi, looking for reassurance.

“‘S pressy mu… mmuch zzat, yea,” the oldest sister answered. “Iff zzey're b… bloody, zzey're cleann'd fasster,” she added.

“What…? Why?” she looked from sister to sister, as if expecting to be laughed at for believing their words.

“Nobody wants to check if someone's dead or just sleepin,” Jinx snickered, amused by Caitlyn's naivety.

The Piltovan's face dropped.

Just then, the lift came to a stop in a dilapidated building covered with wild weeds and other easily spread, hardy plants. The only proof of the building being used was the clear path from the elevator to the door, where the dust was taken over by tracked on dirt.

Jinx set Isha down and they skipped towards the exit, hand in hand.

“Vi, is this really true…?” Cait asked quietly. “About…” she trailed off.

“Wh… whatt…? Zze bodiess?” Vi stumbled forward, and her partner quickly stepped to her side to support her. “I mmean… you ppro… bably… seenn somme ssoday.”

Caitlyn’s heart dropped. She looked back at the elevator, and all those people she'd just seen lying in the streets flashed in her mind.

Another thing she'd never even thought to consider.

They walked through the Promenade, already a stark contrast to the Lanes, even just on account of the sunlight and flowing air. Caitlyn took a deep breath and looked up at the late afternoon sky partially covered by thick factory clouds.

“Can you believe it,” Jinx was giddy, speaking to Isha as they walked hand in hand. “Councillor Sevika. Oh, man. Oh man. And she's considering it. That's the funniest shit I've ever heard.”

Isha huffed at her words and motioned around, partially in their made-up Sign, and partially using what she'd learned the past few days.

[S-E-V organised. Rally Zaun. Fight good. Cook good. Care a lot. Good Councillor.]

Jinx snorted with laughter.

“Sure, kiddo. You should tell her that next time,” she patted her sister on the hat.

Isha grinned and nodded. She would!

The middle sister turned her head and looked back at Vi and Cait.

She was leaning on the Piltie in what could be considered a kind of a hug. In Jinx's mind, they could be all over each other just as well. The faintest of ragged lines scratched around the enforcer’s head.

She fidgeted with her metal finger as she slowed down, a crease forming between her eyebrows.

The moment they walked up close enough, Jinx nestled herself between Caitlyn and Vi, trying to take her sister over while pushing the Piltie to the side.

“Stop that,” Cait frowned at the very overt elbowing, and she stepped back with a hiss when Jinx hit one of the bruises on her ribs. “Why are you–”

“You're too slow, Peepers,” she said flippantly. “Gonna've to take it over from here.”

Vi staggered with the quickened pace.

“She'll trip,” Caitlyn warned, rubbing the aching spot. “We should be slow and steady.”

“Booooring,” Jinx groaned as she pulled her sister along. “You're so boring, y'know?”

“Zzon't be rude,” Vi scolded. She put more of her weight on her sister as she kept stumbling, one foot hitting the other.

Jinx hunched slightly under the weight.

Cait sighed. She put Vi's free arm over her shoulders to help.

“We're fine, thanks,” the middle sister scoffed.

“Why are you so combative out of nowhere?”

“Out of nowhere? I'm always combative, Princess,” she grumbled. “She's my sis so I get to carry her drunk sorry ass home. I've been doin that for a while now, so y'know. I know what's what.”

“Whassyou meann?” Vi asked. “A while…?”

Jinx rolled her eyes.

“Don't worry ‘bout it, Brain Damage.”

“O… kay,” she muttered.

While in Zaun nobody paid them any mind, the judging looks started when they crossed the bridge.

“Fuckin Toppers,” Jinx groaned. “They stare like there's a circus in town and we're the main act.”

She flipped off a couple that crossed the road to avoid them.

“Don't be provocative,” Cait chided.

“I'm barely showin any skin, Peepers,” Jinx countered.

“You know exactly what I meant.”

“Sure,” she said as she flipped another person off.

Caitlyn sighed. Her gaze turned down to Isha, who was wielding her middle fingers like weapons, aiming at anyone and everyone indiscriminately.

“You two should walk ahead,” the Piltovan half-whispered.

“Fat chance,” the middle sister scoffed. “You’ve just lost her like an hour ago. Not riskin that again.”

Cait sighed heavily.

“Vi isn't supposed to be seen with two Zaunites, especially Jinxer looking ones,” she reminded. “Since you've assaulted an officer of the law.”

“He started it,” Jinx clicked her tongue. “Should've killed him, right, Isha?”

Isha nodded with a hum.

“Can you just… not make it harder for everyone,” Cait groaned.

Jinx's upper lip twitched in a stifled snarl.

“Right. Yeah.” She moved from under Vi's arm. “Don't wanna jinx it ‘n all that.”

“That is not what I said–”

“Sure,” the middle sister let out an agitated huff. “Fine. Have fun dragging the deadweight,” Jinx kicked at nothing, since there wasn't really much trash in the street to kick.

“It’s not personal,” Caitlyn tried to reassure. She could already feel a headache incoming.

“Mmhm. See ya at your charmingly oversized waste of space. I'll let myself in,” Jinx snapped. “C'mon, Isha.”

She tapped her little sister on the shoulder and marched forward, soon disappearing from view.

Caitlyn sealed the letter with the official Kiramman seal. While waiting for the wax to dry, she took out a cylindrical container and moved it in her hands.

A therapy session for two, early afternoon hours. A home visit. Pertaining to substance abuse and severe childhood trauma. Asking for specialists who are comfortable handling potentially violent outbursts.

She knew that if she sent the pneumatic post out now, she'd have an answer in the morning, if not earlier. It was the privilege of a Kiramman in its full glory – having any specialist in Piltover at the beck and call, ready to drop everything just to pander to her requests.

She tried not to think about “sleeping or dead” bodies in the streets of Zaun.

After gently rolling up the letter, she slid it into the tube she addressed to the hospital, her mouth pressed into a thin line.

One change at a time.

With a clunk, she sent the container through the pipelines and into the postal office. Sending a letter to the Zaunite post was just as simple, and she knew it.

Cait sat in the chair for a moment, her fingers drumming rapidly on the table top. Something she'd already picked up from Jinx, without even realising. She looked at the papers stacked up into neat piles, things she was supposed to deal with while working from home. It was important work.

She had some time before it got too late into the night.

She sighed and picked a document, after a document, after a document. And the next time she looked at the clock, it was long past midnight. The exhaustion hit her like a train, as if her body only now realised how tired it was.

Eventually, she stretched her back and turned all the lights off, locked the door behind her – a lock so intricate Jinx's little lockpick shouldn't be able to even start to crack it – and headed for the kitchen.

She did her best to be as quiet as possible when she finally made it to the bedroom, knowing that Vi must've already been asleep. Especially after getting so drunk.

The room was bathed in the soft moonlight that fell in through the skylight, enough for Cait to not have to turn on any lamps and still be able to navigate the space with ease. She carefully set a pitcher of water and a glass on the bedside table, and took a moment to look at her girlfriend with both affection and worry.

Vi was sleeping on her stomach, her snores like the rumble of a moving tram. A bit of drool pooled at the pillow underneath her bruised face. At least, somehow, it was not as bad as her own, Caitlyn thought.

If it wasn't for the fact that she really didn't want to wake Vi up, she'd run her fingers through the messy pink hair, down the sore muscular shoulders, and the tattooed shoulder blades peeking out from under the white tank top…

She sighed.

Now that her eye wasn't swollen, she noticed something she wanted to correct – some of her trophies were misaligned, probably thanks to Vi's clumsy bumbling around in her inebriated state.

She took her coat off on the way, and the outer clothing she could fold away or put on hangers.

With precision and particularity, she adjusted the statuettes and cups on the dresser. And while doing so, she saw something in the corner of her eye. She could see it even in the low light – the strap of the medal was clearly different from the others.

It wasn't something Vi would have done.

She took the silver medal from between the golds and ran her thumb over its face.

Her hand squeezed around it as it dawned on her that someone had been in the room.

Someone who wasn't supposed to be there. Someone who wasn't supposed to go upstairs at all.

Her eye snapped to the ensuite bathroom's door. And breathing became so much harder all of the sudden.

It was purely mechanical, she didn't even think as she picked up her rifle and activated the crystal inside. She trained the scope on the door.

She was Vi’s baby sister.

Caitlyn tentatively lowered the gun.

But she kept a tight grip on it, her hands shaking.

She walked towards the bathroom, a quiet, careful step after another.

Before she pressed the handle, the gun instinctively went back up. As if her body was doing its own thing despite herself.

She swung the door open, which hit the wall with a slam, while she steadied the rifle and, in sharp moves, pointed it from cover to cover, a professional sweep of areas someone could hide behind. She walked in, checked her six, checked the nooks…

She could hear her quickened heartbeat pounding in her ears.

It was all clear.

She caught a glance of herself in the mirror. Tense and pale, her jaw clenched. Each quickened breath moved her whole body. And her finger curled towards the trigger.

The moment she heard footsteps behind her, she whipped around, cheek pressed against the gun, the muzzle trained on… Vi.

“Hey,” the Zaunite scowled, her tone far from happy. “Don't point that at me.”

Without deactivating the weapon, Cait dropped it as if it burned her hands. It hit the tiles with a loud clunk, and one cracked like a spiderweb under the weight of the weapon.

“Violet– I'm–” she could feel her lip quiver.

Vi's brow immediately raised in worry. This was such a rare view that she immediately knew something was very wrong. She immediately embraced her.

“It's okay, Cupcake,” she cooed as her partner collapsed into her steady arms.

Chapter Text

Jinx lay on her back in the blanket fort, with Isha's head on her stomach, while her legs were up on the side of the massive Vander plushie that easily filled up half the space.

Each of the sisters was holding a book: the younger one was going through an illustrated encyclopaedia of animals, while the older one was focused on a tome of “The Photographer's Manual”, holding a pencil between her nose and her upper lip.

She picked up the book along with some more film earlier in the day, on the walk back to the mansion. It was quite the deal, a five finger discount.

The pencil wiggled as she moved her mouth left and right. She’s been taking some photos, now taped to the walls around the room and pinned to the blankets on the inside of the fort. She wasn’t satisfied with them, though. Some weren’t sharp enough, some were overexposed, or had weird shadows, or she found the framing to be off. At least all those pictures were now adorned with colourful doodles of all sorts.

She grabbed the pencil, marked a passage that explained setting up light sources, then put the pencil in her mouth and chewed on it as she turned the page.

At some point, Jinx realised Isha was awfully quiet – no hums, no tapping her to show the pictures, not even the sounds of shifting paper. So she lifted the book she was holding and looked down at her little sister, fast asleep on her stomach, the encyclopaedia cracked open in her lap.

She smiled.

“Look at you,” Jinx whispered to herself. “Conked out over a four-eyed hammerhead shark. Didn't even make it to the ‘H’ section. You owe me a cog, kiddo…”

She set her book down, picked up Isha's, grabbed some crayons from the floor and quickly scribbled over the shark. She added rocket launchers under its fins, and flames around it, a long tongue, and a bunch of text that represented its thoughts on wanting to eat some enforcers. Finally, a scar over the two eyes on the left side of its hammer head.

She let out a deep sigh. Her smile faltered, then nearly disappeared.

“It's weird, y'know?” she spoke softly, looking at the embellished image. “You'd hate that I'm here… What an embarrassment, right?” a quiet, sour chuckle left her throat. “Didn't even have the strength to walk away…”

She encircled the shark with a swift move of the wrist.

“Trapped in my own little cage.”

Isha grumbled in her sleep, and Jinx's expression softened again.

“Yeah, yeah,” she sighed. “Talkin to dead people again. So original, I know…”

Her eyes drifted back to the image of the shark. There was sadness, or maybe melancholy as she whispered again.

“Wish you were here, dad…”

After a few moments, she set the book down without closing it, spine up. She sighed again, heavier, then let her usual smile return to her face.

“Right. Sleep time,” Jinx lifted herself up on her elbows first, then sat up slowly, doing her best not to disturb Isha. She carefully picked her little sister up in a cradle and carried her to the oversized bed.

After tucking her in, Jinx leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, gently enough not to wake her. She lingered, though, taking in the comforting smell of the fluffy hair.

When she leaned back again, she took a moment to look at little sister in the soft, warm, clean bed. The view made her fidget nervously with the metal finger.

Piltover sucked, she reminded herself. This whole place sucked.

She let out an even heavier sigh and crouched down, her arms crossed on the bed, and her cheek resting atop of them.

“Would ya even be happy in this glorified, gold-plated dump?” she murmured. “I bet other kids here suck.”

Other kids. Friends her age.

Jinx’s chest panged because she was way too well aware that an incredibly big part of her didn't want Isha to have other friends. She was her friend. She was hers.

She didn't want to be replaced. Be alone. Be forgotten.

Jinx pressed her palms to her eyes so hard she could see shifting shapes dancing on her eyelids. She didn't want to think about it.

When she looked at Isha again, the thoughts came back immediately, unwanted and uninvited. So she hit herself on the head with the heel of her palm as she frowned.

Isha'd never replace her, she never would…

But what if…?

Jinx felt agitated, she needed to get angry at something else. She pulled the journal from under the mattress with one swift move. Caitlyn was the perfect target, after all.

She marched back to the blanket fort and sat in the middle, legs crossed, as she stared at the diary. She leaned back on the soft plushie.

“Let's see how borin your fuckin life was, Peepers,” Jinx flipped over to the last page she’d read, the day before they went on that goddamn job, then hooked her nail under the corner, her jaw clenching.

“Alright. Yeah.”

She flipped the page.

Today was a nightmare.

Jinx's brow furrowed. The handwriting was clearly different, shaky. Less neat. Some parts were crossed out, or even scratched out to the point of being unreadable.

My ears are still ringing after the explosion. They say we could've died. [a completely illegible, scratched out sentence followed.]

There was a sudden tightness in Jinx's throat. For a moment she tried to decipher what hid under the thick lines of ink. Her eyes soon continued to move over the text, though.

Sheriff Grayson said it was a robbery, but that Jayce had to be arrested, too. It isn't fair. It wasn't his fault. I hope those [illegible] zaunite criminals are brought to justice as soon as possible.

Jinx tried to decipher the meticulously covered up word, her mind distracting itself on its own.

She shook her head and kept on reading, shifting her position so that she could prop the journal on her knee and have one hand free to drum against her metal leg.

Her mind was weirdly empty, as if it wasn't really processing the words at the moment.

Dad keeps worrying I have a concussion. Earlier, he said that I didn't. A different doctor said so, too. I'm fine. I'm fine. Jayce hit his head really bad. I thought he [illegible]. He just passed out.

Jinx was pretty sure that the scratched out word was “died”. The next part was written in messier letters.

Why would they? Why was he targeted? He's so kind and thoughtful and nobody who knows him would ever want to hurt him. It's because he went to the undercity I'm worried about him. Mother mentioned he will be put on trial. At least she checked up on me I think she's worried, too.

Then, the letters shifted closer to that neat look she’d seen on previous pages.

I can't sleep. I'm scared that worried about Jayce, he's all alone in some holding cell. Like a criminal. He doesn't deserve it. I hope they're caught soon.

When I try to sleep, I can see the smoke of the explosion. It was so blue and it was [a few illegible words] scary.

Jinx scratched at her tattoo. The description made the back of her brain buzz all of the sudden.

It smelled like electricity and flame and I think it's still clinging to my lungs.

Jinx stood up and pulled the blankets of the fort up with her, immediately sat back down, and crawled out through the entrance the proper way.

“Okay. What the fuck,” she muttered as it all finally started to hit her. She wasn’t sure if she was going to scream or laugh. “What're the fucking chances?”

She started to pace, prosthesis hitting hard against the floor (the fort was a no-boots zone). She stopped the moment Isha stirred and looked at her with sleepy eyes.

“I'm comin to bed soon,” she said, making it to the bedside in a blink. She ruffled her sister's hair, her smile bordering on frantic. “Go back to sleep, kiddo.”

Fortunately for Jinx, Isha was too tired to scrutinize her at the moment, her eyes closing by themselves.

She waited for a few seconds.

“Good. Great. Fuck,” Jinx looked at the journal in her hand.

In a few moments, she closed the guest room door behind her with all the gentleness she had, then got out through the nearest window.

She opened the diary again as she paced in the well manicured grass, the moonlight bright enough for her to continue reading.

If I told Dad, he'd only worry more I'm sure I will be okay. I just have to sleep it off.

She turned the page so fast that it ripped a bit at the bottom. Another day.

At breakfast, Mother assured that the Enforcers are hard at work in the undercity. They are doing all that they can to apprehend the culprits. Why can't they do more? They will find them soon.

Jinx remembered that morning. A man flying in through the window. A chase between the glowing paint covered targets in the darkness of the hideout. Being so close to getting caught if not for…

Her pacing picked up.

Jayce's trial is in the afternoon. Mother must help him. He's innocent.

Dad is still angry with Jayce, but Mom said she will speak up for him during the trial. She thinks it'd be a bad look for us if he was charged, we are his patrons after all. I hope the [illegible] thieves are caught soon.

“Mmhm, mhm,” Jinx hummed with annoyance. “Keep hopin, Princess.”

She moved her finger over the lines that covered the word. It was kind of visible this time around…

She exhaled through her nose like an angry bull.

Trencher.

Who would've thought.

Jinx returned to the first page and compared the two scratched out words, then clicked her tongue in displeasure.

“Topper bitch,” she muttered and turned back to where she'd stopped.

Mother wouldn’t allow me to attend the trial. She must think it may not go well. Dad will take me to another doctor, he said it's “just in case”.

Mother was furious agitated when she came back home. I've tried asking, but she just says he's irresponsible and dangerous and his name is no good now. She spoke with Dad. I asked him and he said that Jayce is a misfit and we can't be friends. But I don't think He isn't a bad guy. He doesn't deserve this.

I hate [a few illegible words]

It wouldn't behove a Kiramman to associate with a bad name.

I hate it. Jayce is my best friend. And they take him away, just like that. All because he was robbed. Stupid [illegible] thugs. It's all their fault. I hope they get thrown in Stillwater.

“You don't know what happened. It's his fault. It's all his fault,” Jinx's face twisted in a snarl. “Those stupid crystals. It's all cause of him. If he hadn't had them, then… everything…”

Her breath hitched and her fingers gripped the journal hard.

“Stupid inventor. Stupid…” something clicked. “Jayce… Talis? The Man of Progress…?”

But Jayce Talis built the Hexgates, Jinx thought with her brow furrowed.

Dad says that at least he won't be imprisoned. He just can't go back to the Academy. It will destroy him. I hope he'll be okay.

I got to say goodbye.

I didn't say goodbye. We just talked. He tried to hide it, but I know he is not okay.

“So he wasn't put in prison, huh? When Piltie does crimes it's aaaaall fine and dandy. Of course. Of-fuckin-course,” she laughed bitterly. “No surprises here.”

That evening, she recalled, enforcers raided The Last Drop. They came into the common room. Their room. She nearly fell down on one of them. It could've all gone so bad then and there.

And one of them set Vander's bar top on fire, too. Messed his pipe up.

Then, later that night…

She blinked and forced her eyes to focus back on the text.

At dinner, Mother scolded me for sitting in the rain. She was mad I spoke with Jayce We didn't talk much. She won't say what his crime was.

We can't just leave him after everything. He depends on our support. Has he got anyone else? His life was at the Academy. And he’s not allowed there anymore.

I hope know he can figure it out. He’s smart, and strong.

Vi told her she wasn't ready. She left.

Those stupid, stupid crystals.

A page cut her finger as she fidgeted with the journal. She didn't notice until she smudged a line of red over the text.

She put her tongue to the hairline wound to clean up the blood and stop the flow.

It tasted like iron. It tasted like that night, in the flames. Like the blood from her nose that spilled over her lip as she cried for Vi.

Vi didn't leave. She didn't leave. She didn't mean to leave.

Marcus took her.

The Sheriff.

Now, the Sheriff is taking her away again.

Her sister.

“Because you're a jinx!”

She swatted at the swelling voices with the journal, as if they were annoying flies.

She was Jinx. Not a jinx. Not anymore.

She was still a jinx, and she knew it.

Oppressive shadows moved in the darkness of the night. The paleness of their skin, like ghosts.

Well, they were dead, after all.

“Go away! I'm in no mood!” she shout-whispered, waving the journal wildly. “Just… I didn't mean it, you know I didn't mean it! It was all his fault, his crystals, okay? Stupid Piltie inventor. Stupid. All his fault.”

She paced in circles, the grass bending and breaking underneath repeated pressure, slowly becoming a permanent trail.

She quickly turned the page carelessly, making it fold in the middle. The next day.

Mother left early after breakfast. There was some commotion at the Academy, apparently there is an impromptu Council meeting happening right now.

This doesn't happen often at all.

I hope everything is okay. Maybe they've found the criminals? I really hope so. But they wouldn't call in a meeting just for that.

Jayce did it!!! He did it!!! I knew he would!!!

He will come for dinner. He invented magic. Hextech. It will change Piltover forever. I need to ask him about everything. We can be friends again!

Jinx tossed the journal into a rose bush as a furious, throaty scream left her throat.

“I get a dead family while he gets renown and a one way ticket to the ivory towers?!” her voice cracked. “Really?! That's a fuckin joke!”

That's not fair.

On the same night, it seemed, the Man of Progress had made the discovery of his life.

While her life turned to shit.

He got everything.

She lost everything.

The same crystals.

“Why?!”

Because she was a jinx.

She gritted her teeth and reached deep into the rose bush, letting the thorns rake her arms.

What a joke.

She laughed.

She combed through the bush, and she laughed.

What else did she expect?

She pulled the journal out and opened it on the explosion day's entry. With the blood from her finger, and from her arms, she drew a big, crude doodle of a monkey’s head.

“I really keep doing it, huh?” Jinx kept laughing, her arms stinging and her shoulders shaking. “I nearly killed the Hat Lady all the way back then. Amazing! She'd love to know that.”

Jinx placed the journal in her mouth, gripping it with her teeth, and started taking thorns out of her arms.

The light was shit.

She made her way back to the window, hoisted herself over the windowsill and straddled it, one leg on each side. The soft light of the hallway illuminated her scratched arms, and she pulled out a thorn after thorn, flicking each one out the window.

She muttered to herself, but with the diary in her mouth it wasn’t really comprehensible.

Well, it wasn’t comprehensible on account of the manic state she was in, too.

Deciding she was done with the thorns, she strolled back into the room and tossed the journal inside the blanket fort with no care.

She grabbed a soft, white towel from one of the drawers and dry-cleaned the blood off of her arms until she was satisfied. She tossed it on the floor and, with a wide grin splitting her face, she jumped into the bed.

Isha stirred again. She lifted her head, all drowsy, and huffed out a tired question.

“All good, Isha,” Jinx took her leg off and tossed it to the ground with a loud clunk that made her little sister wince. “We’re havin fun! Had a walk outside to clear my head, it’s a real nice night out– but, don’t let me ramble,” she threw her arm over the girl and hugged her tightly to her chest, fingers and face burrowing into the soft blue and brown hair. She took a deep breath in and kissed her on the head a few times with loud “mwah” sounds to boot. “It’s sleep time! G’night!”

Isha turned her head to look at Jinx. She squinted. Despite how sleepy she was, she knew something was off. Jinx’d act like that every now and again when she came back from her “night walks” in Zaun, ones Isha now knew consisted of dragging their drunk older sister out of the fighting pit.

And that worried her.

She yawned.

Her eyes closed on their own.

Maybe that was one of those “tomorrow problems”, though.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn woke up under the comforting warmth of her partner's body, wrapped around her as a big spoon. Her heavy arm all but pinned her down to the soft mattress as it clung to her, around her ribcage and over her chest.

She could feel Vi's steady breaths against her back, hear the regular snores, and, for a moment, she was in pure bliss.

Then, she remembered the previous night. All of the sudden she wanted to jump out of her skin.

Cait sat up and scanned her surroundings, now in clear daylight. She needed to know what else was off. What she was missing.

Was there any danger? A hidden explosive?

Jinx wouldn't risk Vi's life, she tried to reason with herself. Despite that, her heart rate picked up. What if she had a detonator, and the moment she was here all alone, without Vi…

She jumped out the bed, lay down on the floor and looked under the bed, checking with her hand for anything that could be out of place. She did it on the other side of the bed, too.

Then the bedside tables, and the wardrobe, and a drawer, after drawer, after drawer… She took everything out, every piece of clothing, every box of jewellery and heirlooms, towels, blankets, she tossed it all to the ground when she didn’t find anything and continued in that feverish state until she heard stirring in the bed.

“Cait…?” Vi muttered when she couldn't find her girlfriend in the bed despite moving her arm around.

Her head hurt like hell.

She sat up and looked at the mess in the room. At all kinds of things thrown haphazardly out and at the floor, then at Caitlyn, who froze in place halfway through emptying another drawer.

“What…?” Vi paused, remembering the events of the previous night. “Are you okay?”

Her voice was hoarse, and worried, and she started to get out of bed.

“What's going on?”

Caitlyn could feel her hands shake. She dropped whatever it was that she had in her hands on the floor and made it to the edge of the bed in a few steps.

She poured Vi a glass of water with trembling hands and offered it to her.

Vi wrapped her hands around the one Cait held the glass with and looked her in the eye as if trying to read her mind.

“It's… your sister,” the Piltovan said quietly.

Vi tilted her head like a confused puppy.

“What about her…?” she asked slowly, concern only growing.

Did she do something?

Did she do something to herself…?

“She's been here,” Caitlyn's voice shook slightly.

“Oh.” Vi sighed. Of course that little shit snooped.

“You need to ask her if she did anything. Left anything. What her goal was,” she said, her voice intense.

The Zaunite downed the glass of water. She understood the implication of that request.

“Cait, I'm sure she didn't… she wouldn't… she just snooped,” she tried to reassure.

“You don't know that–!” it came out harsher and louder than she meant it for. She took a deep breath. “I… I shouldn't have raised my voice. I'm sorry…”

Vi put her arms around her partner and pulled her close to her chest, rubbing comforting circles on her back.

“I'll talk with her, Cupcake. Promise,” she said before kissing her on the head.

“Thank you…”

Soon, they were getting ready for the day. Vi tied Caitlyn's eyepatch at the back of her head and adjusted it with all the gentleness her girlfriend deserved. She leaned over her shoulder, turned her head by the chin and left a tender kiss on her lips.

“You wanna talk about last night…?”

“I pointed the gun at you. For the second time this week,” the guilt in Cait's voice was palpable. She didn't avert her gaze, sharing the regret in her eye instead.

“Last time you told me it was because of Jinx,” Vi said slowly.

Caitlyn gave a shallow nod, then sighed.

The Zaunite stepped in front of her and cupped her cheek in her calloused hand. The Piltovan instantly leaned into the touch.

“That day…” she started, voice quiet so its shaking wasn't as audible. “The day she attacked the Council… you know how she kidnapped me, don't you…?”

“She's…” Vi looked away, a bit flustered. “She's mentioned it, yeah.”

“It was terrifying.”

The way Caitlyn said it, the honesty mixed with pain and the remnants of the terror, made the Zaunite's eyes snap back to hers. The other hand joined in cupping her face, thumbs slowly caressing the soft, pale skin.

“I… I don't even know how long she's been there… watching me,” she shuddered, and Vi’s brow furrowed. “I didn't even get to dry myself off before… there was a gun to my head. She said she was going to shoot me if I made a single sound… She never took her finger off the trigger.”

Vi could feel the weight grow in her hands, as if Caitlyn was slumping down with every word she spoke.

“She… she was going through it,” the oldest sister muttered to herself with disdain as she remembered Jinx's words back at the commune. “I'm so sorry, Cait,” she said louder, pained by her partner’s pain. “I can't even imagine the terror…”

She wanted to punch that stupid grin off of her sister's face.

She couldn't make her sister feel like she was unwanted. What if she… What if she tried to pull something stupid?

Vi groaned. She felt as if she was walking a tightrope while juggling knives.

“That's why you don't want to shower alone, is it…?” She kissed Caitlyn’s forehead, then put hers against it.

Cait nodded.

“And why you check the windows beforehand?”

She nodded again.

“I… I'm so sorry, Cait…”

Caitlyn collapsed into her arms, and Vi held her tightly. She held the weight of her partner's whole body. She could feel the shaking of her shoulders.

For a while, they were quiet.

“Can… could we keep the bedroom door locked for as long as she's staying here…?” Cait finally asked, her voice weak and trembling.

“Yeah,” Vi said without hesitation. “If it makes you feel safe, then of course, Cupcake.”

Jinx woke up to a tiny hand smacking her in the middle of her face with less gentleness than it usually would. She cracked her eyes open and looked at the squinted golden eyes of the girl kneeling over her in the bed.

She yawned and stretched herself out like a cat.

“What's up, kiddo? Wanna’ve some f–”

Isha lifted up the bloodied towel with a huff, her judgemental look suddenly making way more sense.

“Oh, that… see, people bleed every now and again–”

Isha smacked her with the towel, then pointed out the blood in the bed and on their clothes. Then, the quickly healing gashes.

Jinx sat up and looked at her arms. She ran her nails over some of the scratches and clawed out tiny bits of thorns she hadn't been bothered to remove before bed.

“I… fell into a rose bush, alright?” she grumbled.

Isha's brow furrowed as she let out a displeased huff.

“Okay, don't give me that attitude, sumprat,” she pretended to scold her as she grabbed her cheeks and forced her mouth into a pout.

The little sister grunted and smacked the older one with the towel again to indicate that she's being serious. She ran her free hand over the scratches, now slightly bleeding again.

“Oh, c'mon, it's nothin,” she let go of her face to wave her hand dismissively. “It's all nearly healed anyway. By the end of the day I'll be good as new.”

She glanced at a clock on the wall and, out of nowhere, her face split with a dangerously spiteful grin that made Isha cock her head and raise her eyebrows.

“Alright!” Jinx clapped her hands together. “We can't be late for breakfast, can we now? There's so much to discuss! Gimme my leg,” she slid to the edge of the bed and Isha hopped down, grabbed the prosthesis and clicked it into place with one swift move.

The older sister ruffled the younger one's hair and waltzed up to the blanket fort. She picked up a roughed up book Isha didn't recognise and stuffed it into her waistband.

Vi was mid pouring Cait a cup of coffee when a sudden, loud noise made her jump and spill some on the tablecloth.

Caitlyn gripped the silverware in her hands, hard. Her eye now completely focused on one target.

There was a dent left on the door after Jinx kicked it open with her metal leg.

“Mooooornin, beloved sister and beloathed Topper!” she hollered gleefully, a sweet smile on her face that didn't reach her eyes.

“Jinx–” Vi started, but her sister grabbed a chair from one end of the table and pointedly dragged it on the polished wooden floor, filling the room with a long, uncomfortable screech.

Finally she stopped distressingly close to Caitlyn's seat and slammed the chair down, then perched up on top of it, feet on the fancy cushion, while her arms hung over the backrest in front of her.

The sweet smile turned to a wide grin as she clasped her hands and rested her chin on top of them.

She relished in Caitlyn's discomfort for a few more moments.

“What's it all about?” Vi narrowed her eyes as she leaned forward and put her hand on Cait's shoulder, pulling her closer.

Caitlyn saw the angry, pink eyes shoot to the hand holding her for just a moment, a shadow of something very dangerous painted her face for a split second, before that grin returned and she cocked her head to the side with near innocence.

“You were in our bedroom. Why?” the grip the Piltovan had on the knife made her knuckles go white.

Jinx sighed and rolled her eyes.

“You're spoilin the surprise,” she puffed her cheeks out in annoyance.

Caitlyn’s brow furrowed.

Jinx's grin grew impossibly wide.

She slapped the journal on top of Cait's plate, not caring for the half-eaten meal.

It took her a moment to recognise the once pristine diary, now scratched up and covered in dirt and… blood?

“That's my–”

“Open it.”

“Jinx, stop–” Vi started, but Jinx made a shushing motion.

“Shhh, we're havin a conversation,” she said as if Vi was a child.

Isha quietly perched herself up on a nearby chair and munched on a grape cluster, watching the spectacle.

“C'mon. Open it,” Jinx motioned with her head, hurrying her up.

She opened it, not taking her eye off the terrorist.

“Don't wanna look at what you're doin? ‘D make things easier, y'know?” she hummed.

“I'm good,” Cait said curtly.

“If you say so,” she shrugged. “Keep the pages turnin.”

“Jinx,” Vi's voice was harsh, a warning. “You're scarin her. You're scarin me.”

The middle sister's eyes flicked to the oldest, the grin faltering for just a moment. Then, her brow furrowed with newfound determination.

“That's fine. You'll’ve a blast when we get to it,” she promised. “Turn the pages, Piltie.”

For a while the only sound in the room was that of moving paper.

Caitlyn felt two pages stuck together under her fingers. She frowned.

“That's the spot!” Jinx reached out and tapped the journal. “I know you love lookin at my pretty face, Peepers, but I'll need you to read that one.”

Cait kept staring at her until Vi stood up and placed herself between the two most important women in her life.

“Why would you want me to read my journal?” she asked, her voice cold. She pulled the pages apart and her face twisted in disgust at the monkey face drawn in what must've been blood. Her eye moved over the text, and her chest immediately tightened at the memory.

“Nuh-uh. Out loud. Let Vi hear it.”

“Why would…” something clicked in Caitlyn's head.

Someone they knew, maybe…?

She sighed.

“‘Today was a nightmare. My ears are still ringing after the explosion’.”

Vi’s brow knotted and she looked down at the journal, too, as she placed one hand on the table and the other on the backrest of Cait’s chair.

“‘Sheriff Grayson said it was a robbery, but that Jayce had to be arrested, too’,” Caitlyn continued. “‘It wasn't his fault. I hope those Zaunite criminals–’”

“Ah-ah-ah,” Jinx stopped her. “What's the scratched out word, Peepers?”

“How should I remember?” she scoffed. “It was eight years ago.”

A weight dropped from Vi's chest to the pit of her stomach. Her fingers gripped the back of Caitlyn's chair so hard the wood creaked.

“Oh, I'll give you a clue, then. It starts with ‘Tren’ and ends with ‘cher’,” Jinx chirped.

The Piltie's shoulders raised and her head lowered as if she was trying to hide in her body like a turtle.

“Read it as you meant it,” Jinx commanded.

“I crossed it out for a reason,” Cait said quietly.

“You wrote it for a reason, too,” Jinx countered, her voice teetering on a growl.

“I was a kid–”

“Read it.”

“I will not.”

Jinx slammed her fist on the table so hard that the cups and glasses jumped up.

“Read it,” she ordered, now a full growl coming from her throat.

Cait looked up to Vi as if searching for help, but her partner stared through the table, her face as pale as her knuckles.

“‘I hope those’…” she paused as she looked up again.

“Go on, we're waitin.”

“... ‘Trencher’…” she said under her breath.

“C'mon. Use your readin voice,” Jinx encouraged, sweet like poison.

“... ‘Trencher criminals are brought to justice as soon as possible’… I'm sorry,” she looked up at Vi immediately.

“You're not,” Jinx snapped.

“I am!” Caitlyn raised her voice.

“Mhm. Now read this part,” Jinx tapped the journal, her voice back to that mocking sweetness.

Cait took in a deep breath to steady herself.

“‘I can't sleep. I'm worried about Jayce, he's all alone in some holding cell. Like a criminal. He doesn't deserve it. I hope they're caught soon’.”

Vi exhaled sharply. Cait glanced at her with worry.

“Go on,” Jinx pressed.

“‘When I try to sleep, I can see the smoke of the explosion’,” she took a deep breath again, the memories hitting her as if she was there all over again. “‘It was so blue and it was… scary. It smelled like electricity and flame… and I think it's still clinging to my lungs’.”

The wood of the backrest splintered in Vi's hand.

“Oooh,” Jinx snapped her fingers as she overexaggerated connecting the dots. “Remember that job we pulled eight years ago, sis? The one at a rich inventor’s fancy apartment? You know, that time a building exploded.”

Caitlyn went just as pale as Vi.

“That was… you…?” she whispered.

“Oh! Now read this one!” the middle sister turned the partially torn page and tapped the passage. “Read it as you intended it,” she gleefully bounced on her heels, making the chair constantly tip forward and then slam back against the floor.

“‘I hope’…” her voice was faint, and her eye kept darting to Vi. “‘The’…” she glanced at Jinx as if asking for mercy, but the younger woman just moved her hand impatiently. “‘The… Trencher… thieves’,” she saw Vi wince. “‘Are caught soon’… you've made your point, okay? You must understand how it looked from my perspective,” her voice was near pleading.

“Now this one!” Jinx ignored her as she cheered like a child excited for a bedtime story. “Start here, with ‘stupid’!”

Cait read the passage in silence.

“I will not,” she rebuffed.

“I think you will.”

Caitlyn closed the journal with a loud slam.

“I will not,” she repeated.

Jinx rolled her eyes and ripped the journal out of her hands. Cait tried to reach for it, but she was too slow. The Zaunie already opened it on the right page.

The Piltie stood up and tried to reach over stunlocked Vi.

Jinx jumped onto the table, out of reach. She cleared her throat.

“Give it back,” Caitlyn demanded, holding her hand out.

“‘Stjupid Trenche’ thagz’,” she mocked her accent. “‘It'z oal thea’ fault. I houp they get throun in Stillwa’a’,” she finished by slamming the journal shut and tossing it to Cait. “Fun fact! One of them did, for seven years!” she added cheerfully. “Wish granted!”

Vi grabbed herself by the chest and leaned her weight against the table, looking like she was about to collapse.

“Quite the love story, sis. Magic-struck lovers,” she turned her eyes to Caitlyn, whose hands hovered over Vi, wanting to help but unsure if she wanted to be touched by her at this moment. “Should've struck you harder, maybe you wouldn't be writin out slurs.”

“You're one to talk,” Caitlyn snapped back, eye narrowing at Jinx. “You call me a Topper and a Piltie all the time–”

Jinx laughed. She walked between the dishes with cat's grace, but when she made it to Caitlyn, she accidentally kicked the cup of coffee, making it spill forward and just a little bit on the enforcer, who winced from the scalding heat.

She leaned down, hands propped on her knees, face to face with Cait. She smiled sweetly.

“The Trenchers haven't been poisoning the Pilties for generations, silly,” she reached out towards her face. “It's the problem with you Toppers. Pretendin like you care while thinkin of us all the same behind the closed doors.”

“Don't you dare touch me,” she warned.

Jinx laughed again.

Her fingers managed to only graze the strand of hair that fell over Caitlyn's face before she was slashed with the knife, chair falling with a loud thud as the enforcer quickly backed away from the danger.

Jinx's smile didn't falter as she raised her hand to her face and licked the blood off of it.

Isha immediately rushed to try and tackle Caitlyn, and while she threw her slightly off balance, she didn't make her fall. So she started punching the way Vi taught her.

Cait took a step back as she glanced down, surprised that the tiny fists actually hurt her.

Vi slammed her fist into the table so hard that it cracked.

“Stop that.”

Both Jinx and Caitlyn flinched, while Isha hid behind the Piltie's leg.

“She started it,” the middle sister said immediately, waving her bloodied hand around, droplets flying everywhere.

Vi punched the table again, and Jinx shut up. Caitlyn dropped the bloodied knife.

There was so much going on in Vi’s mind. Caitlyn was there. Caitlyn wanted them to be arrested and thrown into that hellhole. But she didn’t know who they were.

Still, she called them Trenchers.

She was young.

She was a privileged princess calling them slurs.

She scratched them out, knowing it was wrong.

She knew it was wrong, and yet she wrote it three times.

They nearly killed her.

Now that she thought about it, it was obviously Jayce she'd seen at the apartment. Cait must've been right next to him.

“Violet…” Caitlyn said softly, again so full of regret.

“I– I need to think,” she hissed.

“Good luck!” Jinx blurted out and immediately sucked her lips into her mouth. Not the best moment.

“I'll have a talk with you," Vi glared at Jinx as she spoke through her teeth. "With the both of you.”

Jinx and Caitlyn glanced at each other with the same nervousness.

“I need to…” she shook her head. Her hands were trembling. “I need to clear my head. Isha, you're in charge. You two, just…” she growled something under her breath, grabbed Jinx's chair by the backrest and hurled it across the room.

Soon, the door slammed behind her so hard that it bounced back and creaked ajar.

Right behind it, Vi crouched down and hid her face in her hands, breathing fast and shallow.

Inside, Jinx plopped on the edge of the table, while Caitlyn massaged the bridge of her nose, lightly enough not to hurt herself again.

Isha stood between them with her arms out. She was in charge. She had to keep the peace.

“Why would you…” Cait looked up as Jinx wiped her hand with the tablecloth, ignoring the napkins all around.

“She had to know,” she shrugged.

“There are so many other ways–”

“You know I love the theatrics. Couldn't help myself,” the Zaunite chuckled.

“And now she's hurting,” the Piltie accused.

“And whose fault’s that?”

“Yours???” Cait looked at her in disbelief.

Jinx's eyes narrowed.

“That's not how I see it,” she huffed.

Caitlyn rolled her eye.

“Of course it's not. Please, enlighten me how stealing my journal and terrorising us during breakfast isn't what upset Vi.”

“First of all,” she pointed to the diary in the Piltie's hand. “I gave it back. So it's borrowin, not stealin.”

“That's not how borrowing works–”

“Second,” she ignored her, “you're the one callin us Trenchers and wanting to toss us into Stillwater, without even knowin what’s happened.”

That was true, despite what Jayce had told her over the years, Caitlyn didn't know why it all happened. What exactly happened. She’d always wondered.

“What happened, then?” she asked, not with malice or judgement but with genuine interest that threw Jinx off.

She scanned the Piltie's face for deception. Mockery.

She sighed when she didn't find any.

“The Man of Progress flaunted his gold down in the Undercity,” her feet kicked in the air. “He was so stupid and naive about it, of course the poor and hungry kids went after him.”

“An easy mark, yes?” Caitlyn rubbed her chin with the top of her finger, considering the words.

Jinx snapped her fingers into a finger gun.

“Bingo.”

“Why not rob him on the spot, then? Going up to Piltover couldn't have been safe,” Cait furrowed her brow.

Jinx let out a laugh.

“Call it overzealousness of a bunch of teenagers tryin to prove themselves in this rotten world,” she shrugged. “It was gonna be an easy job. So easy, in fact, that Vi allowed me to tag along.”

“I was sixteen, so Vi was fifteen…” Caitlyn said mostly to herself, then looked at Jinx. “And you were…?”

“Eleven.”

“That's… young,” she scowled.

“Isha's like… probably eight, or somethin. Not older than ten. So, y'know,” Jinx shrugged. “That's just life in the Fissures.”

Isha nodded and hummed in agreement.

Right, Caitlyn thought. Isha didn't even have the privilege of knowing how old she was exactly.

There was a question that came to her mind.

“How did you know about the crystals, though?” it didn't make sense to her at all. Jayce didn't tell anyone until Hextech was approved.

Jinx let out a short burst of laughter.

“We didn't. It was a ‘grab anythin that looks expensive’ sorta job,” she explained. “He was supposed to have good stuff judgin from what he'd bought in the Lanes. Just our… my luck, I s'pose.”

“So… how…? I've spent some time in that apartment and there had never been a sign of the crystals. I know they weren't on full display.”

“I'm good at snoopin,” Jinx motioned to the journal.

“So you were the one who found them.”

“Pretty sure I dropped one when we were scrambling to get out as the owner shook the handle. Oops,” she said flippantly.

“On purpose?”

Jinx scowled.

“No. It slipped out,” her lips tightened to a line, and Cait knew she wasn't lying. “What idiot keeps volatile explosives in their bedroom, anyway?” she scoffed.

Isha looked at her sister as if that statement made no sense. She pointed at her.

Jinx narrowed her eyes while tapping her fingers on the table.

“My explosives are kept… uh… Ugh! It's not about my explosives,” she groaned, throwing her arms in the air. “Don't you sass me!”

Caitlyn couldn't stop a small smirk that tugged at her lips.

“Anyway. We went there cause it was a job, money was tight, and Vi had a point to prove. I did, too. To show I was ready. I thought I was ready. Vi thought I was ready. I wasn't. I disappointed everyone. I messed it all up, like I always used to. That's why Powder had to go. There was too much jinxin goin on–”

Jinx froze. She wasn't supposed to say that out loud, not to Caitlyn.

And now Caitlyn looked at her with pity. Great.

“You were eleven… Surely you can't still be holding yourself accountable…?” Cait’s brow creased. “You know by now that kids make mistakes constantly, don't you?”

“Maybe if Powder hadn't killed my family I'd not be holding her accountable,” Jinx snarled. Her head hurt.

It was a mistake.

She swatted at the white lines coming out of her periphery.

“I'm done talkin. Shut up.”

Caitlyn wasn't sure if the last part was directed at her, but she just nodded.

An eleven year old robbing a Piltovan apartment as a job, she thought. How the hell did that happen? How was that allowed by anyone?

And there are so many kids in Zaun that'd do the exact same thing.

It hurt Cait to think about it. It couldn't keep going on like this. The Council had to do something. Piltover had to do something. She had to do something.

Instead of spreading it on bread, Jinx ate jam with a spoon while she stuffed her mouth with pastries, then drank juice straight from the pitcher. Isha joined her in that chaotic meal in silence, both of them exchanging bits of food as they ate mostly with their hands.

Vi slowly walked away from the cracked open door.

It was her fault.

Chapter Text

Vi stood in the open door of the mansion, not crossing the threshold.

Yet.

Sound of fast ticking came from her wrist as she kept turning the cogs.

Faster, and faster, and faster.

It jammed.

She sighed.

She remembered she had her first therapy in just a handful of hours, so she probably shouldn't drink.

Or maybe it'd be easier if she was drunk?

The stuck cogs groaned under the pressure.

Vi leaned forward, then back again, balancing on the line between her comfort and her sanity. She really needed a drink, she thought. She really wanted a drink.

Her head turned back, and she looked inside the house. She then looked outside again.

Something popped, and a gear sprung out of the pendant. She watched it roll on the ground and under the wardrobe.

She wanted to throw something.

It was on her. That whole mess of a job. The mission to rescue Vander. She hadn't even figured out it was a trap until it was too late.

She kept on putting them in danger, and Jinx blamed herself for it. For her mistakes.

She shouldn't have called her a jinx. She shouldn't have hit her. She shouldn't have left her.

She punched a hole through the wardrobe's door, and she winced when her arm got stuck in it, splintering wood breaking her skin.

She was a failure, and she knew that. She failed Vander, and Mylo, and Claggor, and Ekko, and Powder. And Jinx. She kept on failing them all.

It had never been Powder's fault.

Maybe she should've called herself Jinx. That would’ve been more fair.

She pulled her arm out of the wardrobe and shook the pain off, then she got down to the floor and reached out for the gear.

Her fingers hit glass.

Her heart skipped a beat.

She pulled out a bottle of aged wine, still sealed.

“How did it… fuck, I don't care,” she muttered to herself as she walked outside without a second thought, closed the door behind her, and sat down on the stairs.

Maybe back when Caitlyn was removing all the alcohol from the mansion this beautiful bottle fell and rolled under there. Maybe someone stashed it.

She didn't give a shit.

She took her shoe off, wrapped her jacket around the bottle, put it between her legs and started smacking the back until the cork loosened up. And when loose enough, she grabbed it with her teeth, pulled it out with a pop and spat it out somewhere into the bushes. She wouldn’t be needing that.

The smell of well aged alcohol hit her face.

She breathed fast through her mouth, a faint voice at the back of her mind screaming at her, warning her not to do it. To remember how upset everyone was with her.

“They're gonna be upset with me anyway,” she muttered. “What difference does it make?”

Everything in her, everything but that one quiet voice, begged for her to enjoy the bottle. So she put the bottle to her mouth and chugged.

“Violet?”

Her throat tightened and she nearly spat out what was in her mouth. She moved the bottle away and gulped down what was in her mouth.

Tobias Kiramman closed the gate behind him and walked up the stairs, a worried look on his face.

“Good– uh– mornin Mr. Kiramman,” she stuttered. “Another late night shift, huh? They're workin you to the bone out there,” she tried her best to sound nonchalant.

“I am working myself to the bone,” he sighed.

“Right, it's your… practice… place,” she muttered.

He stopped a few steps away and looked at his pocket watch.

“Is it not a bit too early to get drunk?” he didn't sound judgmental, there was both concern and understanding in his voice.

“I– I’m not– it’s just–” she sputtered. “I-I'm not gettin drunk!”

“Violet, there is a half empty bottle in your hand,” Tobias said as he sat next to her and extended his hand.

She handed the bottle over and rubbed her face with a groan.

“Caitlyn will not be too happy,” he commented.

“Please don't tell her…?” she practically whimpered.

“I won't have to,” he took a small swig and put the bottle down. “She's too smart, and too perceptive. You know that as well as I do.”

Vi groaned again.

“I have heard about your sister,” he said calmly.

She let out a noise through a suddenly tightened throat. She felt like she was going to throw up, her guts turning liquid.

“Y-yeah…?” she could feel beads of sweat forming on her pale forehead.

“She is not doing well, is she?” his voice was warm, and kind, and full of worry.

Vi let out a long, wine smelling breath, her leg bouncing from nerves.

He mistook her relief as an affirmative response.

“I cannot start to imagine what the both of you went through as children,” he put his hand on her shoulder. “But she is always welcome here. She is family,” he assured.

Vi was so fucking thankful that Jinx was amazing at keeping out of sight where it mattered.

“That's… very kind of you, Mr. Kiramman,” she looked up at him gratefully, and he nodded, then squeezed her shoulder reassuringly.

“There will be ups and downs, but she will pull through. Zaunites are quite the perseverant people, after all,” he gave her an encouraging smile.

“Yeah…” she smiled back, though fainter. “I'm just… worried. She's not been… doin great for a while.”

“Have you given psychotherapy a thought, Violet?”

“I… yeah. I'm supposed to have one, uh, today,” she rubbed the back of her neck. “Cait finally strong-armed me to give it a shot.”

“I'm glad,” he said as he stood up, letting out an old man grunt and taking the bottle with him. “You probably should be sober for it, though.”

She nodded as she looked away, flustered.

He patted her on the head, like Vander sometimes would. It made her chest tighten.

“I’m sure it will go well, Violet. Just be honest, and be open for constructive comments.”

“I, uh– I punched a hole through the wardrobe. I'm sorry,” she said as he started to walk up the stairs. “I hope it wasn't an heirloom or somethin…”

Tobias sighed.

Vi brushed her teeth five times before she walked into the guest room. She was feeling just a little bit of the buzz, maybe too little than she'd prefer, but it felt good enough, all things considered. And she was walking in a mostly straight line, too.

“Jinx.”

She wasn't even slurring her words at all. Nobody'd ever know she had half a bottle of wine. Perfect.

There was a faint rustle in the fort, then silence.

“Jinx, I wanna chat with you.”

Silence.

Vi sighed and walked up to the fort, then crouched down to look inside.

A big plushie covered the entrance like a makeshift door, stuffed perfectly into the hole. She couldn't see anything past it.

“Jinx, I know you're in there,” Vi said as she rolled her eyes. She pulled on the murk wolf.

The plushie was held from the other side.

“Stop actin like a child,” she chided.

No response.

For a moment, Vi thought about just lifting the blankets up from the top of the fort. Instead, she sat down on the floor.

“You can't just… terrorize us. It's not fun for anyone.”

Inside, Jinx hugged her knees to her chest and bit her tongue as she wanted to say “it's fun for me”.

“I get it, you don't like her. But you're a guest in her house. She's treatin you well. It's time to show her some respect back, y’know?”

A quiet scoff came from under the blankets.

“I mean it when I say it. You scare her.”

Jinx bit her lip as she smiled, all giddy.

“You scare me.”

The smile faltered, and she hid her head between her knees.

She was scaring her sister. She'd scare her away. She'd make her hate her. She’d make her hunt her down with the enforcers again.

She always broke things.

“I don't want you to scare me, Pow.”

Jinx wanted to scream at her. Instead, she chewed on the inside of her cheek until she tasted blood.

Vi let out a long sigh and leaned against the Vander plushie.

“I don't think it's funny at all that we've almost killed her. And Jayce.”

The younger sister's brow furrowed at his name. Her nails dug into her skin.

Stupid, lucky Piltie. He deserved nothing. He should've been the one to explode. He should’ve died in that explosion. That’d serve him right.

“And while I… don't agree with what she'd written, it was crossed out, wasn't it? And nobody was supposed to see it, anyway,” Vi paused for a moment, listening to quiet stirring behind the plushie.

Jinx scooted up to Vander and leaned on him from the other side. She was angry that Vi still found excuses, after hearing that Piltie's thoughts on them. How could she justify her wishing they went to Stillwater? Calling them Trenchers?

“She didn't know it was us, anyway,” it was as if Vi was reading her thoughts. “In her mind, it could've been any thug. She probably didn't even imagine it was a buncha kids.”

Jinx's mouth pressed into a thin line. Vi didn't know that. She didn't know what the Piltie thought.

“You hurt Zaunite thugs day in and day out, didn't you? Without thinking anything of it. Just a bunch of faceless goons. That's what we were in her mind, probably,” the older sister tried her best to explain.

Jinx didn't like hearing that. Her mind was trying to wall itself off, so that all she heard would be “blah blah blah”.

“She wasn't targeting us. Kinda like…” she paused for a moment.

Jinx waited.

“Like when you weren't targeting her mom, y'know?” maybe she'd understand her own language, Vi thought. “Kinda an extreme comparison, but hear me out: whether you regret it or not, she wasn't your target. And whether she regrets it or not, we weren't hers. Just… a freak coincidence. Does that make sense?”

Jinx let out a loud groan. It did make sense. She didn't like that it did. It was so much easier to imagine Caitlyn had a personal vendetta against them, it'd make her so much worse than what she already was. Maybe then Vi’d hate her, too.

“Is that a ‘you’ve got a point’ groan, or a ‘fuck off’ groan?” the older sister asked.

“... Both,” Jinx muttered.

“There she is,” Vi announced with a smirk.

“I… don't like when you take her side,” she grumbled, curling up into a ball against the plushie.

“I'm not takin sides,” Vi protested. “But I know her thinkin has changed since. Crossin the word out bein a proof.”

“I think she's just a coward,” Jinx puffed out her cheeks.

“There's no pleasin you, is there?” she sighed.

“She stinks and I hate her.”

“What're you, a toddler?” Vi chuckled.

“I– I’m– gob it,” Jinx grumbled.

Silence fell between them for a while.

“It's not your fault,” the older sister finally said. “The job. I took us there.”

“Stop,” Jinx said quietly. “I jinxed it, Mylo said–”

“Mylo was just being mean. He was frustrated, and he was a kid, too.”

“He…” it was hard to remember the real Mylo. The alive one. The one that maybe used to be a normal brother, who was as mean as he was nice. She barely remembered him being kind over all the mockery in his death. “You said…”

“I should’ve never said it. You know that I know it,” Vi's voice shook a little as her fists clenched. “Kids say stupid shit. Topside and Bottom.”

Jinx let out a stifled, frustrated scream through closed mouth.

Vi sat up straight when the plushie moved. Then, she felt her sister's arms wrap around her, head nuzzling into her back.

“I'm… sorry…” she said quietly.

“You should apologise to Cait, not me,” the older sister tried, though she was pretty sure she knew the answer.

“No. Fuck her. Don't push it,” Jinx mumbled.

“It'd mean a lot to me, y'know…?” Vi put her hands on Jinx's and ran her fingers over the healing scratches. “What happened here, huh?”

Jinx shrugged behind her. “It's healin. Doesn't matter,” she grumbled. “Don't… don't worry about it, sis.”

“You know I will,” Vi sighed, her hands caressing the gashes.

“I… went for a walk and fell into a rose bush. That's all,” she said. “My body heals real fast, sooo… No worryin, yeah?”

“And your hand…?”

She gently grasped her by the wrist and lifted it up, then looked at the wound the knife left. A slash over her palm, from the heel on the opposite side of her thumb to the base of her pointing finger.

“It's fine, at least all my fingers are still attached. I mean, the ones that I have,” she chuckled.

“She asked you not to touch her,” Vi sighed. “So why would you?”

“I thought it'd be funny?”

The older sister groaned.

“C'mon. It was a little bit funny…”

“It really wasn't.”

“Agree to disagree, then,” she chirped.

“Jinx.”

“Okay, okay,” she grumbled. “Whatever…”

Vi brought the hurt hand up and placed a gentle kiss over the wound.

“Now it's gonna heal even faster,” she announced.

The younger sister giggled.

“Nah, I think your dirty mouth is gonna give me sepsis.”

“Wow. Rude,” she pretended to be offended.

Jinx laughed.

“By the way…” Vi spoke again after a short pause. “Could you fix this for me…?”

Jinx put her chin on her sister's shoulder and looked at whatever “this” was.

She narrowed her eyes at the pendant and a gear in Vi's hand.

“How the fuck didya break it already, sis?”

“Uh… too much force?” she scratched her neck.

“At least it worked and you didn't go get pissed,” Jinx said.

Vi’s shoulders slumped a little at the immediate wave of guilt that washed over her.

Jinx took the pendant and the gear out of her hands, squinted, poked at the cogs inside with her nail, then let out a quiet hum as she thought.

“Yeah, I can fix it,” she stood up and patted her sister on the head. “Just need a few things. Some sort of a magnifying glass, tweezers, and a real small screwdriver… you think Peepers has those lying around?”

“Didn't we buy some tools?” Vi tilted her head.

“Well, I didn't know I'd be repairing clockwork stuff. Can't really fix this with a wrench and a blowtorch, can I?” she quipped, then rolled her eyes when it flew over her sister’s head. “Get me the tools and it'll be fixed in five minutes.”

“Doctor Fuchs,” Caitlyn greeted with a kind smile as she opened the door. She let a tall goat-like man in, his white horns curled up and his face wrinkled with age, a pair of small, round spectacles seated on his wide nose.

“Sheriff Kiramman, it is a pleasure,” he said with a kind smile as they shook hands. He hung his long coat and bowler hat on the hanger and followed her into the foyer.

“I'm sorry, it's such a short notice,” she said, nearly embarrassed.

“Not a problem, not at all,” he assured. “You have mentioned two patients in the letter. Sisters, yes?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “I don't know if they will want to work with you individually, or together…” she felt bad just thinking about putting someone one on one with Jinx in a closed room.

“That's okay, I will figure it out with them,” he calmed her down. “You needn’t worry, Miss Kiramman.”

“Right, of course,” she let out a nervous sigh. “There is a room ready, follow me,” she added and walked ahead.

What Jinx had pulled just this morning made Cait stressed about what she may pull next. She really hoped she'd at least pretend to behave in front of a stranger.

She had a feeling she was hoping for too much.

“As I have mentioned,” Caitlyn said as they were walking, “one of them can get… violent. If you are alone with her, I will make sure there are people who can… pacify her, waiting right outside the door. All you need to do then is shout.”

“You make it sound quite serious,” his brow knotted as he mused over her words.

“It is. And I understand if you'd rather not risk it…”

He raised his hand to stop her.

“I would still like to try.”

Not long after, they turned a corner and were greeted by the sight of three sisters waiting by one of the many doors of the mansion.

Vi pushed herself off the wall she was leaning against and took a few steps forward.

“Hi, I'm Violet,” she greeted, extending her hand. “Vi.”

“Pleased to meet you, Miss Vi,” he smiled, shaking her hand. “Doctor Fuchs.”

Jinx snorted.

“Doctor Fucks? What a name,” she smirked. Both Vi and Cait shot her a chastising look, but the doctor's smile didn't falter.

“Fuchs,” he repeated.

“Fucks,” she nodded with a shit-eating grin.

Vi opened her mouth to say something, but her sister was faster, walking up and extending her hand as she analysed his face.

“Well, dr. Fucks, I'm Jinx,” she chirped.

His eyes widened slightly for just a moment. Caitlyn choked on air, and Vi froze.

The next moment, the older sister smacked the younger one over the trapper hat.

“The fuck's wrong with you,” she hissed. “Her name's Pow, she just loves messin–”

“My pleasure,” the doctor shook her hand, his voice calm. “Would you actually prefer I called you Jinx?”

Jinx's brow furrowed and she yanked her hand away, taken off-guard by a reaction she wasn't expecting.

“I– uh… either’s fine,” she muttered.

Cait and Vi exchanged a nervous glance.

“And, please, let's not resort to violence. I prefer conversation,” he said to the older sister, who scratched the back of her neck, slightly flustered. “And who may you be?” he crouched down and extended his hand to Isha. The girl signed her name before shaking his hand with both of hers, with all the strength she had. It made him chuckle.

“You have a very strong handshake, Isha,” he complimented before standing back up, and she grinned at his words.

“Now that we're acquainted, would you prefer to have individual sessions, or come in both at once?”

Jinx grabbed Vi by the arm.

“We'll go together,” the older sister nodded. It’d probably be safer for the doctor that way, she thought.

He opened the door and invited them in.

While the room wasn't much different from any other one in the mansion, it was smaller and less busy. There was yet another coffee table, this one with a pitcher of water and three glasses set on top. One comfy armchair faced two similar ones across the table.

Doctor Fuchs sat in the lone chair, Vi sat opposite, stiff but trying to pretend she wasn't, while Jinx lounged sideways next to her sister. The doctor opened his briefcase and took out a notebook and a pen.

“Before we start, I would like you to know that our conversations will be confidential. The notebook,” he lifted it up, “is for me to jot down things I'd like to remember for the next time, if you decide you would like for me to return. Nobody else will read it. Additionally, if we come upon a topic you are not ready to talk about, feel free to tell me so. I will not judge you. Similarly, if anyone needs to take a break, the door is open,” he motioned towards it, “and if there is something you would like to talk about one on one, I can stay after the session and address it individually.”

He straightened up in his chair and moved his glasses up.

“Is there anything specific you would like to talk about today?”

Jinx blew a raspberry as she kicked her legs in the air.

“Man, Fucks, you talk a lot.”

He sighed quietly, though his face stayed as pleasant as it's always been.

“From now on, I'd like you to be the ones talking,” he encouraged.

Silence fell over the room for quite the while. Vi was surprised that Jinx hadn't immediately started yapping about the most unhinged stuff she's been through for pure shock value.

Jinx was staring at the doctor, as if trying to solve him like a puzzle, expecting to find something malicious under the kind facade.

“Maybe… which one of you is the older sister?” he asked to break the silence.

“Um, I am,” Vi pointed to herself, trying to relax her shoulders as her leg bounced with nerves.

“And do you like being the older sister?”

She looked at him, confused.

“Yeah, course I do.”

“What do you like about it?” he continued.

“Yeah, what’dya like bout it, sis,” Jinx reached up and swatted at the messy hair over Vi's eye.

“I… dunno,” she shrugged. “I get to protect my baby siblings…”

“She just loooooves that I'm her baby sis,” Jinx teased. “Cause I'm the best sister to have!”

“Yeah, sure,” Vi smacked her hands away. “Keep tellin yourself.”

The younger one gasped, pretending to be offended.

The doctor nodded, writing something down.

“What do you like about being a younger sister then, Miss Pow?”

“I get to do aaaaaanything I want,” she pushed Vi into the backrest by the shoulder and crawled into her lap. She still stayed sideways, legs hanging over one armrest and head over the other. “And she's gotta be fine with it cause I'm just a little guy,” she booped her sister's nose. “The littliest guy who could never do anything wrong, like, ever.”

“That's literally not true,” Vi's face scrunched and she blew air at the younger one's face. Still, she held her in her lap. “Isha's a little guy. You're an oversized sewer roach.”

“And you love me soooooooo much,” she grinned.

“Well, yeah. Course I do,” she let her hand fall on top of Jinx's face. “Despite you bein a little shit every day of the week.”

Jinx stuck her tongue out and Vi immediately retracted her hand.

“Ew,” she wiped it into Jinx's shirt.

“It looks to me like your bond is really strong,” the doctor said with a gentle smile. “Has it always been this way?”

Vi froze for a moment, then turned her head away. Jinx watched her face for a while, then turned her head towards the doctor.

“Nah, there was a time we were tryin to kill each other dead. Not too long ago, all things considered!” Jinx chirped, a sweet smile on her face.

“Kill each other?” he repeated slowly. “Would you like to tell me about it?”

“Oh man, Fucks! How much time d’ya have? We can unpack this shit for days!” she laughed. “Where'd we even start, sis?”

Vi felt a hand squeeze her cheeks together, forcing her to pout.

She sighed.

“I've no clue.”

“What would you say was a catalyst for your fight–”

“The first big thing? Well, I blew up our family,” Jinx pointed at herself, “and she got kidnapped,” then she pointed at her sister.

He calmly took a note.

Jinx frowned at the lack of emotional response from the man, not noticing her sister's grim expression.

“Really? I say I blew my family up and you just…” she motioned at the notebook. “Really?”

He quickly took another note.

“I wonder… What’s the reason behind such a violent choice of words?” he asked, genuinely interested.

Jinx laughed.

“Because that's what happened, Fucks,” a wide, toothy grin split her face. “I blew them up! With a cute lil bomb I made when I was eleven! Boom!” she mimicked an explosion with her hands. When she saw him tense up and pay full attention, the pen hanging motionlessly in the air, she only grinned wider, somehow. “Two brothers and one dad in the ground the same night! A triple kill! Nearly killed her, too,” she pointed at Vi without looking at her. “Would be quite a combo, right?”

“Stop…” Vi said faintly, voice shaking. Her fingers dug into the chair. “It… it’s not funny…”

“It's funny as fuck,” Jinx's lips curled in a cruel expression as she wanted to watch the doctor sweat and squirm.

“Miss Pow–” he looked uncomfortable, so she interrupted him again.

“Wanna know the real kicker, Fucks? My dad didn't even die! Had to blow him up the second time–”

“Powder. Stop.”

Jinx's head immediately snapped to Vi, who was wiping at her face, head turned as if she was trying to hide from the world.

“Hey– sis, c'mon, I–” she shot up in Vi's lap. “I– I know it's actually not funny, I just– he was– y'know… c’mon, don't cry…” she reached towards her cheek, but her sister swatted her hand away.

“I'm not crying,” she lied through gritted teeth.

“Vi, I didn't mean… I wasn't tryin to upset you,” she tried to justify herself. “It's just that– the doc– I was tryin to–”

“Can you shut up, please,” the older one said quietly. “Just for one goddamn moment…”

Jinx's breath hitched.

“I… y'know I didn't– I didn’t mean… I didn't… it– it was a mistake… it was a mistake… it was a mistake…”

The doctor was saying something. But Jinx could only hear his pen scratching against paper, and she could read the floating, crude, scratchy words that accused her.

She was a jinx.

Mylo, standing over Vi's shoulder, wondered out loud how many times she can upset her sister in a span of a few hours.

She was a jinx.

Joking about her sister's dead family.

Vi was looking at her with anger. Hatred.

She thought she was a jinx, too.

The doctor knew she was a monster.

And a jinx.

She shut her eyes and shook her head rapidly while smacking herself on the temple.

“Pow…?”

Powder fell down a well.

She was a jinx. She did it to herself. She was a jinx. All her fault. She was a jinx.

“... you return to your seat, Miss Pow–”

“It's Jinx, okay?!” she jumped up to her feet and swatted at Mylo behind Vi's chair. “I know it is! Go away! You weren't invited!”

Vi's eyes immediately shot up to her sister, her heart rate picking up the more she spoke.

“You've just talked about me,” Mylo said from behind her shoulder.

“Not an invitation! Leave!” her breathing picked up at an increasing rate, and she dug her fingers into her scalp, under the hat. “Go! Just… shut up, shut up, go away!”

In a blink of an eye, she grabbed a nearby stained glass lamp and hurled it at Mylo.

And while he disappeared, the lamp hit the doctor on the head, the old man too slow to get out of the way in time.

Vi shot up to her feet, and looked from her sister to the doctor, terrified. He put his hand up to his cut scalp.

“What the fuck, Pow?!” she got between her sister and the man. Jinx could hurt him even more if he just as much as breathed wrong.

“Miss…” he hesitated for a moment, putting a handkerchief to the cut. “Jinx?”

Vi stumbled as her knees suddenly buckled under the weight of the name he just spoke, and she leaned on the chair for support, feeling like she was going to throw up. Her sister's head snapped to the therapist.

“You.”

She sounded dangerous.

“Could you please take a seat?” he slowly motioned to the empty armchair.

Jinx narrowed her eyes at him, looking at the notebook he kept writing the words in. She could read them.

Jinx. Her fault. Monster. Crazy. Deserved it. They hate her.

“Stop that,” she snapped, pointing at the pen that he wasn't even holding. “Stop writin.”

“Of course,” he nodded and set both the pen and the notebook down on the table. “Now, could you please sit down?” he asked again. “You too, Miss Vi. Could we talk?”

Vi stared at him, as if not comprehending his words. She couldn't understand what was wrong with him to stay this calm.

He poured himself a glass of water and waited like nothing had happened.

Eventually, Vi slumped back down into her seat.

Jinx's fingers twitched as she stared at the doctor. Seeing her sister comply, though, she slowly made her way back to her chair and reluctantly squatted on top of the seat, eyes narrowed at the man. Still, they kept darting around whenever she saw movement of lines around him.

“Could you describe what is happening right now?” he asked, curious in a genuine way.

She frowned, then clicked her tongue in annoyance.

“What's happenin, doc? Well, dead people are talking to me,” she snarled.

“Oh? What are they saying?” his tone didn't change.

Jinx moved back like she just got a whiplash, her whole face twisting in confusion.

“Hold on, what? You don't think I'm crazy? Are you crazy?” she pointed at him.

“I don't particularly like that word,” he admitted, dabbing at the wound.

“Well, I am crazy, so fuck you, Fucks,” she scoffed.

He smiled, but not, like, mockingly… it was freaking Jinx out. She pushed herself into the backrest like a cornered animal.

“What's your deal, man?!” she threw her arms up.

“I'm here to just listen, hopefully to help you understand your mind better and work–”

“My mind's fucked up, all there's to it,” she interrupted. “Right, Vi?” she smacked her on the shoulder with the back of her hand. “I'm makin my own big sis afraid of me. Again. So that should tell ya what's what!”

Vi took a shaky breath, her leg bouncing so fast the whole chair shook.

“I-if you keep actin like that, Pow–”

“See?!” she pointed at Vi. “That's a normal reaction! Not…” she motioned up and down at the doctor. “Why aren't you afraid?!”

“Would you like me to be?” he asked simply.

“Yeah!”

“How so?”

“Cause I'm fuckin scary! Blast-your-head-off scary! I could rip your throat out with my teeth any moment!” she growled, though now more in irritation than in anger. “The lamp wasn't even meant for you!”

He nodded slowly.

“How does it feel when people fear you?”

“Normal!” she puffed her cheeks out and crossed her arms. “That's how it should be! People fear me and that's just normal!”

“And you'd like me to be normal?”

“I– wh…” she blinked a few times, thrown off again. “Well, yeah, that’d make… that'd make sense,” she scratched her temple. She wasn't sure what to say. “I mean… I'm… I'm Jinx. Scary. Boo.”

“Stop– stop saying that,” Vi hissed as she raised her hand to smack her over the head again.

“Please, violence is not necessary,” he reminded her.

The older sister's hand slowly fell back onto the armrest and gripped it, hard.

“It's… she…” Vi muttered under her nose, throwing Jinx looks, from angry to pleading. But her sister was focused on the man.

“Do I need to be normal?” he continued prodding.

“Uh…” Jinx just stared at him for a while. “I… guess not…?” her head tilted to the side. Maybe it started to slightly amuse her. “Would ya be scared if I jumped the table and got in your face? What if I pulled a gun? A bomb–?”

“She’s– uh– she’s not actually Jinx, by the way, she's just…” Vi motioned around, finally catching her sister's eye enough to shoot her a “it's time to shut up” look. “She's got… delusions.”

Jinx frowned.

“Jinx or not, I'm not here to judge,” he repeated. “And just to be clear… what is the name you'd like for me to use?”

“Jinx. I guess,” she muttered.

Vi groaned and put her face in her hands, palms pressed against her eyelids.

“Could I take notes again, Miss Jinx?”

“I wanna know what you write!” she snapped suddenly. “Talkin shit, are ya?”

“Please, feel free,” he took the journal and offered it to her.

Jinx looked at him, full of suspicion. She snatched the book from his hand and went through the pages.

They were just statements, reiterations of what they've said. Nothing judgmental, not really. And there wasn't much written, anyway.

Her brow furrowed. She was sure there'd be more, so she thumbed through the blank pages. But there was nothing. And it just made her head hurt.

She finally closed the notebook with a loud smack and tossed it back at the doctor.

“Where's the other stuff you wrote?” she asked, annoyed.

“Other stuff?” he tilted his head just a little.

Jinx stared at him blankly. She could've sworn he wrote so much…

“Doncha play with me, doc…”

“This notebook is the only one I’ve written in today,” he assured.

There was a stretch of silence that fell around the room.

“‘Re ya, uh, good now?” Vi asked. Her sister stayed silent. “Chilled out a little?”

Jinx gave her a slow nod, not taking her eyes off the man.

“If either of you needs to take a break…” doctor Fuchs offered. “Or have some water,” he motioned to the table.

“I'm fine,” Vi said immediately, straightening up in her seat as she readjusted her legs so they wouldn't bounce.

Jinx hugged her legs to her chest and sank into her seat.

“I'm so sorry for her, doc… She just… she… does that sometimes,” the older sister apologised for the younger one. “Say you're sorry. God. Why would… the fuck's wrong with you,” she muttered.

“Sorry,” Jinx muttered, emotionless. She didn't sound sorry, she sounded detached.

“And, uh. She's not Jinx. She really isn't. Like, really–”

He put his hand up to stop her, a kind smile on his face.

“It does not matter at the moment,” he said simply. “And I do accept the apology, do not worry. Things happen in stressful situations…”

Vi scratched the back of her neck.

“A… alright…?” she sounded uncertain, constantly glancing at her sister.

“Do you remember when you started to experience those… voices of dead people?” he asked as he opened the notebook again.

Jinx shrugged as she stared at the pen in his hand. Waiting for it to move. All those words he wrote about her… She wanted to know where they went.

She blinked and smacked her head a few times.

“The dead… uh… After I killed them. As in, um, our family,” she muttered into her legs.

“So you hear them, yes?”

She gave a curt nod.

“Do you see them as well?”

“Hear, see, sometimes smell,” Jinx shrugged again. “They don't really touch me.” She paused. “They lean against me sometimes…”

“And they are out in the world, do I understand that correctly?” he noted something down. “Or does it feel more like they are inside your head?”

“They–” she frowned and shook her head rapidly when Mylo told her to shut up. “Piss off, Fucks. Don’t wanna talk bout em.”

“Understood,” he nodded. “Do you experience similar moments, Miss Vi?”

“No. Uh… not really– well… A bit?” she paused. And he just kept looking at her. “... When I get sober after a bender it kinda pops up. Or when I'm drinkin,” she tried not to think about how much she needed a drink, her fingers fidgeting with the pendant again. “It's not that bad…”

“She's an alcoholic,” Jinx muttered as she glanced at her sister's hands.

“I'm n– well, I–” Vi got flustered. She knew she was, it was just hard to actually admit it. “Maybe I… drink too much sometimes…” she finally mumbled.

“There is no shame in admitting to having a problem,” the doctor gave her an encouraging smile. “Honesty about those issues shows the strength of character, actually. Do you remember when it started?”

“Drinkin? Last year,” Vi leaned forward again, her fingers intertwined with each other. “I mean, I've been in Stillwater before that, not much alcohol to have there.”

“How the fuck has it been a year since Cait let me out,” she wondered. It felt like a lifetime and like a blink of an eye all at once.

“The two of you are quite the interesting pair,” the doctor spoke as he took a note again. “Stillwater?”

“Got kidnapped by the previous Sheriff,” she shrugged. “Long story. Uh… connected with the… explosion… incident.”

“Hey, doc, you think her sleepin with the new Sheriff is just a trauma response– ow.”

Vi leaned over and smacked her head so fast the doctor didn't have the chance to stop her.

“Please, no violence,” he said quickly.

“You're a fuckin dipshit,” the older sister said with her jaw clenched.

“I'm just curious's all,” Jinx smirked just the tiniest bit.

“I'd rather talk about my alcoholism, thanks,” Vi groaned, leaning back into the chair, arms now crossed tightly over her chest. “Can't even have a fuckin conversation…”

“Was there an event which could be the catalyst–”

“She got dumped,” Jinx interrupted. “By the elongated dictator.”

“Gob it!” Vi leaned toward her threateningly, her brow furrowed.

“I would prefer if Miss Vi spoke for herself,” the doctor stated, looking from one sister to the other.

Jinx rolled her eyes and looked away. “Yeah… alright… have it the borin way…”

For a moment, nobody spoke. Vi considered her next words.

“It's… not that I got dumped,” she finally muttered. “It was… a lot at once. I'd lost everything… again…”

She trailed off, staring at the water in the glass pitcher. It took her a while to start talking again.

“Pow and I ended up in a really bad fight,” she continued after a moment, her tone heavy. “I messed up real bad and it cost me the last two people who loved me. So I ended up pit fighting and drinking for a year straight.”

“Pit fighting?” the doctor repeated, raising his eyebrow.

“I'm good at beatin people up,” Vi shrugged. “It feels good. And I deserved to get knocked out myself, anyway.”

“Why would you think you deserved that?”

A pause.

“Uh, cause I fucked up,” she said as if it should be obvious. “I hurt them both, in different ways. I just… I should’ve…” she looked at Jinx.

“I didn't make it easy on you,” the younger sister mumbled. “‘N you did the right thing in the end, so…”

The worried knot between Vi's eyebrows softened a little.

“A year is a long time,” the doctor commented. “Have you thought about reaching out to your sister at any point?”

“Yeah,” she kept glancing at Jinx. “But it'd be stupid, we both hated each other then. We'd only've fought again. Didn't know where she fucked off to anyway.”

“I’m hard to find when I don't wanna be found,” Jinx agreed, still mumbling into her knees.

“And the other relationship?”

“Well, Cait was busy with all that… martial law stuff,” Vi sighed, and Jinx clicked her tongue with disdain. “And she also hated me for…” she sighed again, so much heavier.

“It sounds like it was a very serious fight indeed,” he nodded. “Could I ask what it was about?”

“Political differences,” Jinx said immediately, and with a chuckle she couldn't stifle.

“I… guess that's a way to put it,” Vi tilted her head left and right in reluctant agreement.

“Ah, talking politics can indeed get intense,” he nodded. “Especially between Piltover and Zaun during last year. With a figure such as Miss Kiramman, no less…”

“Oh, it was a riot,” Jinx couldn't help but giggle, her mood shifting as the idea of talking with a psychotherapist about Caitlyn Kiramman hunting down Jinx the terrorist tickled her brain.

“I wouldn't want to assume, but your political affiliations, Miss Jinx, seem to be… in stark contrast to Miss Kiramman's.”

Jinx barked with laughter.

“Sure are, Fucks!”

“I can then only imagine that you, Miss Vi, were stuck trying to bridge the gap?”

“That's… well…” she rested her foot on her knee and leaned on it. “Now I am. Back then… Jin– uh, Pow, I mean– she, uh, was quite extreme…”

“Still am,” she huffed.

“Back then, I practically gave up on you. But Isha chilled you out, let's be real.”

“Which is ironic, since she was the one who wanted me to blow shit up,” Jinx smirked. “But no, that day big sis wasn't bridgin shit. She chose her side. She just didn't let the good Sheriff use a kid as collateral.”

Vi let out a long sigh as she stared at the ground.

“What do you mean by ‘collateral’?” the doctor asked.

“Oh, she was gonna shoot–”

“The kid got in the, uh, line of fire so to speak,” the older sister shot the younger one a “shut it” glare. “In the argument. Cait was too set on getting to Pow, didn't think she could hurt Isha as they… uh… argued.”

Jinx puffed out her cheeks. It sounded way too tame when Vi put it like that.

He nodded.

“Emotional arguments have a way of blindsiding people. I am glad you stuck up for little Isha, Miss Vi.”

“Well, Cait wasn't as happy,” the older sister sighed. “Took it as me siding with Pow and left me down in Zaun. And from then it just kinda…” she put her hand up, then moved it down to indicate the way her mental health nosedived.

“I see… it must have been difficult,” the pen moved over the page for just a moment. “Especially after Stillwater–”

“Don't wanna talk bout Stillwater,” she said sharply. “Not… now.”

“I understand,” he nodded again. His focus shifted. “Miss Jinx, you said Miss Vi did the right thing in the end… did you consider reaching out to your sister throughout the year, then?”

“Oh, I…” she glanced at Vi as she paused for a moment.

“I've kept tabs on her. Been to some fights. Saw her face get bashed in. Won some money, lost some money…” she shrugged as her sister gawked at her. “It was weird seeing you… as messed up as I was, sis. Weird in a fun way. Heartwarming, even.”

“You watched me… get beat up?” Vi's brow furrowed.

“How exactly did it feel to see your older sister like that?” the doctor asked.

“It was amusing. Funny,” she chuckled, finally stretching out her fleshy leg again. “At least at first. Then it started getting worrying. ‘N sad. But it also felt good to know you'ren't as put together as I always imagined you were.”

“Did it maybe feel humanising?” the doctor inquired. “Older siblings, protectors, tend to be put on pedestals by those who learn to depend on them… do you think that could be the case here?”

“Guess so,” Jinx shrugged. “Felt nice knowin I ain't the only fuckup in the family,” she grinned.

“I've been a fuckup long before that, Pow,” Vi sighed. “I just hid it well. Or maybe you were too young to see… Also…” a small smile tugged at her lips. “Didn't know you kept tabs on me…”

“Yeah. When that headband dude left, someone had to drag your unconscious ass back home, right?” Jinx laughed.

Vi's chest tightened as she remembered Loris and how she pushed him away, even after everything he'd done for her. After he took care of her, been there for her… Then, her brain screeched to a halt.

“Y… you dragged me home…?” she asked, eyes widening in shock.

“Mmmhmm,” the younger sister hummed. “Might've hit your head on stuff every now and again, buuuut… couldn't do more damage than ya did on your own,” she shrugged.

There was a moment of silence as Jinx fidgeted with her metal finger.

“W… wait… you…” Vi's eyes watered as she stuttered. “Carried me… home…? B-but…”

Jinx rolled her eyes, overexaggerated, as she tried to keep nonchalant.

“Stop bein a big sap bout it, sis,” she groaned. “Someone'd to take care of ya.”

Vi looked like she was going to cry, so Jinx turned her head away while still playing with her prosthesis as she spoke.

“And… dunno, it was nice to be the caretaker for once… since, y’know. You always took care of me.”

“P-Pow Pow…” Vi's lip quivered.

“Should’ve charged you hazard pay with how fuckin stacked with glass that shitty little room of yours was–”

Jinx was cut off by a bone-breaking hug as Vi leaned over the gap between chairs.

“Yeah, yeah,” she huffed loudly as if air was squeezed out of her lungs, then patted the wide back, glancing nervously at the doctor.

“Y-you shouldn't've seen me like that…” Vi mumbled over her shoulder.

“Nah, it was kinda eye-openin, seein you flail thru life,” she said, then paused.

Eventually, Jinx nestled her head in the crook of her sister's neck. Her hands grasped at the material of her shirt as she slowly returned the tight hug despite the discomfort of having a stranger in the room.

“I– I thought you… hated me…” Vi whimpered.

“I did,” Jinx agreed. “For a while. But, by Janna, you were so pathetic it was like hating a wet puppy. A blackout drunk wet puppy with brain damage.”

Vi sniffled into her shoulder and hugged her tighter.

“Plus being Isha's big sis made me think bout… havin my own big sis more often. So I’d to make sure you didn't… dunno, die in a ditch somewhere. Don't get snot on my new clothes,” she tried to push Vi away, but getting out of the steel grip was not that simple. “Ugh.”

“And I… I hurt y– I hurt you when you showed up…” Vi took a few shaky breaths to try and calm herself down. “When… when you actually stayed til I woke up…” she sounded like she was on the verge of sobbing.

“Ya didn't know,” Jinx pushed at her half-heartedly. “From your perspective your crazy sis just popped up out of nowhere to talk bout a dead dad bein alive…” she glanced at the doctor again. “Long story.”

Vi squeezed her sister harder. There were a few audible pops, and Jinx let out a quiet groan.

“Vi. You're breakin my bones, sis.”

“Shuddup, you can take it,” she muttered.

“But do I wanna– f– uck,” she could’ve sworn she felt a crack when Vi held her tighter. Her eyes lit up as she pushed at her with more force. “Hugs're s’posed to be nice! My fuckin bones! Vi, you oaf! Ya're crackin my fuckin ribs!”

Vi let go, and Jinx leaned back, holding her side, her nose scrunched in discomfort.

“Sorry…” Vi looked at her half apologetically.

“You’ren't,” Jinx huffed.

“Well… What was that about hittin my head on stuff?”

“Your skull's thick, you could take it,” Jinx rolled her eyes. She felt a little bit bad remembering the way Vi's head smacked down the metal stairs.

“Just like you can take a cracked rib or two, can't ya?”

“I…” Jinx sighed. “I fuckin guess. Yeah. Fair.”

“Do you… actually need medical attention, Miss Jinx?” the doctor asked with a tinge of worry.

“‘M fine,” she waved her hand dismissively. “Been through worse.”

Those words didn't seem to reassure him.

“She's gonna be fine,” Vi agreed. “She's bein overdramatic.”

“I see…” his eyes lingered on Jinx, who let go of her side and stretched out trying to prove that she was fine. She even gave him a thumbs up.

“Our session is coming to an end soon, is there anything else you would like to bring up before that?”

The two sisters looked at each other in silence.

“Can ya, like, talk her alcoholism away?” Jinx tilted her head. “Before ya go.”

“I’m afraid it is not that easy,” he said, apologetic. “It will take time and effort, and many more meetings with me, or other specialists. Maybe even a support group, if you would be interested, Miss Vi…”

“Uuh…” Vi turned the cogs around. “I, uh… dunno?”

“It is not something you have to make a decision on at this moment. You should sleep on it first, consider what would be the best option for you–”

“Wait. That’s a scam,” Jinx’s eyes narrowed. “She’s gotta come to you constantly so she stops drinkin? I can slap bottles outta her hands, that’s easier ‘n faster.”

“Improvement takes time, Miss Jinx. Time, and effort.”

Jinx looked at him like he was a conman.

“I have learnt quite a lot about the both of you today,” he finally said. “And I would love to learn more, if you'd like to continue with the sessions… together, individually, that would be up to you.”

“You should try and work some stuff out, Pow. Doc’s been nice to you, despite your antics. So, y’know. Maybe–”

“I’m goin back to Zaun, sis,” Jinx rolled her eyes. “The shrinks there’d try and put me in the fun jacket. Don’t need that.”

“You could come up here and–”

Jinx laughed.

“Ya think I’d go up Topside every few weeks just to hear a dude say I’m crazy?”

“I do not think you are crazy, miss Jinx.”

She sighed.

“Right. You think I’d come here every few weeks just to hear a crazy dude say I’m not crazy?”

“At least one more session?” Vi asked her, putting on her best puppy eyes.

Jinx rolled her eyes, and her whole head with them.

“I… I dunno. We’ll see,” she shrugged.

Vi lit up immediately.

“I wanna read your notes,” Jinx grabbed the notebook out of the doctor’s hand as he was putting it into his briefcase. He blinked, surprised at her speed.

“I would prefer if you asked first, and then let me give my permi–”

“Yeah, yeah, I don’t do waitin,” she shushed him with a movement of her hand, then flipped through the pages. “He calls ya a little shit, Vi,” she stated.

“Huh?!”

“I have n–”

“I’m fuckin messin with ya,” Jinx rolled her eyes again, then tossed the notebook to the doctor. “Sorry bout hittin you with a lamp. You’re… fine, I guess,” she muttered.

“I appreciate it, and I do not hold a grudge,” he said with a kind smile.

“Right,” Vi stood up as the doctor did. “I’m guessin you need to talk with Caitlyn? Since she’s, uh, the one arrangin all this… I will go with you.”

Jinx scowled.

“Thank you,” he said with appreciation.

“I’m comin with. If you say one fuckin confidential word to that one-eyed bitch I’m turnin your head three-sixty degrees, got it?”

“Pow…”

Chapter Text

The door closed behind the sisters, and Caitlyn let out a long, heavy sigh. The fact that Jinx introduced herself with that name like it was not a big deal didn't bode well at all, and it made Cait sweat.

She was the Sheriff of Piltover. Jinx was a wanted criminal. If a rumour started to spread about her harbouring a terrorist…

Caitlyn tried to massage a headache away from her temples. She couldn't understand why Jinx would sabotage herself so much. Her stay here, the therapy… this was for her benefit, and yet she'd rather act like… that.

Maybe the issue was just that she couldn't understand Jinx in the first place. That Jinx didn't want to be understood.

She should've locked her up the moment she showed up at the door.

She could've never done that to Vi.

She sighed again.

It felt so… wrong to choose one person over the safety of two cities. She wouldn't have let a criminal walk free for any other person.

This was corruption at its finest. Using her power to protect someone who hurt so many people. Some of these people were her family. The Council… the innocent…

Herself.

And yet, Jinx walked free. In Cait's own house. Without even considering how much the Sheriff was sacrificing. How much she put at stake.

There was an open investigation because of Vi’s younger sister already. One wrong move and this whole house of cards she'd built around herself would collapse.

She'd bring shame to her whole family. To the memory of her mother.

Jinx was a war veteran, she rallied the Undercity to aid Piltover. She was in the Hexgates, at the very frontlines of the battle. And with Sevika as a Councillor… Maybe they could negotiate… Well, a full pardon would be unfair to the people. The victims needed justice.

Caitlyn needed justice.

A house arrest, however… if they'd argue Jinx's mental state with the doctor's backing, maybe a mental institution…?

Jinx couldn't go to Stillwater. Even if it was reformed under her new proposals being accepted and integrated, it would break Vi's heart. That would be the worst case scenario.

But… as insane as she was, Jinx was also a genius, a gifted engineer. If she could serve her time as a community worker…

No amount of good deeds could undo her crimes.

But maybe… maybe some could be forgiven, if she laid down her weapons… if she accounted for her actions. If she took responsibility.

Maybe she could set an example for the new era, where criminals are given a chance to reform and reintegrate. Not only the Piltovan ones, but criminals from Zaun, too.

Another way to bridge the gap.

Jinx could continue being a symbol. She could show that the very essence of Zaun can work with Piltover. And that Piltover can work with Zaun. She could be a living proof that the Undercity can change. She could change the Undercity.

Caitlyn was so deep in thought that she hadn't even noticed the big, golden eyes staring right at her. Isha tilted her head watching the severe expression on the enforcer's face, staring at the door like it offended her whole bloodline.

She understood. She was also annoyed at the door that separated her from her sisters. There was no reason for her to be stuck in the corridor without Jinx, so she reached for the handle.

Caitlyn put her hand on Isha's shoulder and squeezed it, a silent “stop”. The girl looked up with a pout.

“They are having a private conversation,” she explained softly.

Isha stomped her foot and pouted more. She wanted to be a part of that private conversation.

Caitlyn sighed, but a smile tugged at her lips. The little one was being adorable, and by now she understood well how it was that both Jinx and Vi couldn't resist their baby sister.

She crouched down to get closer to her.

“It shouldn't be longer than an hour,” Cait assured.

Isha puffed her cheeks out.

[Sisters together,] she signed. [All.]

“They need to talk with the doctor on their own, dear,” she tried to explain. “Maybe you could meet with a doctor some other time, too?”

Isha tapped her chin, thinking. She then nodded. As long as her sisters were there, she could meet with any doctor.

Caitlyn thought about something for a moment, too.

“Have you ever had a physical exam?” she asked.

Isha tilted her head, then mimicked punching. She could get physical, sure!

“I mean… have you ever been to a doctor?” she specified.

The girl shook her head with a huff.

Cait clicked her tongue with disapproval. Of course the little Zaunite has never been to a doctor. She could take Isha to her dad… but he was probably sleeping at that point. And she didn't know how to explain a blue-haired child to him. There were other doctors, though…

[Healthy,] Isha assured with a gap-toothed grin.

“Sometimes you don't see when something is wrong, and only a doctor can find it. It is quite important to have regular checkups,” she clarified.

The little one pointed at the door.

[Something wrong,] she signed with a worried hum that indicated a question.

“Not in a… physical way.”

Isha scratched her head.

“They are talking about… what makes them upset, I suppose? So that it will not make them upset anymore,” Caitlyn tried to figure out how much a child needs to know about psychotherapy. “This is a mind doctor, not a body doctor. My father, on the other hand, is a body doctor…”

The girl nodded slowly, then grabbed her chin, thinking.

[J-I-N-X and V-I mind hurt,] the hum she let out indicated that she could guess the answer to that question.

“Unfortunately so,” Cait said softly. “They both have been through a lot.”

[You mind hurt,] she let out a questioning huff.

“I…” Caitlyn blinked, slightly flustered, then scratched her temple. “I suppose, in some capacity?”

[Why no doctor,] she puffed out her cheeks.

“Maybe I will meet with one when things calm down around the house,” she sighed.

Isha narrowed her eyes.

[If hurt then doctor,] she signed, her brow furrowing.

Caitlyn chuckled.

“You've got me there,” she nodded in agreement. “Maybe I should talk to the doctor indeed.”

[My mind hurt,] she finally asked with a hum and a curious tilt of the head.

“Do you feel so?” Cait responded with a worried question.

Isha looked at the door and shifted her weight from one foot to the other, then shrugged with a huff.

Caitlyn stood up and extended her hand. “Let's give them some space, shall we?”

The girl stared at her, then looked at the door again. Reluctantly, she nodded and grabbed Cait's hand.

“Would you like to learn anything new?” she asked, and Isha looked at her with a shine in her eyes as she let out a curious little sound.

“There is a grand piano in the music room. Would you like to–”

Isha mimicked shooting a rifle.

“Oh. Well. How about cooking–”

The girl mimicked shooting a rifle again, this time with a soft “pew” sound.

“I… I suppose…” Caitlyn sighed and rubbed her forehead. “I could teach you how to use a gun,” she agreed reluctantly and Isha cheered. “And gun safety. I know Jinx will not teach that herself.”

Isha didn't understand why there'd need to be anything safe about guns.

Soon, she was thinking exactly the same thing as Caitlyn didn't hand her a rifle, even though she put her arms up and did a “gimme” motion towards it.

It was a simple bolt-action with a light, wooden stock. Cait kept it just out of reach as she spoke.

“You need to always treat the weapon as if it is loaded,” she explained, and Isha only closed and opened her hands indicating that she wanted to hold it. Caitlyn squinted her eye at the girl. “Even if you are certain it is unloaded, you always treat it as if there could be a round in the chamber, understood?”

Isha rolled her eyes, but nodded when the enforcer's brow furrowed.

[Danger always,] she signed to prove that she understood.

“Because of that, you aim the muzzle only at your target. Never point it at anything you don't intend to shoot, understood?”

Jinx pointed her gun at whatever she wanted, Isha thought. She had an inkling that those “rules” were more like suggestions. Because she’s never seen her big sister follow them once. She pointed the gun at her when they met for the first time, after all. It was just something that she did, and nobody who wasn't supposed to get hurt got hurt. The Piltie was overreacting.

[Gun target only,] she signed, then puffed her cheeks out and grunted, reaching for the weapon again.

“Keep your finger off the trigger until the very moment you intend to shoot,” Cait continued as she moved the rifle out of reach. “Only when your sights are on target and your mind's made up do you move your finger to the trigger.”

That was getting silly, Isha thought. The trigger was where the finger rested. How else was she supposed to shoot as fast as Jinx did?

Caitlyn was definitely noticing the disregard in the girl's attitude.

“I will not let you hold the rifle until I know you understand the importance of safety,” she chided.

[T-R-I-G-E-R pull target clear,] Isha signed fast.

“Oh, this is the sign for trigger,” Caitlyn quickly showed it with one hand, and Isha repeated it a few times, then smiled with appreciation. “And ‘trigger’ is spelled with two g's.”

Isha put her tongue out, then signed the proper sign for the word again.

Cait sighed.

“Good. Now, after you choose your target, and before you put your finger on the trigger, you need to be aware of what is beyond it as well,” she motioned down the range, which ended with a thick metal sheet angled downwards. “While this room is built to be safe, you need to keep in mind the structures and people you may hit if you miss, or if the bullet penetrates through the target.”

That one made sense. Isha wouldn't want to hurt someone she cared about if they were standing too close to her target… so she nodded.

[Behind target safe,] she motioned with a huff.

“Very good,” Caitlyn praised.

Isha put her hands up towards the rifle, the “gimme” motion back in full force.

Cait moved the gun back. The girl puffed her cheeks out and stomped her foot.

“Repeat the rules first, so I know that you understand,” she said firmly.

Isha frowned.

[Gun danger always. Point target only. Trigger when sure. Check safe behind target,] she signed pointedly. [Gun please.]

“Now let's put it in practice, shall we?” Caitlyn smiled and finally handed her the rifle.

Isha's eyes lit up and she turned the weapon in her hands, inspecting it and feeling the cold metal and the smooth wood. She glanced up at the enforcer who watched her like a hawk. The intense look of the blue eye made her decide not to play with the trigger yet.

“How is the weight? You can rest it against the table,” Cait suggested.

Isha put the gun up to her shoulder and kept it level. She shook her head with determination.

“Okay, but don't strain yourself, yes?” she knelt down next to the girl and gently turned the weapon, while pointing different parts out with her finger.

“This is the safety, you unlock it when you are ready to shoot,” she explained. “This is the bolt handle, you have to pull it up, then hard to the back to open the breech cover and release the casing from the bolt,” she also showed signs for each word, and held the gun while Isha repeated them a few times. “To cock the gun, that is to put the round in the chamber and make it ready to shoot, you need to push forward and back down. Pushing down unlocks the firing pin,” she signed the words again. “Every time you finish shooting, you need to check if the chamber is empty by pulling the handle and looking inside. Try it,” she encouraged.

Isha grabbed the handle and pushed it down, then pulled. Her brow furrowed slightly when it didn't give, but before Caitlyn said anything, she pulled harder and the bolt opened. She looked in with curiosity.

“Is it empty?”

She nodded.

“Good,” Cait said with approval. “This is where you put the ammunition in,” she tapped the bottom of the gun. “One by one, the pointed end turned toward the barrel.”

Isha couldn't help but grin.

“Let's dry fire first,” Caitlyn said as she ushered Isha towards the table where an ammo box stood.

The girl reached for the shiny cartridges.

“Be patient,” the enforcer scolded. “Dry fire means you do not put rounds in. Just move the lever, take the proper stance, press the safety, aim and pull the trigger.”

Isha pouted, then blew a raspberry as she rolled her eyes.

“Lose the attitude, dear,” it sounded a little bit like a warning, so the girl looked down and kicked the floor. “Safety first, yes?”

Isha grumbled a few noises under her breath.

Cait pretended not to hear that.

“First, your stance,” she said, and Isha shuffled her legs apart, one foot in front of the other, as she positioned herself with her right side towards the target. The way Jinx did when she shot her pistol, just the other side forward.

Cait clicked her tongue.

“This may work for a pistol, but with a rifle you want to be squared towards your target,” she said and took a proper stance, her arms also set up despite not holding a weapon of her own.

Isha looked her up and down, taking in the example, then mimicked it. She raised the gun and Caitlyn helped her set it properly against her shoulder.

“Lean just a little bit forward from the hips, you can relax,” she rubbed her hand on Isha's back. “And pull your elbows in tight.”

Like what Vi said, the girl thought as she pulled her elbows in the same way her big sister had taught her to do when keeping guard and throwing punches.

“Good, now press your cheek against the stock. Can you line the sights up?”

Isha moved her head around the tiniest bit, then levelled the weapon. She let out an affirmative huff.

“Very nice, you are a natural,” Caitlyn praised. “Prepare to shoot, as if there was a round loaded,” she instructed.

Isha pulled the bolt handle with a huff, pushed it forward, down, lined up, then pulled the trigger, which didn't move. Her brow furrowed.

“What did you forget?” Caitlyn asked patiently. “Take your finger off the trigger.”

She moved her finger and tilted her head as her eyes darted up and down the weapon. She huffed. Hummed. Huffed again. Finally, she looked at Cait and shrugged.

“The safety,” the enforcer pointed to it.

The girl rolled her eyes.

[Safety stupid,] she signed with one hand.

“It is not stupid,” she chided again, a crease between her eyebrows. “Safety is important.”

Isha let out a dramatic sigh. She clicked the safety off and took the stance again, then pulled the trigger. It let out a satisfying click, but nothing else.

“Good,” Cait clapped. “Remember to lock the safety.”

[Bullet,] Isha demanded as she stomped her foot. She did what she was instructed to do, though.

“We can shoot a bullet now,” she agreed, and the girl grinned as she let out a happy huff. She took a fistful of ammo out before Cait stopped her.

“Ah-ah. Only one for now, dear,” the enforcer took all the rounds from her hand and set all but one down.

Isha let out a quiet grumble, her eyes squinting with annoyance.

“Let me show you,” she took the gun from Isha's hands. The girl watched her every move.

“Like this,” Cait put the round in with one swift move. “Don't hesitate, you want to make sure it goes in the right way so that it does not get stuck. Then,” she pulled the bolt handle, “you load it into the bolt and push it into the chamber. For now, let us just…” she pulled the bolt handle back again, and the round was ejected. She tried to be cool and grab it in the air, but it was hard with just one eye, poor depth perception and all. The cartridge hit the stone floor and rolled.

Isha chuckled as she lifted it up when it hit her boot, then looked up at slightly flustered Cait. She did the grabby hands towards the rifle.

“Right,” Caitlyn cleared her throat. “Here.”

The girl grasped the gun and put the round in, then moved the bolt handle. She glanced at the Piltie, considering just shooting the weapon. But it’d probably be taken away. So she boringly ejected the cartridge and grabbed it in the air. She gave her just a little bit of a cocky grin.

“Very nicely done,” she patted Isha on the hat as she praised. “Let us shoot a target now, hmm?”

Isha nodded vigorously while Caitlyn grabbed a paper with a round practice target and sent it down the range on a ceiling rail. She handed Isha earmuffs and a pair of protective glasses.

“Load in five rounds for now,” she instructed.

She stood next to the little Zaunite and watched her put the cartridges in, one by one. The girl moved the bolt handle with more familiarity and certainty. She took the stance, this time flipping the safety off.

A shot rang out.

Isha blinked and adjusted the barrel as the kickback surprised her a little.

The bolt moved fast, and a hot casing flew out.

Another shot.

The bolt moved, and a bullet case hit the floor.

Another shot.

Cait looked at the target sheet as yet another bullet pierced it.

Then one last shot broke the silence of the room.

Isha looked up at her, buzzing with excitement as she smelled the freshly burnt gunpowder and felt the kickback in her shoulder.

“Check the chamber,” Cait reminded. “And put the safety on.”

The girl pulled the handle back and the last casing flew out. She looked inside, then pushed the safety lock, and signed: [all done].

“Let's see your accuracy, shall we?” Caitlyn smiled at her and brought the target sheet back to them.

She whistled.

“Amazing,” she said, a hint of surprise in her voice. “You went a little down and to the left, but not a shot below seven. You are incredibly skilled, Isha.”

The girl puffed her chest out with pride.

[More,] she signed and jumped up and down in her spot.

“Careful with the gun,” she reminded, and Isha nodded with just a little bit of an eye roll. She made sure the muzzle pointed down the range, though.

“Good. Load in another five,” Cait smiled.

Jinx and Vi stepped outside, a few steps ahead of the doctor.

“I can handle this, Pow. You really don't need to, y'know, threaten the poor man,” the older sister muttered.

“Fat chance,” the younger one said with her jaw clenched. “You're gonna tell her I enjoyed it, or that it worked, or some other bullshit. And I wanna know when you set up the next,” she motioned vaguely behind them, towards the doctor, “meeting with Fucks.”

“So you wanna go to another session?” Vi asked, voice filled with hope.

“Didn't say that,” Jinx muttered, crossing her arms on her chest. “Just… wanna know what you're plannin. ‘S all.”

A loud patter of tiny feet sounded through the corridor, and soon Isha lunged at Jinx, her head burrowing into her stomach.

“Urf– hey kiddo,” the older sister pulled her into a tight hug. “What's up with all that excitement, huh? ‘Aven't been gone for that long…”

Isha jumped up and down, holding a rolled up sheet of paper in her hand as she let out happy hums.

“Drew somethin? C'mon, show it off!” she grinned as she crouched down.

Vi and the doctor walked around the two to meet Caitlyn half way through as she walked some distance behind Isha.

The Sheriff’s eye widened and she froze for a moment, and Vi immediately put her hands up to try and calm her, an apologetic look on her face.

“Cait, it’s not as bad as–”

“What– why–” she stammered. “Doctor Fuchs, are you bleeding?! Do you need–”

“Don't worry, Miss Kiramman,” he said calmly. “It's nothing serious. We have talked it out for now.”

“Violet, how did that–”

“Please, trust me when I say it is fine, Sheriff,” the doctor insisted. “And I would advise against interrogating your partner about the session,” he said with a kind smile, a soft tease about her profession. “She should share only what her sister and she are comfortable with.”

“Of… of course, apologies,” Cait said quickly, though glancing at Vi as if she demanded answers. “I understand if you don't want to return for another session…”

“I would actually love to have another meeting,” the doctor smiled.

“Yeah, uh,” Vi scratched the back of her neck. “It went kinda well, all things considered…”

Caitlyn looked at her with unbridled disbelief.

“I would love to set up a session for the next week,” he took out a different notebook, this one more of a calendar. “When would be the best time?”

“Are– are you certain?” she asked, trying not to sound as shocked as she was.

He nodded.

“I… uh… would this time and day next week work for you, doctor? Violet?”

The doctor looked through the calendar as Vi shrugged, then nodded.

“I…” Cait cleared her throat. “I may want to… attend myself, if it would be possible… Privately, I think.”

“Pow!” Vi shouted over her shoulder, and Jinx's head shot up, a bit of a glow to her eyes. “Same day, same time next week? She says yeah,” Vi announced when she got a thumbs up in return.

“How about I set three hours up,” he moved his pen down the notebook. “Then, you could decide between each other who would like to come in privately or in a group right before the session.”

“That could work,” Caitlyn agreed. “Though… I don't know if a private session with…” she trailed off as her eye focused on Jinx over the doctor's shoulder.

“Miss Jinx is an incredibly interesting–”

Caitlyn let out a distressed, high-pitched sound as her face went pale and her eye shot to Vi, who sucked her cheeks in and tried to give a reassuring smile as she shrugged.

“She is not– obviously, she is just…” Cait let out a nervous chuckle. “The– the actual, real Jinx is still considered dead, Violet's sister is just–”

“She wants to be referred to with that name, and so I will respect her wishes,” he stopped her.

“R… righ…” she exhaled a long, heavy sigh as her migraine returned with full force. “Next week, then?” she asked weakly.

The doctor nodded.

“It was a pleasure,” he said when he put his coat and hat on back at the door. “I am looking forward to our next meetings,” he shook hands with Caitlyn and Vi, but Jinx stared at him and just gave him the slightest nod. Isha waved bye with a big smile.

“Jinx, you cannot–” the enforcer let out a fearful gasp as she was pushed into the wall by the smaller woman, a streak of pink lingering in the air all the way from her previous spot.

“You– you took Isha shootin?!” Jinx spat, her nostrils flaring in anger. “Without me?!”

Cait's brow furrowed as she noticed that the angry eyes looked… just slightly watery. “She wanted to learn how to shoot a rif–”

“You… you probably taught her some Piltie bullshit!” she grabbed the enforcer by the collar and slammed into the wall, though not as hard as she could have.

“Pow– stop that!” Vi grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up, then she quickly pulled her flailing thin body away.

Caitlyn stepped away from the wall as she straightened out her clothes.

“I have taught her the basics of gun safety–”

“Guns’ren't safe! They’re made to shoot people!!!” Jinx protested as she kicked the air while her sister carried her away. “Isha! Forget everythin that fuckin Topper told you! You're gonna be shootin Zaun style!”

The littlest sister blinked slowly as she looked around in confusion.

Chapter Text

“So do you care to explain what happened to doctor Fuchs?”

“Nope, don't care at all, Peepers,” Jinx stuck her tongue out and crossed her arms.

“Jinx, uh, had a moment…” Vi looked at her little sister who was still dangling in her arms like a ragdoll.

“It's confidential!” she shot her an angry look.

“And she caused that moment all by herself.”

Jinx's head lowered and she chewed on the inside of her cheek, her fingers drumming against her bicep.

“Of course she did,” Caitlyn let out a tired sigh.

“Hey! The fuck's that s'posed to mean?!” her head shot up again, a faint glow of pink coming over her eyes.

“Just that you tend to cause trouble.”

Jinx opened her mouth. Closed it. Narrowed her eyes at Cait.

“Yeah. I guess,” she huffed. “But I'm real fun bout it.”

“It wasn't fun, Jinx,” Vi said quietly, and her sister tensed up in her arms.

“I– you know I didn't mean…” there was a tremble to her voice that made Vi hold her tighter, while Cait raised an eyebrow.

“Let's not go there again, alright?” the older one kissed the top of the younger sister’s head. “And… please don't talk about the…” she trailed off for a moment. “Don't talk about it like that. Like it's funny, or… or something to be… proud of…”

“He wasn't reactin…” she muttered an excuse. Her eyes shot up when she heard Caitlyn walk up closer.

The Piltie met her gaze and gave her a wide berth, then closed the distance when Vi's body was between her and the short menace. She kissed her partner on the cheek, and when her head turned, she kissed her on the lips.

Jinx grumbled first, then made a gagging sound.

Vi sighed as she ignored her sister’s sounds and nuzzled into Caitlyn's neck. At least she could be with her partner while holding her dipshit of a sister in her arms.

“Do you need anything, darling?” Cait asked, her voice full of care.

“I need you to fuck right off,” Jinx hissed.

“I don’t recall asking for your opinion,” she stated.

The middle sister's jaw clenched.

“I'm okay. Well…” Vi sighed again. “I… will be…”

Jinx chewed on her cheek some more. Suddenly, her hands shot up and she grasped Vi by both cheeks. She guided her head away from Caitlyn, then down so that the powder blue eyes would meet her violet pink. Her expression softened as the red hair brushed against her face.

“I'm sorry, Vi…” she said, gentle and genuine, her raspy voice full of regret. “I… I won't do that again, promise…”

Caitlyn was surprised that Jinx could not only be sorry, but actually act like it. Sound like it, too. She assumed it must be something reserved for her sisters only, though.

Vi's expression softened like Jinx's did.

“Thanks, Pow Pow,” she leaned down and kissed her on the forehead.

Jinx shot Cait a triumphant smirk.

Cait rolled her eye.

Vi finally set her sister back down on the ground, but stood between her and her partner, just in case.

“Anyway,” Jinx said flippantly, “the lamp wasn't meant to hit Fucks–”

“The lamp?” Caitlyn groaned and rubbed her forehead, as if it'd make the headache go away.

“There was just… someone standin there, and I had to hit him with somethin,” she shrugged. “The doc was slow at dodging.”

Isha pulled at Jinx's pant leg.

“What, kiddo?” she leaned down to look at her.

[Check safe behind target,] she signed.

Caitlyn let out an amused chuckle, and the middle sister narrowed her eyes.

“What bullshit's that, huh?”

[Gun safe rule,] Isha responded.

Jinx groaned and leaned back with annoyance.

“Guns aren't safe! That's the whole point!” she explained, very responsibly.

[Safe boring,] Isha agreed. [This right. Check safe behind target.]

“Listen here, smartass,” Jinx jabbed her finger at her little sister. “You won't be teachin me bout safety!”

The girl huffed.

“I don’t even look where I shoot!”

Caitlyn's whole face twisted in something between discomfort and displeasure.

Jinx clicked her tongue.

“Can't believe you'd let her get to your head,” she said, tapping her foot in frustration. “What a joke!”

Isha motioned around in their made up sign while huffing and humming. Cait still watched the hands move, even though she couldn't understand any of it, other than the general exasperation.

The little sister pointed at the enforcer. The middle one turned her head to glance at her. Caitlyn tried to look as neutral as possible.

Jinx slowly turned her head back to Isha.

Isha motioned something slowly, deliberately.

Jinx crumpled to the ground with an overdramatic shout of distress.

“You can't! Not you!!! I failed… I failed you… I messed it up somewhere… not again! It can't happen again!!!” she grabbed her little sister by the shoulders and shook her.

Isha rolled her eyes and motioned again, this time with a click of the tongue of her own.

Jinx let out what could only be a whimper.

“Jinx? What's going on?” Vi stepped closer, actually worried about the theatrics.

Isha raised her arms to sign, but Jinx grabbed them and enclosed both tiny hands in hers.

“Don't say it or I'm gonna die right here, in front of you, and you'll have to bury my body in the backyard all by yourself,” the middle sister warned in one breath. Or maybe it was a plea? Vi wasn't sure. Cait wasn't sure, either. But Isha stared at Jinx, her eyes squinted, then nodded slowly.

The moment Jinx let go of her hands, Isha bapped her on the forehead and huffed.

The middle sister sniffled.

“You know…” Caitlyn tried to sound softer since she wasn't sure if Jinx's distress was actually real. “The shooting range is right downstairs. If you'd like to see what Isha has learned…”

“There's a shooting range in…” Jinx threw her head back with a groan. “Course there is.”

“Did you think I took Isha out of the mansion…?”

“I… dunno!” Jinx leaned further back, until she just fell backwards to the floor and starfished. “Sorry for not thinkin you got a wholeass carnival in the basement, Princess!”

Caitlyn bit her lip as she looked into the dull pink eyes. She sighed.

“Would you like to try the shooting range out, or not?”

“This is my house,” Caitlyn said with authority. “And so the safety rules will be followed.”

The three sisters and Cait stood in the room designed specifically for training indoors. At least fifty yards in length, ending with a cone-shaped bullet catcher for safety. Three tracks were separated with a tight-knit chain link, no doubt to stop casings from flying out of the lanes. The wall opposite of the range had weapons displayed and ready for taking, enclosed behind glass. Cait was a bit wary of showing Jinx all of those available guns.

But Jinx had her own gun already. If she was going to kill her, she could shoot her any moment.

Jinx rolled her eyes.

“Rules’re made to be broken,” she said dismissively.

“You will not hold a weapon until you agree to my terms.”

“Bet,” Jinx grinned as she pulled Zapper out and spun it on her finger. “I won.”

“Jinx,” Vi scolded.

“Do not point that– take your finger off the trigger!” Caitlyn stepped away and pulled Vi with her so that neither of them was in line of the spinning muzzle.

“Don't be a pussy!” the middle sister laughed.

“I will have to ask you to leave the room until you can behave,” Cait warned.

Jinx stuck her tongue out and blew a raspberry.

“Isha is more mature than you are,” the enforcer said through her teeth. “And she is at least a decade younger.”

The middle sister rolled her eyes again, and her whole head, then holstered her weapon. “There. Safe. Happy?”

“Thank you,” Caitlyn said curtly. Jinx pulled her lips up, her nose scrunched, eyes narrowed, and she shook her head just the slightest bit, as if saying “piss off” but with no words.

“You haven't really shot a gun, have you, Vi?” Cait didn’t see the motion, or at least didn’t acknowledge it.

“Nope,” the oldest sister said, popping the p. “Other than those guns,” she flexed with a cocky smirk.

Caitlyn chuckled and ran her fingers over her partner's muscular arms hidden under a well-fitted red button-up.

“Those are some guns, all right,” she hummed.

Jinx mimicked shooting herself in the head with a finger gun, which made Isha giggle.

“Focus!” the middle sister clapped loudly and it echoed through the room. “We talkin real guns, Vi. Gee.”

The oldest sister rubbed the back of her neck, slightly flustered. “Right. I'm not really a gun person,” she shrugged. “Happy to see what's it all about, since all three of you go nuts for those, though.”

“Isha, would you like to help me explain the safety rules?” Caitlyn leaned down and smiled at the little one, who nodded and gave her thumbs up.

Jinx tuned it all out, instead fiddling with the camera she'd grabbed quickly while taking Zapper from the guest room. She put in a roll of film this time, wondering if this goddamn mansion had a place to develop photographs.

If Caitlyn had a whole shooting range, she probably did have some sort of a photography studio too, the Zaunite assumed.

“Now you, Jinx,” Cait’s voice rang out.

“Huh?” Jinx blinked at her a few times while tilting her head.

“The four safety rules,” the Piltie specified. “Repeat them, so I know you have internalised them.”

Jinx opened her mouth as she looked at Caitlyn. Then, she glanced at her sisters, and her face lit up.

Ignoring the enforcer, she closed the distance and shot a picture of Isha showing Vi how to operate the bolt. As the shutter sounded off, he two looked up at her at the same time.

“Look at you… You're fuckin adorable,” she grinned.

Both sisters smiled at her, and she took another picture.

“Okay, lemme try that out,” Vi took the rifle and moved the bolt handle with such ease Isha's eyes lit up. She wanted to be as strong as her biggest sister was.

“I wanna take a cool one, point it here!” Jinx vibrated with giddiness as she moved the camera up to her eye.

“Uh…” Vi looked at the gun, then at Jinx, then at Cait, then at Jinx again. “I ain't s’posed to point that at what I don't wanna shoot. And I don't wanna shoot you.”

“Coward,” Jinx narrowed her eyes. “It isn't even loaded, is it?”

Vi looked at Caitlyn.

Caitlyn narrowed her eye.

“Yeah, I'm not pointing that at ya, sis,” she set the gun down on the table. “Gotta treat it like it's loaded, right?”

“That's just stupid. Y'know it's not loaded,” Jinx huffed.

“You haven't listened to a single thing I have said, have you?” Caitlyn massaged her temples.

“Check if there's somethin behind the target, don't point the muzzle at people, treat it like it's loaded,” Jinx rolled her eyes. “I'm not fuckin stupid, I can use context clues.”

“And the fourth rule?” the enforcer looked at the Zaunite.

“Who cares,” Jinx shrugged.

“What is the fourth rule, Jinx?” she spoke, more firmly.

“Ugh. Somethin stupid like…” the middle sister waved her hand in vague circles. “Hold the gun with two hands or whatever.”

“Keep your finger off the trigger unless you are ready to shoot,” Caitlyn stated.

“Said it was gonna be somethin stupid,” Jinx groaned.

“Can you respect those rules?” the enforcer drummed her fingers on her bicep, trying so hard to be patient.

“Yeah, yeah,” the dismissive tone didn't make Cait confident. “I wanna see my sisters shoot now,” Jinx announced.

“Vi is going to dry fire first.”

“I'm gonna put something dry on fire in this house.”

“Jinx,” Vi scolded and shook her head, that “time to shut up” look back in full force. “So what's that dry fire thing about, Cupcake?”

Caitlyn stepped up to her partner and guided her. She was so hands on Jinx's hand twitched by her holster.

Isha grabbed that twitching hand and looked at her with her eyebrows furrowed.

“You're gonna get a wrinkle,” Jinx muttered as she pressed the crease in the middle of her little sister's brow. The girl huffed and pulled Jinx to one of the tracks, then motioned to another bolt-action rifle.

“Put your ear and eye protection on,” Caitlyn commanded.

“Someone should've said that earlier,” Jinx snorted.

Cait's mouth pressed into a thin line.

Vi reached out with the gun she was holding and hit Jinx over the head with the stock.

“Ow!” Jinx rubbed her head.

“Violet! Don't use the rifle for that!” Caitlyn chided.

Isha grunted and kicked Vi in the leg for hurting her favourite sister.

“Just…” the enforcer motioned to the muffs and glasses on one of the tables. “For your own comfort and safety.”

“I don’t need em,” the middle sister announced as the other two put the safety gear on as instructed.

“Jinx, just go with it,” Vi spoke louder to hear her own muffled voice.

“I'm not gonna look like a nerd while shootin. Shootin's s'posed to be cool,” she narrowed her eyes.

“You know what? As long as it's just your safety…” Cait decided to pick and choose her battles as she also put the muffs and safety glasses on. She huddled up with Vi to show her how to load and eject bullets, while Jinx crouched next to Isha.

“Why just five? This model can hold twelve plus one in the chamber. Fill it up, kiddo!” the middle sister encouraged with a grin.

The girl considered the words, then nodded and loaded the gun full. She motioned to the paper targets, then to the clasp on rails. Jinx set the target up, then her grin only grew wider as Isha sent the target twenty yards down the range and took the stance.

The first shot rang out, and Jinx clapped her hands with a cheer. It made Isha blush just the tiniest bit.

The sound in this enclosed, echoey space made Jinx's ears ring. But she was too cool to look like some sort of a Piltie nerd, so she pretended it was all fine, only shaking her head a little bit. She moved the camera up and shot pictures as Isha shot the target.

“Hold up, kiddo,” Jinx scooted over after a moment and put her hand under the hot barrel to point it slightly higher up, so that it was level again.

“That's why I had her shoot just five at once,” Cait crossed her arms. “She is already getting tired holding the rifle up.”

“She's doin just fine,” Jinx muttered, and while Caitlyn read her lips, she couldn't really hear her.

A shot rang out from the other track, and Vi ejected a casing with one swift move. She squinted to try and see if she hit, then she shot again.

Cait felt just a little bit of a blush come to her face as she saw Vi's muscles tense up with another shot. She held the rifle nearly completely still, as if there was no kickback whatsoever, but the tension in her muscles was a clear indicator she was just so strong she could keep it steady without a second thought, shot after shot.

“Let's see how you did,” Caitlyn said as Vi checked the chamber and set the weapon down after clicking the safety on. She called the target sheet forward. “Oh, those shots are really grouped together,” she praised.

But Vi frowned, all of her shots were way below the bullseye. “C'mon… why's it so low?”

“You must have lined up the sights poorly, let me show you…”

Vi picked the gun up and Cait got right against her, guiding the barrel to be level.

“This here must be precisely between…”

Jinx watched them from one track over, her nostrils flaring like an angry bull. She looked at Isha and put her hand out. “My turn. Gimme.”

The little one clicked the safety on and innocently offered her gun to her sister, who took it and gripped it hard, focused on looking Cait up and down.

She used to do warning shots into people's toes back when Silco was alive. Maybe it was time to get back into that habit.

She shook her head and pulled the bolt handle.

“Alright!” Jinx said with excitement as she propped the stock against her shoulder, keeping the rifle in one arm. “Gonna show you how it's done, sis!”

Vi glanced at her, and so did Caitlyn, who immediately frowned at the stance.

“Pew,” Jinx said as she pulled the trigger. Which didn't go all the way, and the gun didn’t fire.

She scowled.

“The fuck?” she leaned forward and tried to click the trigger again. She glanced at her big sister and at the Piltie, getting a little bit flustered, pulled the bolt, the cartridge flying out without a hitch. She straightened out, trying to regain that cocky confidence, and pulled the trigger again.

It didn't budge.

Jinx wanted to toss the whole gun at the target.

Caitlyn sighed, stepped up to her and pointedly unclicked the safety.

“Try it now.”

Jinx glared at her, and without even looking she fired a shot, the barrel flying up without anything to hold it steady. She was actually surprised for a moment.

She inspected the safety mechanism by flipping it on and off and feeling the trigger as she did.

“Oh. I forgot guns had those,” she said simply.

“You forgot… guns have safety?” Cait said, her eyebrows raising. Maybe she shouldn't be surprised, though.

Jinx practically tossed the rifle onto the table and pulled Zapper out, spun it on her finger, then shot right through the target, making the middle of it disintegrate with blue energy.

“No safety,” she held the weapon up.

Caitlyn scowled.

“A hextech weapon with no safety?” she crosses her arms. “You are going to shoot your ass off one of these days.”

Jinx barked with laughter, spinning her gun around as if it was a fidget toy.

“Not gonna happen, Peepers. But so kind of you to worry,” she said sweetly.

Vi moved a muff off her ear as she stepped closer.

“Wait, actually… I was gonna ask earlier, but…” she glanced at Isha, then at Zapper. “Didn't this gun, y'know… blow up?”

Jinx stopped spinning the weapon, also glancing down at their little sister.

“I had a month to rebuild it from scattered bits and other parts. Could say it's Zapper Junior,” she hummed, then clicked the chamber open. “It can't fit more than one gemstone. I've Isha-proofed it,” she narrowed her eyes at the little sister, who scratched the back of her neck and looked away giving a small shrug.

Jinx holstered Zapper and called the target board forward, switched it up for a new one and sent it all the way to the back of the track.

“Right. Watch and learn, sis,” she said, one hand holding the gun and the other staying on the bolt handle, so that her shots were sounding off one after the other, as if it was a semi-auto.

“Hold on,” Cait stopped her after a few rounds. “The muzzle is going everywhere.”

Jinx rolled her eyes.

“I'm still hittin the target,” she said, confident.

The enforcer called the target back and scrutinized it.

“Your shots are spread way too wide,” she clicked her tongue.

“I’ve a couple bullseyes, Peepers. And everythin's eight or higher, I'd call that good shootin,” Jinx scoffed. “Did ya see how fast I went?”

“I prefer accuracy over speed,” Cait countered.

“Ever thought that maybe if you’d been faster you'd've actually hit me?” Jinx said with a smirk.

“Your finger would beg to differ,” the Piltie spoke before she managed to bite her tongue.

Jinx let out a quiet “ha” but quickly narrowed her eyes and pouted so that she looked offended.

“Let's not laugh at each other's missing body parts?” Vi groaned, rubbing her face with her hands. She was ready to step between the two women ever since Cait walked up into Jinx's melee range.

“I'm sorry,” the enforcer stated as she sent the target sheet back. “What I want to convey is that you can do better, Jinx.”

The middle sister's lips pulled into a thin line.

Caitlyn picked the rifle up and handed it to her with a nod.

“Hold it properly,” she commanded and watched Jinx's face twist with disdain. “... Would you mind trying to hold it properly?” she repeated, this time more polite, while dropping the authoritative tone.

Jinx rolled her eyes and sighed like a petulant child, but she put the weapon against her shoulder and grabbed it under the barrel with the other hand.

“Happy?” she asked surly.

“You're twisted too much left side forward,” the Piltie offered.

“Well, yeah, I'm left-handed. Duh.”

Caitlyn sighed and moved her hands to grab Jinx, but paused before she was even close to touching her.

“Will you bite me if I touch you?” she tried to joke.

“Dunno. Fuck around ‘n find out,” the Zaunite said, making it sound like a threat.

Cait sighed and with just a moment of hesitation she put her hands on Jinx's shoulders.

Jinx bared her teeth, the faintest of glows lighting up her eyes, but she didn’t actually bite. She even let Caitlyn adjust her upper body, though she did stiffen up and didn’t make it easy.

“Square up to the target with your hips, too,” she instructed.

“Gee, no hands-on there? ‘S that reserved for Vi only?” Jinx snarked.

Cait rolled her eyes.

“Would you like me to–”

“I'll bash your face in with this gun ‘til your nose comes out on the other side,” she chirped.

“So I thought,” the Piltie sighed. “There,” she kicked Jinx's heel to nudge her foot forward. “Adjusted. Now, put your cheek against the stock. Can you see the–”

“I know how to fuckin aim a gun,” the Zaunite rolled her eyes.

“I thought you don’t look where you shoot? Right…” Caitlyn cleared her throat. “Okay,” she placed her hand between Jinx's shoulder blades and pushed her forward just a little bit. “Lean your upper body over your belt line. Relax your back and shoulders.”

“Can’t fuckin relax with your hand on me, Topper,” she grumbled. “Dunno if you’ll put me in fuckin cuffs or somethin.”

Cait took a few steps back and Jinx breathed in, focusing on the target as the perfectly aligned sights blurred in her vision.

A shot rang out. The kickback was way smaller than when she held the rifle with one hand. The muzzle stayed quite levelled. The bolt moved. Another shot. The casing bounced against the floor. Another shot.

The motions repeated until the gun was empty.

Caitlyn called the target back. She smiled when the only new hole in the target was one that tore the whole bullseye out from repeated hits one next to the other.

“Oh, wow,” Vi said quietly.

“See? I told you that you could do better,” there was a pride in Caitlyn's voice that threw Jinx off. She even got a partially awkward pat on the shoulder she didn't know how to react to.

“Yeah, well,” she set the rifle down on the table and scratched her cheek with one finger, staring at the back wall of the range. “I'm good at shootin.”

“I would love to see you at a shooting range outdoors,” Caitlyn said genuinely. “I'm interested to see how well you would do at a truly long range.”

“Lemme shoot your hex rifle,” Jinx's head snapped to Cait, a wide grin of excitement splitting her face.

“I don't think I will,” the Piltie narrowed her eye.

“Won't aim for your finger. Promise,” she retorted sweetly.

There was a short pause as they stared at each other.

Finally, Caitlyn sighed.

“Maybe. I will think about it.”

Jinx's fists shot up in a triumphant cheer. “Fuck yeah!” then her gaze landed on Vi.

And the big sister looked at them like one may look at two tiny kittens playing with each other. It was that look of wonder and awe that betrayed a pain from a growing heart pressing against the ribs, her hand on her chest and all.

“Are ya gonna cry?” Jinx narrowed her eyes.

“N-no,” Vi quickly wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

“You're so sappy,” her little sister groaned with a tiny smile.

“It's just… seeing you two get along makes me so happy…” she sniffled.

“You're so sweet,” Caitlyn put her arms around Vi and kissed her on the side of her head.

“Ugh,” Jinx groaned loudly and rolled her whole head. “You ruined the fuckin moment, thanks Peepers.”

“You are the one ruining the moment,” Cait pointed out.

Jinx stuck her tongue out.

“And you are being childish again.”

The middle sister blew a raspberry with her tongue out, and all Caitlyn could do was roll her eye.

While Jinx stayed back with Isha, wanting to clean the guns and show her little sister how to take them apart and put them back together, Vi and Caitlyn settled at the dinner table. The Zaunite filled her plate up with appetisers.

“How did you enjoy it? Shooting, that is,” Caitlyn asked, curious.

“I mean, it was fun ‘n all… but seein you and Pow actually, like, not try to maim each other? That made my week,” she grinned.

Her partner sighed softly.

“It is… a bit easier ever since I got to beat her up,” she admitted. “But she is still wanted, Violet. I cannot make it go away just because I love you, or because respect how good she is at shooting a rifle.”

Vi pushed a piece of bacon with blue cheese infused with truffle oil around on her plate.

“Can't you just… say that she's dead…?”

“And when she inevitably does something so ‘Jinx’ it becomes clear that she is not, in fact, dead?” Caitlyn paused to tip an oyster with caviar into her mouth. “You know it will happen sooner or later. And I can only hope no lives are lost before she is taken into custo–”

Vi slammed her fists on the table.

“She can't go to prison, Cait. I won't allow it,” she said it so firmly that Caitlyn knew she was completely serious. “She's my sister…”

“She is a murderer, Vi. She cannot undo that.”

“Me and you–”

“It's ‘you and I’…”

“Me and you both killed people, Cait.”

“Not civilians.”

“The enforcers aren't civilians. Neither are the Councillors–”

“Violet.”

Vi tensed up at the severe tone in which Caitlyn said her name.

“Sorry,” she muttered, lowering her head. “I didn't mean… I’m sorry, Cait…”

They sat in silence until the door opened. Their heads turned when Tobias Kiramman stepped in.

“Good evening,” he greeted, and Caitlyn’s expression softened immediately.

“Good evening, father,” she said with a kind smile. “Are you off today?”

“Hi Mr. Kiramman,” Vi waved faintly and didn't get a wave back, just a nod.

He let out a soft laugh at Caitlyn's question.

“I am heading out in a few hours. Another night shift,” he sat down opposite of Vi, on the other side of Caitlyn at the head of the table. “What happened to the door?” he asked as he put some food on his plate.

Vi tensed up.

He ran his fingers over the cracked wood.

“And to the table?”

“Sorry,” Vi said quietly. “I had a…” she glanced at Cait, whose tension could be seen in her shoulders, and the way she gripped her silverware. “A little, uh, outburst.”

Tobias nodded with understanding.

“How did the therapy session go, Violet?”

“Uh. Not bad, actually…” she stuffed her mouth with the fancy bacon to gather her thoughts. “Talked some bout family, bout my… um… drinkin… I'm havin another session next week, so the doc wasn't scared off at least,” she laughed nervously, then stuffed her mouth again.

“Maybe we could go to the mountains?” Tobias suddenly suggested as his eyes moved to Caitlyn. “To the old cabin. Have you ever been outside of the cities, Violet?”

Vi shook her head, glancing from one Kiramman to the other.

“I am the Sheriff, father,” Caitlyn sighed, leaning back in the chair at the head of the table. “I cannot leave for a camping trip while there is work to be done…”

“I believe a change of scenery would do you well, dear,” he countered. “Even just a weekend getaway… wouldn't it be nice to see the woods again? Go hunting?”

“I've never been to the woods,” Vi said quietly, picking at her meal.

“Your sister could come as well, Violet–”

Caitlyn choked on a bite and quickly reached for a drink to clear her throat. Vi froze, staring a hole into an oyster.

“I just thought, maybe a few days away from the cities could work like a… reset button of sorts,” Tobias explained, his eyes focusing on his daughter again. “Removing oneself from a stressful situation allows for a clearer mind…”

“I have a meeting with the Council, dad,” she said, softer. “And I am waiting for a reply from a potential candidate for the Kiramman seat…”

He sighed.

“I do not want to be a Councillor, dad,” she reminded. “I am the Sheriff already.”

“Your mother–”

The door swung open, and when the three of them looked up, there were two faint strings of pink that lingered in the doorway for a fraction of a second.

“Hello?” Tobias's brow furrowed as he started to get up.

Vi shot up and caught the chair before it hit the floor.

“No need to get up, Sir,” she said quickly. “Probably, uh, draft, since I broke the door. Imma check it out,” she quickly placed a bunch of food on her plate and took it with, soon disappearing behind the door that she made sure she closed.

Jinx, with Isha in her arms, stood with her back pressed against the cold wall, her eyes glowing with shimmer.

“What the fuck is he doing here,” she whispered through her teeth.

“He literally lives here,” Vi whispered back.

“Isha’s hungry…!”

“Keep your fuckin voice down,” Vi hissed. “Here, some bread with dunpors butter, cheese and truffle bacon and some caviar oysters.”

“Dunpors?” Jinx's nose scrunched up. “For a casual fuckin dinner?”

“Well, Cait’s rich…”

“I'm gonna blow this place up.”

“Jinx,” Vi hissed again.

The middle sister sat down with her little sister in her lap and Vi handed the plate over.

“So’s he, like, your dad now?” she asked, picking the slimy oyster up with her fingers. “Gross. This thing, not the dad thing.”

“He– he isn't,” Vi muttered. “Not like dad or Vander.”

“Is he nice to you?” she looked up. “If he's too stuck up, I'm good at blowing dads up so–” she saw Vi's frown. “I meant Silco, not the, uh… oopsie event,” she said quickly.

“You didn't blow Silco up,” Vi said quietly.

“Sorry…” Jinx said faintly after a short pause. “I'll… I'll remember not to… sorry…”

Vi let out a long sigh.

“Mr. Kiramman… he wants… well, he kinda invited you to come with on a trip out the cities. If you wanna.”

“Doesn't he, like, hate me? On account of killin his damn wife?”

“He doesn't know you're you. As long as you don't slip up…”

“Don't jinx it,” she laughed and Vi shushed her. “I dunno. You think I can behave?”

“That's up to you, isn't it?”

There was a pause as Jinx and Isha stuffed their mouths.

“Imagine, though… woods at the foot of the mountains… doesn't that sound cool?”

“Dunno, sounds kinda scary. How many trees've you seen? Freaky shit. Imagine a tree by a tree, by a tree, and that's all you see. Fucked up,” Jinx countered. “This fuckin dunpors butter is the tits. What the hell.”

“C'mon, they wanna go huntin, too. Maybe Cait'll let you shoot her rifle out there,” Vi nudged her.

Jinx's head shot up.

“You think?” she thought for a moment, tapping at her chin. “What ‘bout my hair? Won’t he, like, immediately realise?”

“Maybe you could get it dyed?” she saw Jinx's scowl at her words so she scratched her neck. “Not permanently, just… y'know. For a weekend. Pink, like me? We could match.”

“Isn't he a doc? Won't he see I'm half shimmer?”

“Uuh… cover the veins with makeup…?”

“Mmhm, I'll put some concealer on my eyes, too.”

“Maybe we can spin somethin, I dunno… I mean, if they don't light up they look kinda normal, y'know?”

“And Isha?” Jinx narrowed her eyes, hugging her little sister closer.

“What bout Isha?”

“She comes with, right?”

“Right fuckin course she does,” Vi grinned.

Isha let out a quiet hum, an agreement, as she stuffed her mouth with the last piece of bacon.

Vi glanced back at the door.

“Alright, I gotta go back. You two stay out of sight, yeah? Will bring entrée to the fort later.”

“The what now?” Jinx tilted her head to the side, confused.

“The main course. It's steak today, I think…”

Jinx motioned for Vi to crouch down. The older sister obliged, only to get flicked on her forehead.

“Don't use Piltie words with me, Brain Damage.”

“Yeah, yeah, sorry,” she ruffled Jinx's hair with a bit too much force, and the middle sister smacked her hand away with a grumble.

Vi tapped on Isha's hat, then booped her nose and took the empty plate.

“Keep her outta trouble, yeah?”

Isha smiled and gave her two thumbs up.

Vi walked back into the dining room and carefully closed the door behind.

“Yup, uh, it was nothin. No need to worry. Just the wind.”

“Were you talking with someone…?” Tobias asked, while Caitlyn's mouthed “very muffled”.

“I, um, I've been havin, uh, some… y'know… been talkin to myself…”

“It's been rough today,” Cait agreed, not lying at all.

“Ah, so you know about…” he trailed off when Vi went pale and shook her head slightly.

“About what?” Caitlyn asked. Then, seeing Vi's face, she connected the dots in a near instant. Her lips pulled into a thin line and her eye narrowed. “About what, Violet,” she demanded. It wasn’t a question, she already knew. She was looking for a confession.

Tobias gave Vi an apologetic look as she laughed nervously and ran her fingers through her hair.

“It's– y’know–” she stuttered. “When's the main course? Man, I'm hungry–”

“Don't deflect, Violet.”

Vi kicked the floor like a kid caught stealing cookies right before dinner.

“It was, uh, just a sip…” she muttered.

“I have a hard time believing that,” Caitlyn said curtly. She motioned to the chair. “Sit down.”

“I– I’m gonna stand here–”

“Sit. down.” she said in the voice of the Commander of Piltover.

“Yes ma'am,” Vi said weakly as she sat her ass back in the chair, staring at the floor.

“Now, when and where did you get it from?”

Jinx stood with her ear pressed to the door and her brow furrowed, probably just as pissed as Cait was.

Chapter Text

Jinx glanced up from the book about photography, a coloured pencil in her hand as she took notes on the margins about developing photos. Isha had been tapping her good leg every now and again to show her images from the animal encyclopaedia she was reading, and now she turned the book around again, excitedly tapping on an image of a rhino, a big grin on her face.

“Hey! That's the guy!” the older sister grinned right back. “I miss that man, he treated me right, y'know?” she let out an overdramatic sigh. “He knew exactly what I needed, too. Bullets and rockets. ‘N he provided…” she shook her head. “You don't get guys like that anymore.”

Isha nodded with her cheeks puffed out, as if she understood exactly what Jinx was talking about. Then, she motioned and gestured around with some huffs to add in her own take.

Jinx froze for just a moment, then smacked her sister's un-hatted head with the photography book closed on her metal finger. “Geez, you gotta stop bein so food motivated, you little sumprat. Don't I feed you?”

Isha motioned around again, another huff followed.

“Well, not everyone can afford Jericho's every day, alright? Bet he'd go broke in a week if that's how he fed you every day,” Jinx huffed right back, setting the book down and crossing her arms.

The little sister gestured again, with even more little noises to accentuate her point.

“Bet I could build a board like that, too. He ain't special,” she turned her head dismissively.

Isha let out another noise, gestured, then crossed her arms, too.

“Don't– don't you get sassy with me,” Jinx narrowed her eyes at her little sister.

Isha puffed her cheeks out again, brow furrowed.

The older sister groaned.

“That's what I get for bein your role model, huh?” she pinched one of the puffy cheeks and moved it around until Isha swatted her hand away.

Jinx lay back down on the floor, rolled away, and nestled herself into the massive plushie, legs curled up, as she ran her fingers through the fluffy fabric.

“Listen, kiddo, I'm glad you had fun. But it's just…” her voice was quiet, the bite gone, as she lowered her head. “It's… complicated.”

Isha let out an inquiring noise as she scrambled up to her sister and pressed herself against her side, throwing her arms around in a hug. She wanted to know what could’ve been so complicated it made Jinx all curled up.

Jinx rubbed her tiny back, thinking about how she should explain it. Straight on was the way, no point going soft, she decided.

“I've killed a buncha his friends over the years. We were kinda enemies. Well, not kinda. That's just what we were…” she trailed off, and Isha let out a soft hum. “I dunno why they even let me in their base. They must've hated that I was there, I mean they've a whole… memorial thingie to people I've exploded, or shot, or…” she rubbed her face and groaned.

[Big fat hero,] Isha signed.

“Pffft. Sure,” Jinx let out a short, bitter laugh. “I get that I showed Pilties what's what, busted a buncha people outta jail…”

The little sister let out a sigh of admiration as she nodded.

Jinx looked at her from the corner of her eye, a tight, painful knot forming in her chest. A feeling she'd been getting way too often this past month or so.

Regret.

She leaned forward and hugged her knees tightly, hiding the bottom half of her face behind them.

“Y'know, someone once told me: ‘no amount of good deeds can undo our crimes’,” she muttered into her legs, then let out a heavy sigh. “As much as I hate to say it… she was right. I hurt people. So many people.”

Isha smacked her on the shoulder and shook her head. To her, Jinx did everything for good reasons. She didn't need excuses. Hell, there was even a time when she was annoyingly non-violent. So there must've been a bunch of good, understandable reasons why she hurt people. Even if they were Ekko's friends.

Jinx ruffled her little sister's hair.

“I'm not…” she trailed off, staring at the floor. She wasn't a good role model. She wasn't a good person. There wasn't a good version of her, after all.

Ekko's silly little adult Powder wasn't her. Here, Powder was dead. Yet Little Man clung to her corpse for some stupid reason. He helped her because he thought she could be her, and Jinx knew that. He didn't have to say it. The way he looked at those full-body murals of that… stranger in a dress, mid-twirl, so… carefree. She remembered the fondness in his eyes when she asked about her. The pretty girl with pink in her hair.

If Ekko realised Jinx was still who she was, not that glorified version that never felt the weight of killing her family and being abandoned… it'd all go back to normal. To him choking her with a pipe and bashing her face in with his fist. To her shooting at him like it's target practice, then pulling the pin.

Back then, on the bridge, he had not a single reason to hesitate. And yet.

She couldn't see him again, that was clear to her. The more he saw her, the sooner he'd wake up to the painful, ugly reality. And maybe he deserved to have that idea of what could've been. Just the idea, though. Since this reality would always be what it was. Her, hurting everyone. Her, enjoying hurting… nearly everyone. Hell, killing those street-trash punks down in Zaun was the highlight of her day. A stress relief. Just blowing some heads up and seeing the splatter on the wall, like some pretty street graffiti.

Now, in the silence of the evening, she wondered if maybe those punks had sisters who'd miss them. Daughters who just became foundlings, if they even got found instead of being forgotten and left to fend for themselves.

That wasn’t something she wanted to think about when she spun Zapper around her finger. And, in the future, when she inevitably would go back to killing people, she probably wouldn't be thinking about it. Just goons finding out after fucking around. Enforcers getting just desserts.

At least Vi would accept it. She had to. She was her sister, and she loved her, and she proved that she did nearly all the time. She'd always be with her. Always. Even if she hated what Jinx did, she'd still love her. She loved Vi despite her doing things she hated, too. And that was what made it fine.

Speak of the devil: the door opened, and Vi walked in balancing two plates on one arm, and two on the other. She set them down on the dresser, took the silverware, and brought two of the plates to the entrance of the blanket fort.

By the time she crouched down, Jinx splayed herself out as relaxed and casual as she could be, opening the book she'd set down on a pillow.

“Dinner's here,” Vi said as she scooted under the blankets. “Whatcha readin?”

Isha took one plate from the oldest sister’s hand, the smell of a grilled steak, well-seasoned baked potato wedges, and caramelised asparagus filling the space. Her mouth watered and she immediately started to shove the food in her mouth, not even bothering with the cutlery.

Jinx lazily lifted the book up, letting Vi read the title.

“Oh, Cait lent it to you?” she asked with a smile.

“Huh? No, it's mine,” the middle sister narrowed her eyes. “I stole it myself.”

Vi's smile dropped as she scowled.

“I mean, I bought it myself,” Jinx straightened up, put the book down and took the other plate. “Misspoke.”

“Mhm. Sure,” Vi said, clearly doubting. “Y'know, I brought cutlery. You don't gotta eat with your hands.”

Jinx bit into the steak she held with her fingers like a hamburger.

Vi sighed.

“Anyway,” she scratched the back of her neck. “Though maybe I could sleep here tonight? Haven't cuddled with my two favourite sisters in a while and–”

“Your strumpet kicked ya out?” Jinx cut her off after she actually chewed and swallowed.

“Wha–” Vi blinked rapidly, processing Jinx's accurate assessment of the situation. “First of all, don't call her that. Second, how do you–”

“I know you had a drink, Brain Damage,” Jinx sighed.

Vi looked away, flustered, as she nudged the pendant on her wrist.

“It wasn't… much… was barely buzzed, y'know?” she mumbled excuses.

Jinx leaned over and flicked her forehead with greasy fingers.

Vi deserved that and she knew it, so all she did was flinch while avoiding eye contact.

“Yeah, ‘course you can sleep here. I'm not a heartless harlot like some people.”

“You really gotta stop with that.”

“You gotta stop with drinkin.”

Vi lowered her head.

“She chewed you out? Or do I've to,” Jinx motioned at her with an asparagus.

“She gave me an earful, yeah,” the oldest sister sighed.

“Good,” Jinx stuffed her mouth. “Ath leasth she's ghood fo’ somethin,” she added as she chewed.

“Was that a compliment?” Vi couldn’t help but smirk and glance at her sister.

“Tsk,” Jinx clicked her tongue. “Don't change the topic.”

Vi fidgeted with the pendant for a moment.

Isha snatched a wedge from Jinx's plate when she thought she wasn't looking.

“So… that why you broke the thingamajig?” Jinx pointed at her big sister’s wrist, then tossed a few more wedges over to her little sister's plate, getting an appreciative hum in return.

Vi nodded, then groaned.

“I just… I was really on edge with the shit you pulled during breakfast. Needed a drink…”

“Oh,” Jinx said quietly. “So it's my fault, huh?”

“That's not…” Vi looked up at her. “Pow…”

“It's Jinx. We ain't in public,” she reminded harshly, and Isha huffed to back her up.

“It's not your fault. Well…” she paused for a moment, watching her sister drop a few more wedges over to Isha's plate. “It didn't help. You really gotta chill. We could've just… talked. You can just talk with us, y'know? Like a normal person.”

“I'd've to be normal for that,” Jinx muttered.

“You could, like, at least try. Before you go all–”

“Insane?”

“Overboard.”

Jinx let out a sharp huff through her nose.

“Sure. Stop drinkin first.”

“I'm tryin!”

“And failin.”

“But at least I'm tryin,” Vi frowned. “Unlike some people.”

Jinx stuffed her mouth with the steak.

“Ih'm thryin…” she swallowed. “I'm just… not good at…” she groaned and leaned back.

“You gotta start gettin better,” Vi narrowed her eyes. “I wanna take you to that cabin, and Mr. Kiramman’ll get a heart attack if he finds out who you are. He'll kick me out. And it's just gonna be a whole mess.”

“Y'know I'm gonna jinx it,” the middle sister muttered.

“What happened to that ‘I'm Jinx, not a jinx’ speech, huh?” this time Vi was the one to flick her sister’s forehead.

“It's hard to actually go with it, alright?” Jinx flicked her back. “‘Specially when I keep jinxing stuff anyway.”

“You gotta stop just doin shit and start thinkin of consequences,” Vi returned the flick. “Ever heard of those?”

Isha took another wedge from Jinx's plate.

The middle sister scrunched her nose and flicked the oldest one with her metal finger.

“Ow. Asshole,” Vi lifted two of her hands up and landed two flicks at once before Jinx swatted at her hands. Vi swatted right back at her.

Isha huffed and put her empty plate down, ready to help.

“Remember who brought you food,” Vi squinted at the littlest sister as Jinx pushed her head away, thumb pulling at the side of her mouth.

Isha paused, then turned her head to Jinx.

“I just gave you my potatoes, and for what? You little... ungrateful... sumprat!” the middle sister ranted before her face was grabbed in a big, strong hand and she was pressed down into the plushie.

Isha jumped on Vi's back and half-heartedly smacked her with her fists.

“Hey!” the oldest sister got smacked in the face by the middle one's palm as she was being distracted. “I brought you dessert! I brought you dessert, and you’re actin like a brat!”

Isha paused, then slid off of Vi's back and trotted out of the tent.

“Traitor! Deserter!” Jinx shouted after her, partially muffled by her sister's hand as she was being held down and flicked on the forehead repeatedly.

“That's whatcha get, you lil shit,” Vi declared. “And you're banned from my bedroom, by the way. You weren't s'posed to go upstairs anyway! Didya do anythin other than take the book, huh?”

“Yeah, I licked your pillow!” Jinx grabbed her sister's fringe and pulled it.

“How didya know which one's mine, huh?” Vi stopped flicking to try and free her hair from her sister’s grasp.

“It was the stinkin one!”

“You licked a stinkin pillow, weirdo?”

Jinx stuck her tongue out and licked Vi's hand, which the older sister immediately jerked away.

“Ew!” she wiped it on the younger one's cheek. “Gross!”

“I'm gonna break into your room and actually lick your pillow out of spite, and you won't even know,” Jinx warned.

“No. You're not allowed in the room,” Vi flicked her sister's forehead one more time and relented, sitting down on the blanketed floor. “I'll actually get real angry if you do. And go drinkin. And–”

Isha trotted back in holding two plates, both with a lava cake and partially melted ice cream on the side. She sat down next to her sisters and put one plate in her lap, while lifting the other towards Jinx.

Vi swiped the plate before Jinx could grab it. “Finish your dinner first.”

The middle sister rolled her eyes, though she quickly stuffed her mouth with all that was left on the plate.

Vi sighed as her expression became more severe and her back straightened. She looked Jinx in the eyes.

“I'm serious. I'll be mad at you if you go in there. Cait doesn't want you in the bedroom, and for a good reason,” she said, finally handing the dessert to her sister who quickly chewed the last bits of asparagus and steak.

Jinx scoffed as she started to shovel the ice cream into her mouth with a small spoon. “Yeah, bet the ‘good reason’ is that she doesn't want me to find more proof she hates us fissure folk–”

“It's cause you fuckin kidnapped her, dumbass,” the older sister cut her off.

“In the bathroom, not the bedroom. Haven't been to that bathroom since,” she rolled her eyes. “It's been a year, the big baby should get over it, anyway.”

“You broke in through the bedroom–”

“Yeah, well, she should've closed the window–”

“–and fuckin watched her in the shower for Janna knows how long.”

“She was facin the wall the whole time,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively.

“Doesn't change the fact you fuckin watched her in the shower? You fuckin creep?” Vi threw her arms up in disbelief.

“Gob it, I didn’t look at her much anyway,” Jinx scrunched her nose in disgust at the accusation. “Had to keep redrawin the monkey, she showered for so fuckin long it kept foggin up.”

“You’re… ugh!” the oldest sister rubbed her face with both hands, letting out a tired groan. “Doncha get it? It terrified her! It's fuckin traumatic!”

“Boo-hoo,” Jinx said sarcastically. “You know what's actually traumatic?” she opened her mouth, then closed it, actually thinking about the consequences of what she was about to say. “Anyway,” she looked away from the growing crease between Vi’s eyebrows and stuffed her mouth with the lava cake. “She should get over it. It's not like I hurt her. Just scared her a little's all.”

“You scared her a lot,” the older sister's voice was firm, serious. “She doesn't shower in that bathroom alone anymore, y'know?”

“She's got bathrooms a plenty in this damn place,” Jinx motioned around with the spoon, speaking softer, but still just as dismissive. “She just’d to switch where she showers. A tragedy. Put the black ribbons up, we’re mourning her loss.”

“I mean, we still shower in there,” Vi said, ignoring the way Jinx’s face suddenly twisted. “But she sets the water so lukewarm, all so that the mirror barely fogs up. I wanna have steamy showers with my girlfriend, Jinx–”

“Didn’t need to fuckin know that!” Jinx shoved the empty plate into her sister's face. “There's a kid in here!”

“Yeah, and Isha’s here, too,” Vi took the plate and set it down on top of the other empty one.

“I don't wanna think bout your goddamn showers!” the middle sister threw a pillow at the oldest one. “Ew! Gross!”

“Then don't try comin into the bedroom,” Vi let the pillow fall into her lap after it hit her face, then she picked it up and hugged it, a sudden mischievous smile entering her face. “If I find out you stepped a foot, flesh or not, in that bedroom, I'm tellin you about everythin that happens in there. All the juicy details. From the bed, to the dressers, to the floor–”

Jinx gagged loudly and started heaving like she was actually about to throw up.

“Gob it! Shut the fuck your mouth!” she leaned back and kicked her right leg at Vi's head, but the older sister caught it by the ankle. “Message fuckin received, I'm not steppin close to that damn room. You’ve just Jinx-proofed it, congrats!” she yanked her leg out of the grasp. “I don’t wanna hear another word from your dirty fuckin mouth, though. Should go ‘n wash it with soap.”

“Glad we came to an understanding, sis,” Vi chuckled.

“I hate you.”

“You loooooove me,” the older sister mimicked the younger one, splaying herself over her lap and swatting at her fringe.

Jinx flicked Vi on the forehead, way gentler than previously. “Yeah. But you're on thin fuckin ice.”

It didn't take long for them all to cuddle up in the fort, in a way similar to the tent they had at the commune, just smaller. Or to what Isha and Jinx had at the hideout, but a little bit bigger.

Either way, it was a familiar space. A comfortable space. A safe space.

Vi and Jinx both used the big Vander plushie as their pillow, while Isha used the middle sister as hers. Well, she used Jinx as her whole bed, lying on top of her torso with her whole body, listening to the calm heartbeat as her head rose and fell with her sister's chest. Vi put her arm over both of her little sisters and held them close, her mouth pressed to the unevenly cut, short blue hair.

“You should sleep with us more often,” Jinx muttered before yawning, which made both of her sisters yawn, too. “Can we get shared custody, or somethin? We've you on the weekdays and she's got you on the weekends?”

Vi snorted.

“How bout somethin more equal? Fifty-fifty?”

“Be glad I'm willin to give her anythin. But y'know what? She gets weekends every other week. Or once a month. Actually, she can sleep alone forever, she kicked ya out, her loss,” Jinx finally settled on a fair agreement, her cheeks puffing out.

“It really made me happy, by the way,” Vi said after a short pause. “The gun range. That you kinda listened, and didn't push it that much, y'know?” she kissed her sister on the head. “I can see you're actually tryin. Despite all that happened in the mornin. Thank you.”

“I still don't like her,” Jinx immediately stated. “I probably won't ever like her. We both know that. Hell, all four of us do…”

There was silence broken only by soft breaths as she trailed off.

“I like seein you happy, though,” Jinx finally said. “You deserve to be happy, sis.”

Vi kissed her on the head again.

“You deserve to be happy, too,” she murmured, her eyes closing.

Jinx traced slow patterns on dozing Isha's back, while she bent the other arm up and placed her hand on Vi's cheek. She scooted closer to nestle even more into her.

“I… I’ve been happy a lot lately.”

Chapter Text

It was late at night when Caitlyn turned the key and quietly entered the room. The effort to make as little sound as possible at night was something she grew used to—working late often meant coming to bed when Vi was already sound asleep.

But this time, the bed was empty.

Caitlyn sighed and turned the lock behind her, then set the keys down on a nearby table.

She gave the room a onceover, anxious over the idea that Jinx could have been there, could have put something in the room… until she made sure there was not a single thing out of place. And with that, she finally got herself ready for the night—her night time routine was quick and efficient, adjusted for the comfort of the person who would usually be filling the room with snores at this time of the night.

Eventually, Cait sat down on the edge of the bed, setting her eyepatch down on the nightstand. She closed the damaged, milky eye nearly immediately—any kind of light, even just a lamp on the bedside table, was close to blinding, and the blurriness of vague shapes she couldn't make out mixed with the normal vision in a way that made her head spin, too.

The doctors had told her that even though there were plenty of undamaged nerves, they could remove the eye fully. She could have had a top-of-the-line prosthesis already installed. Maybe even one that looked real, or worked better than a normal eye would.

Her father always said she had her mother's nose, her chin, her eyebrows. Even her pout.

But the eyes were the most obvious, the most prominent feature that they had shared.

She couldn't just let them remove one of her eyes. Even if it was… different. She couldn't. Just thinking about it made her chest ache in the worst possible way. It made tears blur the vision that she still had.

She turned her head to Vi's side of the bed, instinctively looking for comfort.

But the bed was still empty.

Earlier, Cait chewed Vi out. She had her confess, she had learned of the hidden bottle, which her partner found and immediately took outside. She felt guilty for the oversight, yes. But the fact Vi just… didn't hesitate, from what she understood, made her blood boil in the moment.

Caitlyn could understand stress. Jinx was stressful. Jinx was like a divine punishment placed onto her for her misdeeds. But Vi knew better. Cait was certain she did, especially after getting so drunk the day before. She knew she would make everyone upset, yet she chose…

Addiction wasn't as simple as making a choice. Cait was aware of that, even if she had never been addicted. Maybe she was a little addicted to her work. And, until recently, to finding Jinx. She'd call that more of an obsession than an addiction, though. She had enough knowledge and empathy, however, to imagine the struggle of a mind in desperate need for something.

Still, it felt like a betrayal. A break of trust. And she made that clear to Vi.

Maybe she shouldn't have said what she said. Maybe she went overboard.

But Vi should have reported on that bottle, drunk or not. Her father should have reported on that bottle, too. She told him as much.

The two people she loved the most in this world hid something that important from her… and it hurt. It hurt that they'd rather she had to pull the information out like teeth. It felt like they didn't trust her.

She turned the lamp off and got under the soft covers, then reached for Vi's pillow and pulled it into a hug. She nuzzled into it as she smelled her partner's shampoo mixed with her natural scent, and soap, and a hint of cologne. With the pillow in her arms, she curled up, finding just enough comfort to make her shoulders relax.

She wanted some space to think and cool off, yes. She knew that Vi would find a comfortable place with her sisters, too. But she missed her partner already. The strong arms, the hot skin, the calm heartbeat… It was so much easier to relax when Vi was with her. The caring, kind and protective air about her girlfriend was like a warm, fuzzy blanket thrown over her shoulders. A comfort in any situation, a rock that grounded her, an anchor that kept her steady, where she needed to be…

At dinner, she was upset. She let her emotions take over, even when attempting to be level-headed, they burst out of her chest and spilled over the table like fresh blood from a wound. And now, after she had the time to cool off and think while throwing herself into her work, she feared she was too harsh, both on Vi and her father.

She closed her good eye, too, and tried to drift off, despite the racing thoughts.

Jinx was a problem. Not just for the fact she terrorised her. That? That Cait could manage. With a constant headache, sure. In a way, it felt like a sort of atonement. The person who seemed to be the very embodiment of Zaun was now like a ball at her ankle, keeping her on edge, but maybe keeping her in check, too. She deserved to be stuck having to tolerate that little menace, that loose cannon.

The actual problem arose with the people around them, the bystanders who did not deserve to be caught in the crossfire. Caitlyn knew there would be a day, probably sooner than later, when Jinx would crumble under her broken psyche and do something irreversible again. Vi might have not believed that to be the case, or she might simply have not wanted to believe that. But they both knew Jinx well enough at this point. One therapy session wasn't going to make her stable.

She knew Jinx must be put on trial. She knew justice must be served. There were so many victims of her antics, topside and bottom. All the families mourning the enforcers lost in the bridge bombing, the terrorist attack on the Council, the Grey aimed at the public, the prison break… and the violence in Zaun sprinkled in between as Jinx killed dozens of gang members, and, who knows, maybe civilians as well. She could easily imagine the girl shoot someone just because she was in a bad mood and they looked at her the wrong way. At least it could be argued that the gang violence was a stain on Piltover's hands, though. That some of it was self-defence.

Still, all that she did was enough to land her multiple life sentences.

And that would break Vi.

And Vi would leave. Because she'd always choose her sister, especially after all that they had been through. Caitlyn had no doubt that Vi would try to break Jinx out of prison and be either caught and prosecuted as well, or she would grab Jinx and run away, all three of the sisters together.

And Cait would be alone.

She held the pillow tighter, taking in a long breath.

The enforcer… officer Johnson… Caitlyn wished she had an insight into that investigation. It drove her crazy that she had no idea how much of a case they had on Vi. And Jinx. She didn't know if her partner was under surveillance. She didn't know if they had found any witnesses.

From what she understood, his statement was that he was notified of a potential terrorist plot and found Violet transporting two Zaunite Jinxers through the Northside of Piltover. Violet insisted she was an enforcer, too, but failed to show her badge. As he escorted them to the precinct, one of the Zaunites pulled a gun on him. After that, he was knocked out.

From what Vi had told her, she claimed to have never even met the guy, other than in passing. She said he was prejudiced against her, just because she was from Zaun. That she didn't know what happened to him, but it was ‘an asshole move’ to throw her under the tram just because he was cranky he couldn't play the role of a Noxian soldier at the border anymore.

Caitlyn was aware of the officer's files. He reported his roughness against the Zaunites with pride. She hoped it would be enough to make Vi's defence plausible enough to drop any suspicion.

But then, he described Jinx. And Isha. So the two sisters could not be seen with the oldest one, just in case. Not when they looked so clearly like fissure folk. Cait let out a tired groan thinking about how much the new clothes had cost her, just for them to turn out so utterly Zaunite.

Jinx was her personal hell. The thorn in her side. The rock in her shoe.

Caitlyn rolled from one side to the other, grumbling to herself. It definitely wasn't healthy to think of her girlfriend's younger sister as a comeuppance for her own sins.

Yet it really felt like that was the case, though. Putting up with that… insane…

Cait let out a heavy sigh.

How was it possible for a person to even turn out like that? All while her sister was the sweetest, most caring and protective person on Runeterra?

They had lived completely different lives, the two sisters. Caitlyn knew it. She knew that Jinx went through a lot. She could only imagine what blaming herself for accidental familicide for nearly a decade would do to her psyche.

She had enough emotional intelligence to understand why Jinx would lash out. Life was cruel. Life in Zaun was especially cruel. That was not an excuse, though. If every person who was wronged went about lashing out the way Jinx did, explosions would never stop. Piltover and Zaun would be just rubble.

Jinx was responsible for her own actions, even if she’d rather put that responsibility on everything else but herself. Fate, for example. “Jinxing” things. The more time she spent with the young woman, the more baffled she was at the lack of foresight she had in social interactions. Or, honestly, just in interactions with the world overall. She was so intelligent, yet she'd just… decide to do things, and then get upset at the very obvious consequences that'd follow.

Caitlyn opened her good eye and stared at the ceiling, pinching and rubbing the bridge of her nose.

She wondered if, in any world, Jinx could actually be rehabilitated. Reintegrated into society. It was so hard for her to imagine the Zaunite being anything but a trigger-happy criminal.

At least it used to be hard to imagine. It became slightly easier after observing her interactions with her sisters, though. If she wanted to, Jinx could be thoughtful, regretful, and willing to do better. She wasn’t just some sort of a heartless monster, the way Cait used to think. She had love and kindness in herself, she was capable of changing, taking compromises, holding herself back. Holding herself accountable.

She put her gun away on the range, for example. As dismissive as she was, she followed the rules. She was capable of following the rules, which Caitlyn would have never guessed to be the case.

Maybe, with enough time and effort, Jinx could actually be… not a risk to everybody, herself included. Therapy was a good step. It was incredible that Jinx had agreed to more sessions. It was incredible that she hadn't scared the doctor away.

Caitlyn's eye fluttered shut again, and she sighed, adjusting just a little bit before she found the perfect position. She felt herself dozing off…

Right. The rehabilitation program… if Jinx was a living proof it worked, if she was the one to encourage the prisoners to take part in it…

Her line of thought shifted, and floated away, and she finally fell asleep.

Caitlyn woke up to the alarm clock on her side of the bed. There was a time an alarm clock stood on Vi's nightstand, too. But the Zaunite smashed it to pieces with too hard of a hit two mornings after moving in.

Cait reached to Vi's side of the bed, looking for the warm body of her partner. Then, she remembered. She squeezed tight the pillow that was still in her arms and opened her eye to an empty bed.

Now, she truly felt the pain in her chest. Waking up without her partner at her side must have been one of the worst ways to start her day.

Still, she went through her morning routine, everything but the shower—Vi wasn't with her—and finished getting herself ready by awkwardly tying the eyepatch up, something her girlfriend had been doing every morning. It was easier for her, after all, to tie a bow at the back of Caitlyn's head, while she herself struggled, getting a strand of hair tangled into the knot.

She sighed and rubbed her face as she stared into the mirror, inspecting the bruises that were slowly starting to fade away.

“Last day of work from home,” she muttered to herself, feeling a kind of relief at the thought of some freedom from all the chaos. But it also meant sitting for hours at the Sheriff's office and pretending everything was fine, dodging questions, worrying about coming back to a blown up house…

And she still had to finalise her proposals. She had three more days until the Council meeting, the one she had to reschedule due to the aftermath of the boxing match. She had to iron out the kinks, finalise forms, collect every relevant document…

Caitlyn considered walking straight to her home office and cooping up for the day. In what mad world would she even consider a trip to the mountain lodge when she was neck deep in paperwork? Vi seemed so excited for it, though…

Instead of skipping breakfast, she walked down to the dining room, and she was surprised to hear laughter as she opened the door.

Vi sat at the table like a normal person, while Jinx was perched up next to her, squatting on her seat. The younger sister swung her head to the opening door, pink neon in her eyes, ready to disappear from view. As she realised who was the one at the door, her tense body slumped back down into a more relaxed position, the glow starting to fade. She looked at Vi, who took a second longer to process the new arrival, but when she did, she tensed up instead.

“Good morning,” Caitlyn greeted, her eye scanning one sister, then the other. “I hope you have slept well?”

“Mornin, Cupcake,” Vi greeted back, trying to sound cheerful, though coming out a bit nervous.

“Like a baby,” Jinx didn't let her sister speak another word as she tilted her head at Cait. “In a lovely cuddle pile. How’s that big, empty bed of yours, Peepers?”

“Jinx,” Vi let out a quiet, pleading groan.

Caitlyn walked up to the chair at the head of the table and hesitated, looking at the two sisters.

“And where is Isha?” she noticed the absence of the little one as she finally sat down.

“She's sleepin in,” Vi said as she avoided eye contact, picking at her pancakes.

Jinx's jaw clenched. She watched her sister act like a kicked puppy, and it made her fume. She tapped her fingers on the table in a fast rhythm.

“That's good,” Caitlyn said as she lined up her cup and slowly filled it with coffee. “She stays up quite late. Maybe she should have a set bedtime–”

“Maybe ya shouldn't stick your nose in everyone's business,” Jinx shot back.

“Excuse me?” Caitlyn's brow creased in slight confusion. “I am just trying to suggest a healthier–”

“I don't give a shit,” Jinx cut her off.

Vi smacked her on the shoulder. “C'mon, Jinx… remember what we talked about?”

The younger sister pursed her lips as she rocked from heels to toes, hugging her knees.

“Changed my mind,” she finally grumbled.

“C'mon…”

“Not when she makes you fuckin miserable!” Jinx smacked the table with open hands.

Vi looked up at her sister. “She's not… it's not like that… I messed up, you know that.”

“I was too harsh on you in the heat of the moment, Violet.” The two sisters looked at Caitlyn as she spoke. She reached her hand out and rested it on top of Vi's fist, which immediately unfurled and grasped the slim fingers. “I should not have raised my voice. I understand that addiction is a struggle. I just… I really wish you felt comfortable enough to tell me about it. The fact that you kept it hidden was what upset me the most. I lashed out, and I am sorry.”

“I…” Vi looked her in the eye for the first time, if just for a moment, as she caressed the top of her hand with her thumb. “I didn't want you to get angry… disappointed…”

“You left her,” Jinx growled before Caitlyn had a chance to respond. “You abandoned her, and she needed you,” she jabbed her finger at the Piltie. “Lucky for ya she had me and Isha–”

“‘Isha and me’,” Cait corrected quietly.

“Gob your fuckin mouth, I'm speakin,” the Zaunite scowled. “She had us. Without that? She'd be drunk in a ditch.”

“I knew she had Isha and you,” Caitlyn sighed. “That is exactly why I felt safe about asking for space. I knew she would find a place with you, and I trusted you would keep her from going down that route.”

Jinx raised her eyebrows at the word ‘trusted’.

Cait focused on Vi again. “Did you really think I abandoned you…?”

“Nah, she's projectin,” the older sister shook her head, and Jinx leaned back, her arms crossed. “I know people need space when angry. I also need space when angry,” she shrugged. “Felt bad about makin you mad's all…”

“Well, I'm not mad anymore,” Caitlyn lifted her partner's hand to her lips and left a soft kiss on top of it. She ignored the younger sister's grumble, too. “Just worried.”

Vi smiled, a kind of smile that made Caitlyn feel warmth in her chest, and she couldn't help but pull her into a quick smooch on the lips.

“Bleeeeghh,” Jinx looked away, her face twisted in disgust. “Get a fuckin room.”

“Speaking of rooms,” Vi turned to her sister and nudged her. “Jinx?”

“Uuuggghhh,” she let out dramatically and slumped down into the chair, holding her knees tight to her chest as she scowled at Caitlyn from over her knees. “I said I changed my mind.”

“She’s not making me miserable. See?” Vi lifted their intertwined hands. “Now, you make me happy too. Please?”

Jind looked like she was about to throw a fit, pouting and curling in on herself even more.

“Gee! Fine,” she finally folded under Vi’s pleading look. “I checked out the gold statues, found the ribbons and silver of your failures and put one up with the golds,” Caitlyn raised her eyebrows, then furrowed her brow. “Messed around with that old gun,” the Piltie’s brow furrowed even more at that, “and might've, uh. Dropped it. On accident.” Jinx scratched the back of her neck and ran her fingers through her hair. “Looked at the pictures, found the journals, picked up only the one. Mostly skimmed through, it was all borin as fuck. Fuckin… an essay on an opera? In a diary? Got nothin better to do?”

“It was a good opera,” Caitlyn countered. “I remember it resonating with me–”

“Anyway,” Jinx cut her off, “got to the explosion part, freaked out, and left. That's all. Didn't do nothin to your stuff. Didn't leave nothin. Won't go in there again. Cause Vi said so. Not cause it makes you freak out. Don't care bout that.”

Caitlyn was quiet for a while, processing Jinx's words. Watching her face carefully for deception and mischief. Finally, her expression softened and her shoulders relaxed.

“Thank you, Jinx,” she said, genuine. And even with a small but pleased smile. “It means a lot. Even if you do it for Vi's sake alone, I appreciate it. Truly.”

Jinx blinked, then hid her face behind her knees even more, a tiny blush coming to her face. The heartfelt words made her flustered.

“Don't get used to it, Peepers,” she muttered, muffled by her legs.

There was a short pause, a pause in which Caitlyn kept processing the list of events. Jinx’s recalling felt honest, and it lifted some stress from her shoulders in an instant. It was good to know what had happened. And the fact that it wasn't much, nor was it in any way as extreme as her mind made it up to be, made her feel all the more light.

Vi nudged Jinx again. “You're doin great,” she encouraged with a big smile.

“But I've already said I'm sorry for that one! First evenin!” Jinx smacked her hands on the table and kicked her legs out, then crossed her arms like a grumpy kid and reclined in the chair so much she slipped down and below the tabletop.

“It was, like, the least genuine apology ever,” Vi narrowed her eyes at her sister. “You just wanted to get under her skin.”

Jinx grumbled something, and Cait quirked an eyebrow, leaning forward as she figured what it must have been about.

“C'mon, you can do it,” the older sister reached down and ruffled the blue hair in support. “For real this time, yeah?”

Jinx lifted herself up and crouched on the chair again, both hands drumming against the table as she muttered something to herself incoherently.

“I was angry cause ya kept makin Vi go with ya,” she muttered. “‘N had a lotta feelings goin on. Then I got tortured ‘n drugged up by ya…” seeing the confused expression on Vi and Caitlyn’s faces, she blinked, then shook her head rapidly. “Right. Wasn't Peepers. The doc did it, I guess,” she kept muttering, this part more to herself than the others.

“I… I s'pose I hallucinated you bein the one who did…” her voice picked up again as she motioned to her eyes. “Felt real. Still feels real. Still get nightmares with that stupid face of yours right in mine, while…” Jinx shuddered uncontrollably and her arms moved into a self-soothing hug.

Caitlyn nodded slowly, concern filling her eye. She tried not to show it, though, assuming Jinx would mistake it for pity.

“Less excuses, Jinx,” Vi whispered, and Jinx gritted her teeth.

“Right. Yeah.”

She paused for a long while, her face contorting as if she was fighting with herself. Finally, she ran her hands through her hair back and forth, rough, while letting out a loud groan.

“I'm… sorry…” Jinx nearly spat the word out, but forced herself to make it at least vaguely genuine. “For breakin into your bathroom. I didn't watch ya, by the way,” she turned her head away, covering the bottom half with her hand as she scowled. “I mean, when ya weren’t lookin. It was just a few minutes. I was redrawin the monkey half the time, so… only saw ya before ya dressed up really, ‘n ya know how that went.”

Vi nudged her one more time.

“Ah. Sorry for kidnappin ya, too. Must've sucked,” she nearly shrugged, but stopped herself just in time.

In the long stretch of silence, Jinx filled her mouth up with cinnamon rolls and pancakes.

“I accept your apology,” Caitlyn finally broke the silence, still trying to figure out how it made her feel. There was the pain, the terror, when the memory flooded back up. But now, there was also concern at the mention of her committing apparently unspeakable acts towards Jinx, even if just in her mind. She appreciated the knowledge that she wasn't really watched, at least. And that the Zaunite wasn’t in the bathroom for as long as she’d feared. At least some of her thoughts were put at ease…

“I do not forgive you. But I accept it, and I appreciate that you decided to apologise nonetheless.”

“Yeah, whatever,” Jinx mumbled in response.

“For what it's worth, I'm sorry I appear in your nightmares,” Cait sighed, and Jinx's eyes shot up to her as she tensed up, then visibly relaxed, tilting her head with curiosity. “There is not much I can do about what your brain decides to show you, obviously, but I have never intended to haunt you.”

Jinx tapped the table a few times. “Thanks, I guess,” she finally said, with the slightest glint of appreciation passing through her face. Her older sister grasped her hand and squeezed it.

Vi grinned wide, looking from Jinx to Cait, each of her hands holding one of theirs, squeezing and rubbing circles with her thumbs.

“I'm so proud of you both…” she said, her voice trembling just a little bit, as if threatening tears.

“Yeah, yeah, I did that just for ya, sis. I wanna make that clear. So, clear?” Jinx glared at the Piltie as she pulled her hand out of Vi's and continued to stuff food in her mouth.

Caitlyn nodded with a small smile. “Clear.”

“Ghooth,” she said as she chewed.

As they were all finishing their meals, Cait cleared her throat.

“Would you like to go and buy new clothes, Jinx?” she asked tentatively.

“What? I've new clothes,” Jinx motioned to her torn up top. “They're fuckin great. Why'd I need more?”

“Well–”

“If ya say there's somethin wrong with my pants, Peepers… I swear to Janna… no, to Kindred…” there was a low growl that came from her chest as she looked like she was going to lose it.

“There is nothing wrong with your clothes,” Caitlyn assured. “They are very Zaunite, though.”

“Yeah. Duh.”

“And Vi cannot be seen with two Zaunites described by Officer Johnson in his statement.”

“Who?” Jinx blinked.

“Enforcer Dick,” Vi reminded.

“Ooooh… he still kickin? Can't ya just put him down?”

Caitlyn let out a long, tired sigh.

“We cannot,” she said firmly. “And I am going back to work tomorrow, which means today is the last day I can assist you with Piltovan fashion,” she explained.

Jinx's face scrunched in clear displeasure.

“At least vaguely Piltovan. So you can pass enough to be able to leave the house with Vi while I am away. Isha could use some Piltovan clothes as well…”

“Pass. Not gonna be hangin out with ya any more than necessary, Peepers,” Jinx threw her fork down and grabbed the plate to lick it clean.

“I could go by myself and pick something out. Mistress Lalande has your measurements…” she offered, her eye twitching at the Zaunite’s table manners. Or lack thereof.

“Yeah, whatever,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively.

Vi gently cupped Caitlyn's face and ran her thumb over the bruises. “Won't there be… questions if you show up like that…?” she asked with worry.

“I will have to figure it out,” Cait sighed.

“Just do shimmer,” Jinx deadpanned.

“What?” Vi and Caitlyn both looked at her, baffled.

Jinx lifted her hand, the one that was slashed open just the previous morning, now barely a thin, red scratch. “Shimmer.”

“Ah yes,” Vi nodded thoughtfully. “Let's all do hard drugs. A bonding experience.”

“Where would I even find shimmer?” Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. “We have dismantled most of it throughout the past year.”

One corner of Jinx's mouth twitched up as she tried hard to keep a serious face. “See, Peepers, I'm a shimmer factory. I could spit in your mouth and–”

Caitlyn's face twisted in disgust, while Vi lunged at her sister and slammed her into the polished wooden floor.

“You little shit! Why're ya like that, huh?!” she straddled her younger sister as she shook her against the ground.

“I'm messin! It's a joke!” Jinx laughed maniacally as she flailed her hands, scratching and slapping, while Vi kept flicking her on the forehead and nose.

“It's not fuckin funny! You gross-ass gutter rat! What's wrong with ya– let go of my hair, ya little–”

As the two sisters wrestled on the floor, Caitlyn looked at the last bits of her breakfast she'd suddenly lost all the appetite for. She put her face in her hands and groaned, then started to massage her temples as she felt another headache incoming.

Jinx was her divine punishment.

Chapter Text

“You sure you don't wanna go with?” Vi asked her sister as Caitlyn threw on a simple-ish, though still clearly tailored, overcoat. “I could–”

“You could not,” Cait reminded. “Not when Jinx looks like Jinx… er.”

The oldest sister sighed.

“You really don't want me to hang with Peepers without supervision,” Jinx added nonchalantly from the back of the foyer. “Y'know. Like in that puzzle room.”

“Aren't you past beatin each other up?”

The middle sister snorted.

Vi looked to Cait for support.

“I won't force her,” Caitlyn stated, staying neutral. “I will simply choose the outfit myself.”

Jinx's eye twitched just a little bit.

“And if it's stupid lookin, I’ll simply not wear it,” she shrugged.

“You will, if you want to walk around Piltover with your sister,” the Piltie said matter-of-factly.

“So, you wanna go with, or…?” Vi looked from one woman to the other, Caitlyn standing at the door, ready to leave.

Jinx crouched down next to Isha.

“Can ya believe it? She wants me to hang with the Topper. And I thought I was insane,” she clicked her tongue.

Isha motioned around with a huff, as if she was venting a frustration, then looked at the door. Jinx followed her gaze, scowling.

“You told her she can't come? The fuck, Peepers?”

“A blue-haired child in a very recognisable hat is exactly what any surveillance officer would be looking for,” Cait crossed her arms.

“The hat's not glued to her head,” Jinx put her hand on top of it and lifted it up. “Magic, right?”

“And the blue hair?” Caitlyn motioned to the girl.

“Just put a different hat on her head. Do I gotta think for ya?” Jinx picked up the trapper hat and put it on Isha's head. It slid over her eyes. “There.”

The Piltie sighed and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. “The actual reason is that I do not believe you would let me take Isha to the city alone.”

“Why’d you take her alone?” Jinx scowled.

“I cannot be seen with a Zaunite adult and child. I am entangled with Vi. It would be too suspicious,” Cait tried her best to be patient as she explained slowly.

Isha pouted and sat down on the floor, her arms crossed. Jinx sat next to her, also pouting and with her arms crossed.

“Whelp,” Vi popped the p. “Have fun, Cupcake,” she pulled Cait in for a quick kiss, ignoring a gag from the back of the room, then opened the door for her. “Make sure it's not too fancy, yeah? She won't wear it if it's too stiff, she needs the movement–”

“I know, love,” Caitlyn said with a soft smile, then kissed her partner on the cheek, ignoring another gag. “I will try the best that I can, and I will see you in a few hours, try not to burn the mansion down,” it sounded both like a joke and a genuine plea.

“Got it,” Vi gave Cait a thumbs up.

When the door closed, Jinx let out a long groan. “Piltie clothes fuckin suck.”

“Eh, depends on the clothes,” Vi rolled up the sleeves of her fitted dark red button-up and readjusted the thin leather suspenders which held up tailored pants—one leg dark navy, thinly checkered with light blue, the other light blue with thinly checkered navy.

“You're borin. Course you like it,” Jinx waved her hand dismissively. “It's just clothes, anyway! But of course Topside singles out people for what they wear. Typical.”

Isha motioned to herself while she let out an inquiring, soft sound.

“I've no clue,” Jinx shrugged. “If she does, it better be cool. You can't wear lame Piltie stuff.”

The little sister nodded with a huff of agreement.

Jinx took her hat off of Isha's head. “Your hair's growin out,” she said as she ruffled it. “Gotta touch it up one of these days, hmm?”

She nodded so hard her whole upper body tilted back and forth along with her head, and she grinned.

“Maybe a different colour?” Vi suggested. “So it's not, y'know…” she motioned to Jinx.

Isha stood up and stomped her foot, hands balled into fists as she did. She huffed as she motioned around, then gestured at Jinx.

The oldest sister sighed.

“Well, she's a symbol, kiddo. And blue hair's her brand, sooo…”

“Never asked for this!” Jinx complained. “Got a buncha copycats and now Toppers get their titties in a twist when they see blue. Fuckin annoying.”

“The price you pay for havin a fandom,” Vi teased. “You think they're still a thing? With you dead n' all.”

“Oh, yeah,” Jinx ran her fingers through her hair absentmindedly. “Got jumped by some new chempunk gang or somethin, they thought I was a… Jinxer on their turf, what a joke. Didn't even recognise me with all the posters around!” she said, offended.

“Hey, that's a good thing,” Vi countered. “Means no rumours to spread.”

“Hard to spread rumours with ya head blown off,” the middle sister shrugged as she got back up to her feet and strolled through the foyer.

The older one sighed. She opened her mouth to speak, but was interrupted by a loud knock on the door.

“What, Peepers forgot her good taste at home?” Jinx crossed her arms. “Not that she's one in the first place.”

“Why'd she knock on her own door, dumbass? Scram,” Vi waved her off. Her sister put the trapper hat on and stuffed her hair underneath it as she moved away from the line of sight, but stayed in the room.

Vi shot her a warning glare, but opened the door as the knocking repeated.

“Yeah? Oh. Oh!”

The tone shift from annoyed to happy in her sister's expression made Jinx tilt her head.

“‘M here to talk with the Kiramman kid,” the low, rough voice made the middle sister grin, and the youngest one trot excitedly in her spot.

“You've just missed her, she's runnin errands,” Vi notified, all stiff. Her tone shifted warm with the next sentence, though. “Hey, Little Man! Good to see ya.”

Jinx froze while the two Zaunites clasped hands.

“Sup Vi,” he sounded tired, with a bit of rasp to his voice. “Is Jinx here, at least?”

Vi opened her mouth, but let out an ‘uh’ as she saw her sister motion sharply with her hand in front of her throat, a kind request to gob it.

“You know…” the older sister trailed off.

Jinx's eyes darted to the window, and just a second later she was stumbling over the sill, a streak of pink the only proof that she'd ever been there in the first place.

“She's just left, too,” Vi sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. She stepped back and invited the two inside.

“Great,” Ekko muttered, trying to hide his displeasure. He looked around the foyer, the fancy furniture and paintings, the marble and gold… “This place's an eyesore,” his nose scrunched.

Vi shifted her weight from one foot to the other, it being the first time she received guests in the Kiramman mansion.

A quick patter of feet and a joyful noise broke the awkwardness. Moments later Isha lunged at Sevika and pressed her head hard into her stomach, squeezing her in the tightest hug her little arms could manage.

“Hey, kid,” the woman's voice softened, the crease between her brow letting up in favour of a softer expression. “Don't tell me you've missed me this much. We've just seen each other,” she patted the top of the girl's head, then ruffled her hair, but Isha didn't let go.

“Where's Jinx anyhow,” Ekko walked around, inspecting all the fancy trinkets, though without touching anything. “Don't tell me you let her roam the streets of Piltover.”

“It's not like I can control her,” Vi groaned as she tousled her hair and plopped down on a velvet-cushioned chair. “Dunno where she's off to.”

“She's gonna kill somebody,” he murmured as he rubbed his face with both of his hands.

“Maybe she… Maybe she went with Cait?”

“Oh, she's definitely killing someone,” Sevika barked out a laugh.

Vi propped her elbows on her knees and put her face in her hands.

“Why didn't she take you with, huh kiddo?” the older woman put a rolled up cig between her lips and lit it up with the same hand. She took a long drag as she rubbed Isha's little back.

The girl shrugged with a little hum.

“We've a whole… situation,” Vi sighed. “Enforcers may be on the lookout for a couple o’ Zaunites.”

“Figures,” a thick cloud of smoke left her lungs. She didn't sound surprised in the slightest.

“Why’d ya come all the way up here, anyway? Not you,” she glanced at Sevika. “You, I can guess. But what's your angle here, Ekko?”

“Sightseein,” he shrugged, then snorted at Vi's creased brow. “Wanted to make my own demands. See what I can pull for Zaun and the Firelights along with Vika.”

“Don't call me that,” she grunted, smoke escaping her mouth again.

“Also, wanted to check up on ya,” he said softer, while ignoring the older woman. “Really got yourself messed up down there, huh? How ya feelin?”

Vi ran her finger over the pendant, making it tick a few times. “I'm sober,” she finally said with a tired sigh.

“Well, that's good,” Ekko came up to her and patted her on the back with a proud smile. “It's gonna be hard but, with time, you're gonna get a hang of it. Trust me, I've seen the process, and you're on the right track. Plus, you're the most stubborn person I know, so if you really set your mind on stayin sober…”

The big sister's face twisted in a gentle frown, a feeling of shame filling her up as she thought about the wine bottle from the day before. “Thanks,” she did her best not to give her guilt away.

Sevika sprawled out on one of the couches, and Isha followed her, humming and huffing. She tapped her on the shoulder and made punching motions.

“Mmhm. Doin well for myself,” she answered, glancing at Vi with a smirk. “With all the winnings ‘n all.”

Vi tilted her head and squinted, tapping her chin as if she was trying to recall something. “Oh, right. I beat your ass at the pit, didn't I–”

“You didn't,” Sevika interrupted. “You were the one getting your ass beat.”

“That’s not how I remember that–”

“She folded you like laundry, Vi,” Ekko sighed.

The older sister, both hurt and agitated by the words, shot up to her feet. “I wanna rematch. I'm gonna wipe the fuckin floor with ya–”

“Sit your damn ass down,” the Boy Saviour groaned, ready to save her from herself. He looked up to the skies as if asking the gods for assistance. Then, he scowled at the fancy chandelier and high ceiling.

“Ya better listen to the boy,” Sevika only stoked the flames with her unimpressed tone. “Cause I won't stop ya from makin mistakes.”

“Let's fuckin go then,” Vi cracked her knuckles, as she jumped in her spot like a boxer. Next she cocked her head left and right to pop her neck while rolling her shoulder.

“Hope your girl won't mind her house lookin like the cliffs muttered right underneath it,” Ekko put his hand on her shoulder as he tapped his foot in annoyance, and a bit of anxiety.

Vi sneered at Sevika like a rabid dog, but when the words made it through fury, she glanced around the old, fancy, expensive furniture.

“Right… yeah. You're right,” she stood down reluctantly, imagining Caitlyn's face if she returned to her foyer looking like The Last Drop after the fight on the night of the family dinner. Still, her fists were clenched at her sides, her muscles tense.

“So you're fine messin up your childhood home,” Sevika let the cigarette ashes fall on the couch beside her. “But won't mess up a Piltie mansion you've been in for a month. Hah. Figures.”

The older woman raised her prosthetic arm, just in time to intercept a fancy vase full of flowers aimed at her head.

“Stop that, both of ya,” Ekko put his hand on Vi's shoulder and squeezed, while Isha smacked Sevika on the forearm with a disapproving huff.

“Am I wrong?” she took a drag as if they were having a calm conversation.

“We're here to talk with the Piltie who owns the place. Don't fuckin trash it, Vika,” Ekko reminded.

“Don't call me that.”

“And, Vi, take a chill pill. Y’know she's tryin to rail ya up,” he continued, pushing down on his friend's shoulder, forcing her back onto the chair.

Vi’s leg started to bounce the moment she was seated.

Isha let out a loud huff and waved to get Ekko's attention. [Play fly board,] she signed. [Can I.]

“Prolly not in Piltover,” he scratched the back of his head. “Also,” he made a quick gesture. “Hoverboard.”

[Why,] she tilted her head and hummed in an inquiring tone before repeating the sign time after time.

“The board’s pitched for the Fissures. Denser air,” he explained. “It's harder to control it, keep it steady and level. Also, we’re all criminals in Piltie eyes. Even after savin their sorry asses.”

[F-U-C-K Piltover,] she pouted. [Want hoverboard. Fun.]

Ekko snorted. “Here,” he made another sign. “That's how ya say ‘fuck’.”

Isha lightened up immediately and repeated it again and again to memorise it. She made a few short bursts of grunts as she stood up on the couch and jumped with excitement.

[B-I-T-C-H,] she made a ‘gimme’ hand gesture, demanding the sign.

“Don't teach her that,” Vi sighed. “Jinx's gonna get angry she wasn't there for baby's first swear words.”

The little sister crossed her arms with a frown and an unhappy huff, stomping her feet.

“Right,” he fidgeted with one of the straps on his oversized jacket. “She would, wouldn't she?”

“She got pissed Cait took her shootin the other day. All cause she missed the first rifle shot,” Vi clicked her tongue. “So yeah. Probably.”

“Well, shit,” he rubbed his face next.

“Kiramman took her shootin?” Sevika raised an eyebrow as she snuffed the cigarette butt straight on the fancy wooden table, then took another one out of her pocket and lit it up in her lips.

Before Vi responded, Isha grunted to get their attention again, stomping her feet even harder. [J-I-N-X angry gun safe,] she tried. [Not shoot.]

“I've no idea what she's just said,” Vi muttered, realising she probably had to borrow those Sign language books. Or maybe ask Cait for some private lessons…?

“Oh, man,” Ekko grimaced. “You sign like a Topper…”

Isha's eyes widened, face dropped, and she let out a quiet whine, motioning widely with her hands in the made up Sign she had with Jinx.

“J-i-n-x's angry about gun safety,” he signed, slightly differently, faster, a bit less clearly. Just like the Zaunite spoken dialect. “Not shooting,” sign for ‘shooting’ looked completely different, though.

Isha tried to recreate his motions, her hands shaking a little, as did her lip.

“There ya go,” he grinned. “Lookin better already. If you wanna make it more Undercity, just cut the big moves,” he did a sign that required a longer, half-circular motion, then repeated it, making the motion sharper and shorter. “Like that.”

Isha nodded, sniffling a little.

“And ya could use name signs.” Isha tilted her head, curious, as she rubbed her eye. “Y'know, so ya don't gotta spell ‘em every time. My name sign’s that,” he made the sign for letter ‘E’, then signs Isha recognised as ‘big’ and ‘brother’ morphing into one another. “The kids came up with that, ‘n it stuck.”

The girl repeated the signs a few times. She tapped her chin. Vi was easy, just two letters, but Jinx… she snapped her fingers together.

[J-I-N-X,] she signed. Then, she made a sign for J that turned into a finger gun they'd often make at each other. [Jinx. Jinx. Jinx,] she kept repeating the sign with a big, toothy grin.

Jinx lunged past the fountain, at the fence surrounding the Kiramman mansion. She gripped the bars and scrambled up with the expertise of someone who climbs over fences a lot. Pushing herself over the spikes at the top with a strong jerk, she let herself fall to the other side, twisting her body in the air like a cat, so that she landed into a more or less graceful roll. She looked back at the mansion door, not even fully closed by the time she made it to the other side, and shuddered.

She let her legs take her wherever they decided as her mind focused on the current of thoughts that filled up her brain.

Sevika made sense, but why was he there, she asked herself, her brow furrowed. Was he there for her? He asked about her, duh. But why? To talk? To fight? She preferred one over the other. She deserved one over the other. Maybe after their last meeting the smart guy figured she was still herself. The good ol insane murderer. The silly gal who killed countless members of his little gang. Maybe he wanted to end the cycle for her. That'd make sense.

Alternatively, he was still being stupid and hoping he could manifest her into his cute little girlfriend in a flowy dress. If that was the case, she'd rather pull the pin.

Right, she wasn't supposed to think like that.

She'd rather shoot herself.

Nope, that was basically the same thing.

Strangle herself with her hair?

Her hair wasn't long enough anymore. She ran her fingers through the buzzcut, pulling at the longer strands at the back. Also, it'd still be the same outcome.

Eat her leg? She guessed that one was fine. It didn't feel as impactful, though. Eating her leg was reserved for being nice to Caitlyn kind of annoyances.

Caitlyn.

Jinx saw the dark hair towering over the light crow at the tram stop like a giant that she was. Well, she wasn't necessarily towering over everyone. Still, she stuck out enough for the Zaunite to not only notice her, but also imagine her as a giraffe grazing on… whatever giraffes grazed on. Trees, probably.

A tram arrived on the stop and the crowd mixed for a moment. Jinx had a choice to make.

Her eyes lit up and she charged through the street at an incredible speed. She elbowed her way through the people who just exited the passenger car, then jumped through the closing door—if she was bigger, she'd probably have gotten stuck. If she was slower, she'd’ve faceplanted into the door.

Instead, she stumbled up the one step and grabbed a pipe to steady herself while her eyes darted around. The people around her glanced at the commotion.

“Fuckin impatient driver, huh? Closin the door on people,” she laughed, trying to act casual, as she playfully kicked the door. It only made more people look at her, and she did not like the way their faces twisted. There was a bit of grain at the sides of her vision as she felt disdain for all the fancy tophats and spotless white blazers, tailored outfits and well-polished shoes, some so damn impractical it made her blood boil in her veins as her hand twitched at her side.

Suddenly, she felt a tight grip on her shoulder. “Don't fuckin…” she jerked away and turned on her heel, ready to throw a punch.

“Calm down, Blue,” Caitlyn tried to sound calm, but her jaw was tense and her eye squinted under the furrowed brow. “Sit.”

Jinx didn't appreciate the tone more fit for commanding a dog rather than a person, but she allowed Cait to push her into a seat. The Piltie stood right over her, blocking her off from the public as she slumped down and pushed her feet against the backrest in front of her. Her arms were tightly crossed on her chest, shoulders raising as if she was trying to sink into herself.

“Why are you here?” Cait interrogated.

Jinx could tell her about the guests. But then, the Piltie would head back home and drag her with.

“Changed my mind,” she shrugged, non-committal.

Caitlyn sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose feeling another headache incoming.

“And will you behave, then?” it was as if she was talking to a bratty child.

Jinx pursed her lips and kicked the seat in front, making the passenger look at her over his shoulder with an annoyed expression. She smiled sweetly and kicked it again, harder.

The fancy man stood up and walked off to the front of the tram car.

The answer to Caitlyn's question seemed to be a resounding ‘no’.

“Will you behave?” she repeated, this time sounding like a mom about to announce the trip was over and they were going back home.

Jinx tilted her head so that it rested against the window as she stared out at the passing buildings. “I guess.”

“You guess?”

“Not promisin anythin,” she shrugged again.

Cait ran her hand over her face. She tried to steady herself.

“Then why did you even come?” she sat down on the seat in front, sideways and with an arm over the backrest as she watched Jinx like a hawk.

“You invited me, forgot already?”

“You said you were not interested.”

“Like I said, Peepers,” Jinx kicked the seat and Caitlyn scowled. “Changed my mind.”

“I am not Vi–”

“No shit.”

“–and so I will not be putting up with your antics out of sisterly obligation.”

Jinx's lip twitched in a snarl as her eyes focused on Cait's. It wasn't just an obligation. Was it? It wasn't… was it?

She kicked the seat in front of her yet again, even harder.

“You will not be putting us in trouble, understood?” Caitlyn continued, eyeing the boots on the backrest. “We will stay low profile, and there will be no incidents.”

Jinx clicked her tongue with displeasure at the authoritative tone. It immediately made her want to pick a fight. “Or what, toots? Gonna arrest me?”

Caitlyn pulled her lips into a thin line. The thought did cross her mind. Just… tell Vi she got los– she didn't even want to entertain the idea. It would break her heart in a way that she’d never be able to put back together. She sighed.

“No. But if you mess around, the enforcers will show up. And when they do, I will not be compromising my career for your sorry arse,” she said through her teeth. “So try and consider the consequences of your actions, for once. A little exercise in foresight.”

“A lit'el exe'saiz in fo'sait,” Jinx mocked. “Fuck you.”

The Zaunite wanted to be more reckless and explosive just to spite the older woman. Just to see her on the constant edge of ripping her hair out and losing her own mind. Forcing her to make a spectacle of herself, like a little Piltie clown. A mischievously sweet smile entered her face as she imagined the chaos she could cause.

“Excuse me,” Caitlyn said to a person in front of her. “Could I borrow that for just a moment? Thank you.”

Jinx's smile turned to a scowl when Cait smacked her, though quite gently, with a rolled up newspaper.

“I know that smile,” she said before handing the newspaper back with another polite ‘thank you’. “Whatever you are thinking, stop it this instant.”

“Don't start a war you can't handle, Peepers,” Jinx sneered, baring her teeth. “Though I s'pose I should've said that just over a month ago.”

Caitlyn's whole face twisted in such a furious scowl it made a corner of Jinx's mouth raise in a self-satisfied smirk.

“Every day I wonder,” Cait spoke quietly, through gritted teeth. Her eye dropped to Jinx's left leg. “Why did Kindred not let you bleed out in those vents? What a missed opportunity.”

“They don't've my address,” Jinx let her leg bounce up and down in jerky, mechanical motions. “It's as easy to avoid them as avoiding taxes, apparently,” she giggled, then looked out the window again as the tram stopped and people came and went. “It's not Kindred who didn't let me bleed out, anyway,” she added, quieter.

“Oh?” Caitlyn was too in it to notice the slight tone shift. “Then whom should I blame for this misfortune?”

The Zaunite breathed air on the window, licked her finger, and pointedly drew a crude monkey face on the fogged up surface.

Cait shuddered and felt herself sweat under the collar as her body locked up. She knew Jinx knew exactly what she was doing.

“Isha,” she answered with sudden calmness. “Wanna shoot her for that?”

Caitlyn's eye widened at the answer in surprise, then her brow knotted at the question. She took a moment, turning her gaze away from the window.

“What do you mean: Isha?” she decided to ignore the second part.

“That kiddo really is somethin else,” Jinx chuckled, and Cait was glad to notice it was devoid of venom and animosity, as if the Zaunite's mood just swung back on the pendulum of emotions. “Could say she's twice the person at half my age. And she's bout half my age right now.”

She huffed at the window again and drew a bunny head with one eye an ‘x’ and the other a spiral next to the monkey, then huffed again to make the two drawings clearer. Caitlyn turned her head enough for the drawing to not be in her peripheral vision. Pros of having only one eye.

“What happened, exactly? How did she get to the gates all the way from the commune?” she inquired.

Jinx shrugged. “Beats me.”

“So she just… happened to be there?”

“Yup.”

“And then what?”

The Zaunite glared at the Piltie again.

“Then I dropped out the vent, krhhk,” she imitated the sound of cracking bones as she made one hand fall onto the other with a clap adding a visual aid on top of the sound. Caitlyn winced. She knew how far the drop was, which made it quite impressive that Jinx didn't splotch on impact like a bowl of jello thrown out the window.

“And you… survived that?” she asked in disbelief. It was a rhetorical question, of course, but Jinx still answered.

“Duh. It must've been…” she bit her lip, and Caitlyn knew to brace herself. “All of those bits I exploded my dad into that cushioned the fall.”

“I'm glad you are in therapy,” Cait said, calm and collected. In her mind, she wondered how Vi would react to that statement. She was glad her partner wasn't there to hear it.

Jinx's brow furrowed at the response she wasn't looking for.

“Anyway,” she looked away, now chewing on the inside of her cheek, thinking just a bit more on the words she'd just said. “Isha was a little trooper. She got a belt round my leg and dragged me away through some cave. I was kinda outta it for the most part. Bleedin out ‘n all that.”

They both felt silent for a while. The tram stopped, the crowd shifted, then it lurched forward into a steady pace again.

Jinx exploded with loud, nearly maniacal laughter out of nowhere. Caitlyn froze for just a moment, then looked around. The whole of the passenger car was looking at them.

“Hey, keep it down,” she scolded. “We do not need the attention.”

“Yeah, yeah,” the Zaunite said through uncontrollable giggles, wiping a tear from her eye. She curled up on her seat, holding her stomach and cackling into her knees.

“What's so funny, anyway?” the topic they've just discussed wasn't all that comedic, but Jinx found humour in weird places, Cait supposed.

“It's just that–” she was cut off by another fit of giggles. “I owe Isha my life like… thrice. Like, literally. Would've probably been dead by now—shot by you, mauled by my dad, or in a pool of my own blood at the bottom of a magic tower. That’s some hilarious shit right there.”

“I wouldn't necessarily call that hilarious,” the Piltie commented, putting a hand to her chin as she considered Jinx's words.

That child, Cait thought, at most ten years old, and already dealing with so much death. Already putting herself in the line of fire, literally, for Jinx out of all the people. She tried not to think about what kind of a person Isha would grow up to be. No, screw it, she'd be the responsible role model, guiding the girl towards a more reasonable, lawful path. And it seemed like she could use someone without a deathwish in their insane little family, too.

Their family?

Cait took a moment to look at the younger woman in front of her as she kept on giggling to herself.

Family.

What an insane thing to even consider. Jinx, the terrorist, the one who killed her mother…

Jinx had a knack for killing her own family. Maybe it also extended to her sister's family-in-law. Caitlyn hated herself for that thought, her nose scrunching just enough for the Zaunite to notice.

“Gee, take that stick outta your ass,” she rolled her eyes. “She's from Zaun. In the first two minutes of us meeting, I shot three goons dead. And she was the one who decided it was so cool she'd chase me all round the city.”

“It is not healthy. Additionally, could you please keep it down? You do not need to be letting the whole tram know what you do in your free time,” Cait chided.

Jinx kicked the seat again as she groaned. “Not healthy my ass. I’d death all round me since childhood and I turned out f–” she cut herself off, her brow furrowing. The Piltie stared back at her as if challenging her to finish the sentence.

The Zaunite propped her head on her hand in such a way it covered the lower part of her face. She glared out the window as the tram stopped again.

“When're we gettin off,” she muttered into her palm. “This place's startin to feel like a cage.”

Caitlyn smirked as if she'd won an argument, then reached up and opened the window next to them. Jinx quirked an eyebrow, then stood up, stepped on top of the seat, and stuck her head out. She immediately felt better, especially when the tram picked up speed again. She had to clip the hat under her chin so the wind wouldn't blow it off.

The enforcer watched her carefully, as if trying to solve her like a puzzle. A puzzle that had so many screws missing… Still, she wondered what it was like to see the world from Jinx's perspective. She wondered what could have been going on in that brain. The hallucinations alone… she was still baffled by the fact the girl saw her as someone who tortured her. And it was quite ironic that they had nightmares about each other, too. Maybe she'd laugh if it wasn't so messed up.

Maybe she should start laughing at the messed up parts of her life, though. Maybe Jinx was onto something.

Caitlyn sighed, rubbing a headache out of her temples. She wasn't about to take a page out of Jinx's poor coping mechanisms.

The tram stopped and went, and the Zaunite kept her head out the whole time, leaning even further out whenever another tram passed them on the parallel track. Cait finally tapped Jinx on the shoulder to get her attention.

“It is our stop next,” she announced.

“Fuckin finally,” Jinx jumped off the seat and stretched, twisting in such a way her bones popped obnoxiously. Placing herself by the door, she rocked from her heels to toes impatiently, and the very moment the door opened, she hopped out and skipped past the tram shelter, content with making Caitlyn chase after her.

“Wait for me–” the Piltie called out after her. “You are going the wrong way!”

Jinx stopped and turned on her heel, cheeks puffed out. She stuffed her hands in her pockets and begrudgingly joined back up with Cait as the taller woman waved her over.

Caitlyn grabbed her hat immediately and stuffed the loose strands of blue hair underneath, quick and not particularly gentle, while the Zaunite hissed at her like an angry cat.

“I can fuckin do that myself,” she snapped, taking a few steps back and readjusting the hat.

“Come on, then,” Cait sighed. “And do not wander. I, too, want to be over and done with it as soon as possible.”

“We agree on that one, Peepers…” or maybe they didn't, Jinx thought as she looked down at her boots. She wasn't really sure what was worse: shopping with Caitlyn, or being confronted by Ekko.

Actually, she knew which was worse. So she should wander as much as possible.

Chapter Text

They walked down the bustling street, boutiques placed one next to another, jewellery stores peppered in between them, along with shoe shops, beauty stores, tailors’, shops with just accessories, all of it high end luxury. It made Jinx want to break windows with a brick.

“Do you have a specific concept?” Caitlyn asked as she walked side by side with her.

“Yeah. To shoot myself,” Jinx muttered.

Caitlyn’s head turned fully towards her, a hint of concern in her eye.

“That wasn't s’posed to come out,” Jinx grumbled. “I'm messin. Don’t even have Zapper with. So don't ya look at me like that.”

“You should not joke about it, not with your… tendencies,” Cait pointed out.

“Thought ya wanted me dead,” she kicked the ground.

“But Vi doesn't.”

“... Right.”

Uncomfortable silence fell between them, and it lasted until Caitlyn tapped Jinx's shoulder with the back of her hand to get her attention.

“This one here is a very nice boutique,” she said as the Zaunite dusted off her arm as if it just got dirty from the touch. “They have smaller sizes, too. You may find something nice and fitting.”

Jinx looked at the storefront. She tilted her head scrutinising the big, golden calligraphy on the display window. Try as she did, she couldn't decipher it. It only made her more annoyed.

It was larger on the inside than she anticipated, stretching back with rows and rows of fancy clothing. Her eyes darted about, and she immediately noticed the clerk's judging look, a sneer he wasn't even trying to hide.

“I hate this place. I wanna leave,” she growled just seconds after the door closed behind them.

Caitlyn let out a tired sigh. “Let's just browse for a moment, shall we?”

“We shalln't,” Jinx said through her teeth.

“Why?” she put her hands on her hips, sizing the Zaunite up. “Is there an actual reason?”

“The fucker looked at me like I'm trash,” she pointed at the clerk with her chin. “I don't wanna be here.”

Caitlyn glanced at the man behind the counter. He looked completely neutral, maybe a bit bored, with the good ol customer service smile plastered on his face. “Are you sure you didn't just… misinterpret it?”

Jinx's nostrils flared in anger. “Ya sayin I'm seein things? Imagining shit? Ya callin me delusional–?”

“No. Not at all,” Cait tried her best not to sound frustrated. She couldn’t believe it took this little time for Jinx to start spiralling. “I was just… Fine. If you really are uncomfortable, we can leave. Let's go,” she walked towards the exit.

Jinx watched her, brow knotted in confusion. “Wait, ya serious?’

“Of course I am,” the Piltovan looked over her shoulder. “There is no point in staying if you do not want to be here, is there?”

“I… uh… I mean yeah. I guess,” she looked back at the clerk, then again at Caitlyn, trying to figure out what her angle could be. Reverse psychology? Reverse reverse psychology? She stomped past the enforcer and made it back out, her hands balled into fists.

Caitlyn joined her outside in a few long steps. “Would you prefer a suit? A dress?” she tried again.

“Neither,” Jinx scoffed.

“You have to wear something.”

“Maybe I should wear nothin, hmm? Seems ya Pilties'd prefer that over Zaunite fashion,” she crossed her arms.

Caitlyn rolled her eye.

“There is nothing wrong with your fashion,” she countered. “The issue is that you have put yourself in a situation, and now there may or may not be enforcers on the lookout for you.”

“You weren't there! That dick deserved it,” she fumed. “He deserved to be fuckin shot.”

“Vi had told me,” Caitlyn sighed. “I agree that there must be consequences for his actions.”

“Yeah. Death.”

“No,” she rubbed her temple as Jinx frowned. “Given the strained relationship between Piltover and Zaun, I will push for the most severe punishment, an example for how hate crime will be treated from now on. But not before the investigation is complete.”

Jinx shook her head, then laughed. “If you're gonna be corrupt ya may as well stop bein a coward bout it.”

“I'm not–”

The Zaunite raised an eyebrow.

“I'm doing Vi and you a favour,” she said through gritted teeth.

“I don't need favours,” she spat. “And that's literally how corruption works. Really followin in the late Sheriff's footsteps, aren’tcha?”

Caitlyn did her best not to lose her cool. Breath in, then out. “Would you rather I finally did my job and arrested you–”

“Go the fuck on,” Jinx snorted as she stopped and put her wrists together then lifted them up towards Cait. “Do it. You won't.”

Caitlyn stopped too, gritting her teeth so hard it was audible when her jaw moved left and right.

“C'mon, Peepers. Don't make me wait, I know ya brought cuffs with,” she egged her on with an innocent smile, fluttering her eyelashes.

“You are playing with fire,” the enforcer warned, her gaze flicking from Jinx's eyes to her wrists.

“What can I say, I love arson,” the sweet smile grew into a wide grin.

Caitlyn's head turned away, which made Jinx somehow look even more smug, knowing that she'd won. It only meant she was this much more surprised when Cait grabbed her by the wrists and yanked her through the closest door.

“The fuck, Kiramman,” she muttered as she stumbled through the threshold.

“Enforcers,” Caitlyn said quietly, moving further from the nearby display window.

“And?” Jinx came up closer to the display window, looking out to the street.

“And I know them personally. I would like to avoid being seen with you if possible,” she explained as calmly as she could.

“Wow,” Jinx looked at her, pretending to be hurt. “Ashamed of me much?”

“I will not keep repeating myself,” she groaned. “Plus I… I am technically supposed to be working right now. I'm on the clock. They are aware of that and would ask questions.”

Jinx watched through the window as two enforcers strolled past the shop.

“So it's not just me who's gettin you in trouble, hmm?” she smirked.

“Me being here would not be a problem. I can finish my work at night, I just want to avoid unnecessary questions.”

“It'd be a bad look, though, wouldn't it?” Jinx tapped her chin, the smirk growing.

Caitlyn glared at her without a word.

“Gonna check this place out since we're here anyway,” she announced, strolling past the racks.

“Oh thank the gods,” Caitlyn said under her breath as she followed behind. She scanned the store floor, smaller than the place they'd just left. It seemed to focus on what could be considered mostly feminine clothing—frills, dresses, lace, sheer, sharp suits for smaller frames, and so on.

She also noticed that Jinx chose what she picked and actually looked at not by appearance but by touch instead—she looked ahead while running her fingers over the hanging clothes. As she walked, she stopped only when the material caught her attention. Nonetheless, whenever she took something off the rack, it quickly ended up on the floor as she dropped it carelessly, disinterested.

“I would like for you to pick out something, anything, to wear while we are in public,” Caitlyn said as she picked up after her and hung the clothes back.

Jinx opened her mouth to say something, but Cait didn't let her.

“I do not care if you throw it out the moment we get back to the mansion. It has to be presentable, it has to cover your leg, and it has to make you fit in,” she demanded.

“I don't wanna fit in,” Jinx scowled. “Not with Pilties.”

“I'm sorry, J– Blue,” Cait caught herself, “but understand that you need not to look Zaunite for the moment.”

“Sure, I'm gonna eat my leg first, hold on,” she raised and turned her left leg, then opened her mouth as if readying herself for a bite.

“Do it for Vi if not for yourself, then,” Caitlyn massaged the bridge of her nose in frustration.

Jinx’s brow furrowed and she let go of her leg.

“She is the one under investigation,” Cait continued. “So could you just… do the thing where you become undetectable, so that your sister can be cleared, the investigation can be closed, and officer Johnson can be prosecuted?”

Jinx rolled her eyes so hard her whole head rolled with and she let out a long, frustrated exhale. “Fine. Gee. Whatever.”

“Thank you,” Caitlyn let just as long of an exhale, as if trying to expel the tension from her body. “And, please, put the clothes back where you took them from. Don't drop them on the floor.”

“Whatever,” Jinx reiterated, overly annoyed.

Cait shook her head.

“Can I h… assist you?” she was testing ways to manoeuvre more consciously over the minefield that was the Zaunite's overanalysing mind. She probably would not accept ‘help’. “In choosing something. Anything on your mind?”

“Yeah. Something that doesn't suck,” she said, pulling out a long, yellow bouffant dress with ruffled lace trimming and puffy shoulders. “Like, it'd be cute, right? If it wasn't uglier than a rat’s ass,” she tossed it but Cait caught it in the air and hung it back.

“So… something simpler? How about…” Caitlyn went through a nearby rack and picked a simple, knee-length, white drop waist dress. She looked from the dress to Jinx and could immediately tell something was off.

Jinx wanted to both laugh like a maniac and rip her hair out in fistfuls. She wanted to tear that dress to shreds just as much as she wanted to see how she would look in it. The mix of those two feelings made her feel like biting into something like a feral dog.

She had to get rid of it.

Jinx pulled a lighter out of her pocket and lit it up with a couple presses of her thumb.

She wanted to try it on, though.

She turned the lighter off and lowered her hand.

Nope, she wanted to burn it, she thought as the flame came back on.

It took no more than four seconds, just long enough for Caitlyn to process what Jinx was about to do, and rip the lighter out of her hand.

“Hey!” Jinx grabbed for it but Cait simply lifted it out of her reach. “That’s mine!”

“And you will get it back when we return home,” she stated as she flicked it off and quickly put it in her pocket.

“Stop treatin me like I'm a child!” the Zaunite stomped her feet like an angry child.

“Then stop acting like one,” the Piltovan retorted as she hung the dress back. “Can you tell me what upset you? So I can avoid it in the future.”

“Ugh! You upset me!” she yanked the dress off the rack so hard the hanger bent. “Fuck off!”

Caitlyn blinked slowly, then rubbed the headache in the middle of her forehead with the heel of her hand. “I really wish… you were easier to understand.”

Jinx wasn't even a puzzle to crack, Caitlyn concluded. She was like five puzzles mixed together with no rhyme or reason. Figuring her out was like trying to dismantle a ticking bomb with a hundred mixed wires that needed to be cut in the correct order.

“Well, tough titties,” Jinx sneered. “Ya don't get to understand me. That's the thing, ya can't understand me, Princess.”

She looked at the dress in her hand, paused, then shuddered and when bright scratches passed over it she dropped it like it just burnt her. Her mind flashed to that happy, carefree, stupid, stupid, stupid girl on the mural.

“Shut! Up! I'm thinkin!” Jinx waved Mylo away from beside her, but he leaned on her back like a weight on her shoulders.

“Don't bother,” he laughed. “Y’know you'll look like trash. Nothing like her. You'll never be like her. You'll never be her.”

“I know! I don't even wanna be her!” she lifted her boot up to stomp on the white fabric but hesitated at the last second. “I just… I wanna see if…” she muttered before she crouched down and picked the dress up again, dusting it off with a shaking hand. Her upper lip twitched like she was about to snarl at the piece of clothing, her breaths shallow and anxious.

All the while Caitlyn just stood there, stunned. She was trying to connect the dots she couldn't see, trying to understand what happened, why, who was the ‘her’ Jinx was talking about… most of all, she had no idea how to react. In her mind she could already see anything she tried backfiring in one way or another. All she knew was that this dress must have meant… something.

“Would you like me to take it away?” she finally asked, softly. She prayed Jinx wouldn't see it as her being condescending.

The Zaunite glared at her without a word, chewing on the inside of her lip.

“The dress,” Cait specified with a nod. “Or… would you like to try it on?” she noted that Jinx's eyebrows twitched towards one another. She wasn't sure if it was a good or a bad sign. “Changing rooms are there,” she pointed to the back of the room, to a line of booths with dark velvet curtains.

Jinx's head turned, following to where Caitlyn pointed to. She took a few quick, uneasy breaths through her mouth, then turned on her heel so that she wasn’t facing the older woman.

“Grab me a… dark jacket,” she croaked and immediately hit herself on the head with the palm of her hand, multiple times. She then dug her nails into her scalp. “What the fuck am I doin…?”

Caitlyn didn't get to respond—Jinx was already speed walking to the back of the room, soon disappearing behind a curtain.

“A jacket,” she sighed to herself, then shook her head. “That makes sense. Of course.”

She didn't even know what kind of jacket Jinx had in mind. A blazer? A fleece jacket? Leather? A parka? Her eye fell to the section with outerwear. She decided it would be best to pick any dark jacket in the girl's size that she could find, just to be sure.

At the same time, Jinx pulled the velvet drape shut and dropped down to the floor, head in her arms. She curled her legs up, breathing becoming harder as she contorted herself into the comforting position, rocking back and forth. She covered her ears trying not to listen, yet Mylo's constant jeering pierced right through them, as it always did.

“Gob it… just… go away,” she muttered into her knees. “‘M just… I‘m curious, okay? I'm not gonna be wearin it, jackass. Got it? Good. Now leave me alone…”

She tilted herself to the side and thudded to the ground, still curled like a ball.

“She’s not better than me,” her voice shook as she kept on mumbling. “She’s weak. And pathetic. She just looks less… dead. Ya look less dead too, Mylo. That fuckin stache?” she laughed all of a sudden. “Good thing ya never got to grow it!”

She lay like that, unmoving, muttering to herself incoherently. At some point a pair of dark, polished boots, so pristine they could be resold as unused from a Zaunite point of view, stopped in front of the changing room. She could see them well from the floor that the curtain didn't reach.

“Blue?” there was a soft knock at the wooden frame. “I have chosen a few jackets, I hope you can pick one that you like.”

Caitlyn heard sharp, shaky breaths, then some shuffling. Finally, the velvet moved and Jinx met her with a vacant expression and dark streaks down her cheeks.

“Are you…” Cait cut herself off. Jinx obviously wasn't okay. “Here you go,” she said instead as she handed her the clothes.

The Zaunite didn't say a word, she just grabbed the curtain to close it back up.

“Wait,” Caitlyn stopped her and pulled a handkerchief out of her pocket, then extended it towards her.

Jinx glanced down at it, then up at Cait. The motion repeated a couple more times, until she grabbed the piece of white cloth, too, and finally pulled the curtain, putting a loop over a hook she hadn't noticed before.

She dropped the jackets to the floor and crouched down to rummage through them, running her fingers over the fabric as she did, and checking the pockets out of habit. Eventually, she settled on a black leather and picked it up along with the dress. She hung it on a wall hook then kicked the rest of the jackets under the drape and out the booth. She heard Caitlyn click her tongue and watched the shadow on the other side shift. Moments later the rejected clothes disappeared fully from her view.

Jinx turned her face to the mirror. She hadn't even realised she… cried? Teared up, maybe. She didn't care. Still, she wiped the smudges off her face and blew her nose, staring herself in the eyes as she ignored the faint, scraggly lines in her periphery vision.

“It's just to… compare. It's scientific research. Yeah. Sample A’s needed to compare it with sample B,” she muttered to her reflection, her voice cracking, as she smacked herself on the cheeks, trying to ground herself. “Right.”

With trembling hands, she started undoing the harness on her chest, hips and legs, shaking off her hands and switching from one buckle to the other whenever she got too frustrated.

Caitlyn put the jackets on a nearby rack, dusting them off a little as she did. When she returned to the changing rooms, she knocked on the frame again.

“Blue? How is it going?” she called out.

“Fuckin great,” Cait heard from the other side of the drape, followed by an annoyed groan. “Just… tryin to get these fuckin straps's all.”

Caitlyn let out a quiet snort. “Struggling with straps, huh? You really are Violet’s sister.”

“Duh,” came from the booth. “The fuck's that s’posed to mean? She doesn't wear straps.”

There was a pause as Cait pressed the heel of her hand to her eye and rubbed it in slow circles, regretting not biting her tongue. Finally, her hand ran down her face and stayed pressed over her chin and mouth.

“It's a… Piltovan joke,” she lied poorly, annoyed at herself.

“That so? Explain it,” she could hear in Jinx's tone that she wasn't buying it.

“You won't, uh, think it's funny. Forget it.”

“Try me.”

A stretch of silence fell between them again.

“If it's some sort of an innuendo, I swear to Janna, Peepers–”

“Pffffft, what? Nooo,” Cait failed miserably at being nonchalant.

“–I'm gonna take your good eye out.”

Caitlyn decided to shut up, actually, and stew in the awkward silence instead.

Jinx considered stepping out to deliver on her promise, but she finally pulled the harnesses off and her eyes turned to the dress again. In that moment, her body moved on its own, as if fully automatic, and her mind blanked. The next thing she realised, as she blinked rapidly, was the white fabric slipping over her head.

“W-wait,” she pleaded with her own body. Still, just a second later she felt the hem of the dress tickle her knee, and her arms reached out for the jacket.

Jinx stood like a deer in the headlights, grasping at the slightly oversized leather cuffs around her hands. She refused to look in the mirror, electing to stare a hole into the wall instead. She tried to understand why she'd ever thought this was a good idea in the first place.

Another gentle knock snapped her back to reality.

“You have been quiet for a while,” Caitlyn's voice came from the outside.

Without another thought, Jinx yanked the curtain open and glared up at Cait.

“Oh!” the Piltie exclaimed, sizing her up and down with a growing smile. Even though the dress was sagging a bit and the leather jacket looked a size too big, it was quite presentable—while far from high fashion or expensive suits and dresses, it was still Piltovan enough. Better yet, it was plain, with no scribbles, and not like the in-your-face pinks and purples of the other outfit. Best of all, it was nothing like clothes she'd expect Jinx to wear. Which was exactly the point. It was just the prosthesis that was left to be covered…

“You look good–”

“No, I don't,” she cut her off.

Caitlyn's brow furrowed. Another minefield, that was clear.

“It doesn't look bad,” she tried again. “It is a little too big, yes, but it can be adjusted at a tailor's, even just one nearby if you would like it to be qui–”

“I don't want it adjusted,” Jinx growled. “Just… stop lyin and say I look like shit.”

“You really do not, though,” Cait tried to reassure.

“I do,” she stomped her foot. “I look like… like…” she wasn't sure. She hadn't even looked at herself.

“I’m sure you could find people in the Promenade wearing similar clothing, it does not look… strictly Piltovan…”

Jinx ripped the hat off of her head and threw it in Caitlyn's face before she had the chance to react. In the same motion, she turned to face the mirror.

Her own face was covered in flickering lines that slightly changed its shape and added length to her hairstyle.

“Stop! Starin!” she jabbed her finger at the mirror. “Y’aren't me! Y’re dead! Stay dead! Why can nothin stay dead?!”

She swung, and the mirror broke under her fist, the web-like cracks spreading to its edges.

“I hate ya! Hear it?! Ya got everyone but Vi! Bet ya didn't even kill her yourself!”

She swung again but this time Caitlyn caught her by the wrist.

“I said there will be no incidents,” she hissed, pulling the hat back over Jinx's head. With another sigh, she tried her best to rid herself of any harshness. “Is that about the… other you?”

The Zaunite's head turned so fast she must've gotten a whiplash.

“How d’ya know?” the anger was cut by sudden panic.

“I was there–”

“You went there–?!”

“–when Ekko spoke about it,” she finished the sentence despite Jinx butting in.

“Oh. He talked about it with ya…” she paused. Scowled, her teeth grinding. “Why'd he talk with ya bout her?”

“After you…” Caitlyn paused. It had been a long month, and an even longer week… “... were presumed dead, there was a… not a funeral per se, Vi would not call it that. But we met with Ekko in the Promenade, at a spot you apparently used to visit. The one with the view of Piltover. Sevika was there, too.”

“... Oh.”

“They mostly shared their memories of you. Of Powder, too. The good and the bad,” Cait crossed her arms and leaned against the wooden frame. “I did not speak much.”

Jinx slumped down onto a small bench built into one of the walls of the changing room.

“I have learned more about who you used to be, though.”

“She's dead,” she muttered. “It's Jinx now.”

“Who she used to be, then. But you as well. Sevika had stories.”

Jinx groaned.

“With that, though, Ekko ended up explaining the… other world. The one he'd been stuck in ever since Jayce…” Caitlyn trailed off. She had tried not to think about him. About the fact he was… gone. She'd put the thought into a neat little box and pushed it deep, deep down into the furthest crevice of her brain.

She looked for him for a few days. Until that remembrance meeting for Jinx, actually. A meeting she didn't want to go to, reason being the amount of work she had to finish. And the pain in her eye. And ten other miniscule reasons she could try to gain Vi’s sympathy, so that she didn't have to spend an evening talking about Jinx.

Still, she went. For Vi. The one who actually needed sympathy. She was glad that she did—Ekko had so much information. And some of the stories were nice, too. Powder sounded like a good kid. Jinx sounded like a menace, but that was given.

Ekko was the one to defeat Viktor, according to himself. She had no reason to doubt him. He threw the Z-Drive, a device he built in an Alternate Universe, right at him. And both the Herald and Jayce were gone in a blink of an eye.

Gone.

Caitlyn took a long breath in through her nose, then exhaled it through her mouth. She needed to stay calm and collected. It wasn't the right moment to unpack that neat little box.

“What'd he say?” Jinx snapped her back to reality.

“That she was what Powder could have been if Silco didn't make…” she lowered her voice. “Jinx…”

Jinx scoffed. “He didn't.”

“And maybe what could have been if you followed him to the Firelights, instead of staying at The Last Drop.”

“He talked about that?” the Zaunite's mouth twisted in an angry snarl. “Why the fuck would he–”

“They were sharing their memories of you. And you were dead,” Caitlyn reminded.

“... Right.”

“Vi was…” Cait cut herself off. She wasn't sure if she should talk in detail about their alive dead family, especially when Jinx was already in such a volatile mood. “She was excited to hear how everyone grew up.”

“And when she learned bout herself?”

Caitlyn cocked an eyebrow. The thing Jinx said about… Powder, that was whom she meant, not killing Vi herself…

“He said…” she started, watching for Jinx's reaction. “She had a mechanic shop in Zaun and was very busy, but still found time to be with family–”

“She died,” she cut the Piltovan off with a humourless laugh . “On the job, the one the Trenchers did at the Poster Boy's place. That's what he told me, at least.”

“Ah.”

“The only loss. Vi's gone and suddenly the family's all smiles and rainbows, ain't that funny.”

“That's…” Caitlyn tried to find the right words, but the idea of Vi dying then, on the other side of the wall, was mortifying. “You cannot tell her about that.”

“That's fine. I'd rather Zaun was all runoff and Piltover was blown up to shit than not have Vi,” Jinx put her feet on the bench and pressed her legs to her torso again. “The only thing I… what's the word? Emphasise…”

“Empathise?”

“Sure, that. The only thing I emphasise with her about. I know how it feels to lose Vi,” she paused. A shadow of an awful memory passed through her face, then disappeared just as fast. “But she'd a family to cling to. A real one, not the one in her head. And I hate her for that. If I could beat her up, I would. To death, probably. Weak, pathetic…”

Jinx's nostrils flared in anger, teeth bared like an angry animal. She took the jacket off and threw it to the ground with way too much force than necessary.

“Sweet little Powder, the perfect fuckin girl,” she mocked through her teeth, then laughed. “All well adjusted, little miss goody two-shoes who'd never fuckin kill anyone. Miss Safety Railing and Friendly Face. I'd snap her neck so fast she wouldn't even know what hit her–”

“Okay, Blue, that is quite enough,” Caitlyn stopped her, trying to switch the path of that train of thoughts. “Would you like to keep this outfit, or find something else?”

“Ha! Imagine if I showed up like this. Gave him the worst false hope,” she cackled as she got up and did a little twirl. “Can’t kill the little Miss Perfect herself, but it sure won't be the first time I kill the memory of Powder, right?”

“You are spiralling again. Let's find you something else to wear, all right?” Caitlyn chewed on the inside of her cheek, feeling at a loss. She had no idea how to handle Jinx, and she wished Vi was there to help her.

“Nah. I wanna keep this. Fuck it,” she snickered as she picked the jacket off the floor and put it back on with a grin so wide it looked like it would split her face in half. “Send him a fuckin message. Still crazy as all fuck. Off the end deeper than the fuckin Sumps.”

She pushed past Caitlyn and strolled out, leaving her to pick up the pieces of the Zaunite-looking outfit strung about in the changing room.

“Wait– you need something for your leg, too,” Cait followed after her as soon as she could. “A sock, anything.”

Jinx looked down at her prosthesis, a mix of weird decorations from the peace commune welded together, while green, glowing tubes snaked all through it haphazardly.

She shrugged.

“It brings too much attention. And it's chemtech,” Caitlyn reminded, trying to kite Jinx towards the underclothing section.

The Zaunite rolled her eyes but changed her direction.

“Speekin of prosthesis, when're ya getting a peeper, Peepers?” she asked as she kept on running her fingers over the clothes she passed.

“I am not getting one,” Cait scoffed. “I still have an eye, it just… doesn't work well.”

“Just get it scooped out then. I can help,” she shot her a grin. “Then, you can get a chemtech eye. We can match!”

“I will pass, thank you.”

Jinx stopped and turned on her heel so abruptly Caitlyn nearly walked into her. Her hand shot up, grabbed the eyepatch, then pulled it down to reveal the milky eye long enough for her to see it before it screwed shut and Cait slapped her hand away.

“What the fuck do you think you're doing?!” she seethed while Jinx raised her hands innocently, a sweet smile to boot.

“Just wanted to see,” she chirped as Caitlyn adjusted the eyepatch, her jaw clenched so hard it looked like she was about to pop a vessel.

“That is not the way to do it. You do not just… grab people–”

“Oh, but I do!” the sweet smile grew back into a toothy grin.

“Do you want me to treat you like an insolent child? Because you act like you want to be treated like an insolent child,” there was an underlying fury in her voice that made it clear she was at her limit.

Oh, how Jinx wanted to test that limit.

“Learn to have some fun, Peepers,” she turned around and continued walking. It took everything in her not to push it, and she'd better get a cookie from Vi for that, she thought.

Caitlyn let her walk ahead, taking a pause for a few deep, measured breaths as she massaged her shoulders. She wished they were done already, and it hadn't even been thirty minutes.

When she joined her again, Jinx was holding a see-through sheer robe, pink and glistening with golden specks under the ceiling lights. She was staring at it as she moved it in her hands, watching the light bounce off of the simple decoration.

“I want this,” she said, looking up at Cait.

“For… what?” she looked from the piece of clothing to the Zaunite's face. “You don't strike me as a nightgown person.”

“I just want it,” she hummed. “It feels nice. I like how it looks. Kinda. It needs a few cuts, but…” she threw it on Caitlyn's shoulder.

“Do I look like a coat hanger to you,” Cait muttered, then her voice returned to its normal volume. “Do you need anything else from this section? Other than the sock, that is.”

Jinx tilted her head. “Like what?”

“Underwear?” the Piltovan motioned around. “I cannot imagine you brought any spare–”

“Oh, I don't wear that stuff,” she shrugged.

Caitlyn opened her mouth, closed it, grimaced.

“What?” Jinx tilted her head the other way.

“How… how do you live like that?” Cait rubbed her face with open palms, a slow movement starting at her chin, all the way up to her hair, through which she ran her fingers.

“I've pants,” Jinx said, as if it was enough of an answer.

“You are a… creature. I cannot believe…” she let out a heavy sigh. “Pick some,” she gestured to the wall. “Right now.”

“Why?” Jinx crossed her arms as she asked again. “I don't wanna. I don't need–”

“You are wearing a dress. And you can never sit like a normal person,” Cait gestured to the wall again. “Stop complaining and pick some.”

Jinx opened her mouth for a retort, but closed it before any words left her. She put her hand to her chin as her brow furrowed and she tilted her head down, drumming a finger over her lower lip.

“No, yeah, I see your point,” she finally spoke. “But I'm gonna steal it. I don't wanna’ve ya buy it. That's fuckin weird.”

“I really do not mind paying,” Caitlyn frowned in disapproval.

“I don't care whatcha mind. I'm stealin it,” she waved her off. “Turn your blind eye, or however the saying goes,” she smirked. “What's shopliftin in all that corruption, right?”

Cait glowered as she shook her head. She turned to the shelf with socks and stockings, looking for something opaque and long enough to cover the prosthetic leg. She heard some rustling and movement behind her back. If Jinx was about to steal, she wanted to have deniability.

“I am serious, though,” she said without even glancing back. “Pick whatever you need, and I will pay.”

“Ooh, I need this,” Cait immediately turned her head at the mischievous note she caught in the Zaunite's voice.

“You do not need this,” she said, eyeing a lace bra in Jinx's hands. “Even I don't wear one. And this one would fit you like a shoe on a snake, anyway.”

“Wow. Okay, first of all, rude,” the younger woman pretended to take offense. “Second, I didn't need nor wanna know that. Third,” she said as she stepped up closer, rolled up a pair of socks and put it in one of the cups. “Check this out,” with a sharp move of her arm, as if she was slinging rocks on a Noxian battlefield, she sent the socks flying across the room.

“How old are you again? Nineteen going on five?” Cait pinched the bridge of her nose.

Jinx stuck her tongue out, proving her point.

“Put that back where you took it from. Not on the floor,” she added, seeing as she was about to toss it carelessly over her shoulder.

“Gee, okay, fine,” Jinx groaned and put the bra back on the shelf.

“And try that on,” she added when the Zaunite stomped back over.

Jinx took the black, woollen thigh high sock she was handed, kicked the shoe off, propped her leg up on a nearby shelf and slipped it on, struggling just a little with the sticking out bits of her prosthesis. The green still slightly shone slightly through the material, but the thick fabric hid the build of the prosthesis well enough for Caitlyn to nod with approval.

“I think this is fine,” the Piltovan said. “At least for now. How are you feeling about it?”

“It'll do,” she said dismissively as she put her boot back on.

“Maybe you could get new shoes–”

“What's wrong with mine? They're good boots!”

“First of all, they are two completely different shoes.”

The right one was the usual steel-toed boot Jinx owned for years and years, while the left one was an ankle length, dark leather boot she'd claimed by sticking a metal guard to the toes and replacing the laces with bright pink ones.

“So what?” she crossed her arms. “Bring me my old shoe. I wanna fix it.”

“The sole and the heel are gone. There is barely anything to fix.”

Jinx rolled her eyes. “Don't care. Want it back.”

“Maybe if you start behaving well,” Cait suggested.

The Zaunite scoffed. “Fine. Keep it.”

“So?” Caitlyn looked Jinx up and down with a quiet sigh of relief. “Are we done here? Is this outfit enough? Can we head back?”

Jinx stiffened, eyes darting around. She let out a soft, nervous chuckle.

“Y'know what? I could go for some new shoes.”

Cait raised an eyebrow. She studied Jinx's face carefully, trying to read her. Something was going on, she wasn't stupid. This was something else than just a mood swing.

“I thought your boots were good?” she prodded.

“Well, yeah, but…” the Zaunite looked down at her toes as she kicked the ground. “They won't fit that… Piltie look. Or somethin.”

Caitlyn's eye narrowed.

“So you aren’t sticking with this outfit?”

“Well, I am. For now. I've a concept for, like… somethin else,” she turned on her heel and adjusted the straps of the dress. Caitlyn noticed it sagging, too, but didn't want to say anything until Jinx noted it herself.

“Would you like to have the dress adjusted–”

“Nope!” she popped the ‘p’ as she waltzed on ahead. “Won't be wearin it ever again. Need some pants. Hate the breeze.”

“Right. Are we done with this store, then?”

“Yup.”

Cait grabbed her by the jacket. “We are going to pay before we leave,” she reminded.

Jinx let out an exaggerated groan.

At the counter, Caitlyn yanked her around to find price tags while holding a whole conversation about the weather so boring Jinx’d’ve fallen asleep if she wasn’t being manhandled. The clerk chatted with her, noted every number, smiled and eventually gave a total. While she was paying, Jinx picked her lighter out of her pocket with a trained flick of the wrist and stuffed it in her new jacket.

“And could I get a bag?” Cait finally asked as she let go of the Zaunite.

The younger woman didn't wait for her, simply skipping out the door and to the street. She felt… weird. Weirder than the usual weird. With the corner of her eye she saw a reflection in the window, and her immediate thought was to throw something at it, until she realised it was herself. She looked down at the dress she was wearing and all of a sudden she became aware she was doing this to herself.

Why, she wondered as she crossed her arms and dug her nails into the sleeves of the leather jacket.

Because she was evil, that's why, she decided. He'd see—she could look like that dumb little tramp, she could look like her. But they weren't the same. They'd never be. Jinx was so much more. She'd show him. And he'd leave. And it'd all be back to normal. Finally, back to normal. Back to the good ol mutual hatred and disdain, back to chatting with fists and bullets, back to terror and thrill of being so close to killing each other she could taste death on her tongue. That’s exactly what she wanted. She was in need of some normalcy. And what was more normal than her staining the memory of Powder, anyway?

With a soft ring of a bell, Caitlyn joined her outside and smacked the shopping bag into her chest.

“Carry your own things,” she said as the Zaunite put her arms around it.

When did spending time with that uppity Hat Lady become preferable to hanging with Ekko, Jinx asked herself. It was all Powder’s fault. Powder always made everything worse. He was supposed to hate her, and she broke him. And Jinx was the one left to clean all that mess up–

“Hello? Blue?” a hand waving in front of her face snapped her back to here and now. “It’s like you are not even here.”

Jinx slapped the hand away with a quiet growl.

“‘M just thinkin.”

“Then?”

“Then what?”

Caitlyn's brow creased. “What is the answer?”

“To what?” Jinx was getting annoyed yet again.

“I asked if you knew what you'd like to buy next. For that…” Cait rolled her hand in the air in a vague gesture. “Concept of yours.”

“Oh. Uhm…” Jinx blinked slowly, trying to recalibrate. “Right. That. I need, uh, pants. ‘N a shirt. And, um, maybe some… vest? And shoes, I guess.”

So she actually had some sort of a plan, Caitlyn thought, surprised. Still, she had to supervise it closely to make sure she didn't go all Zaunite again.

“What kind of shirt and pants do you have in mind?” she asked as they started walking again.

Jinx tapped her chin, pretending to think very hard about her answer. “Like, purple or pink.”

“That is not what I… You know what? Sure. Purple or pink,” she rubbed the space between the corner of her eye and the bridge of her nose. “There is a suit shop nearby, Vi has gotten some of her wardrobe from there. Would you like to see if there is something you might like there, too?”

“Sure!” Jinx chirped. “Lead the way, Peepers.”

While still sporting a massive headache, Caitlyn was definitely less tense walking with Jinx now that she didn't look like she crawled all the way out of the Lanes. They weren't getting looks anymore, nobody gave them a wide berth—it was as if they became invisible, just a part of the crowd.

“We are here,” she announced after a short while of walking, pushing the door open and holding it for Jinx.

“That's… so many suits,” Jinx said, her nose already scrunching in displeasure, when she stepped inside. “Who even buys all that shit?”

“I will find you some dress shirts,” Caitlyn ignored the question, assuming it was rhetorical. “And you go and look for a vest style you would like,” she motioned to a section of the floor. “I will meet you near the changing rooms.”

“Wait, changing rooms? Again?” Jinx frowned.

“Of course. You have to find the right fit somehow, no?”

“Uh. Can’t the tailor lady just… tailor it?”

“Is… is that how you… crafted the other outfit?”

“Yup.”

No damn wonder the bill was so high, Caitlyn thought, but she didn't say it.

“This time, you will find something that fits the best before tailoring. Got it?”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Jinx waved her hand, uninterested. “I’m gonna go look for that vest. Knock yourself out,” she gave a dismissive flick of the hand as she walked off.

Cait watched her in silence, until it was clear that Jinx actually went to the vest section, instead of prancing all over the place. With that, she turned to the button-ups and scanned them for pinks and purples.

On the other side of the floor, the Zaunite fidgeted with her lighter as she looked at the different vests on display. Various cuts, button amounts, colours, patterns… whatever she chose, she should make it into a crop-top, she decided. And she should get a matching one for Isha.

Head on a swivel, she looked around while she walked, again feeling the different fabrics. A grating laughter kept distracting her, though, and she found herself walking in that direction, flicking the lighter on and off.

A couple of fancy women stood between the racks, consumed by their conversation. Jinx wondered how fast that conversation would end if one of their stupidly overdesigned dresses caught on fire. But her eyes fell to a bored looking kid, definitely younger than her little sister, hair all slicked back and his outfit clean and proper. He picked at the buttons of his little vest, looking for a way to catch one of the women's attention.

“Psst,” Jinx said as she crouched down between hanging clothes, stuffing the lighter back into her pocket. “Hey, kiddo, where’d ya get that vest from?”

The kid looked at her, taking a step back and behind his mother's dress.

“C'mon, I don't bite,” she pouted, tilting back from a crouch to sit on the floor. “Wanna see somethin fun?” She put her hand over her left thigh. There was a click, and she pulled the leg out from under the dress, then waved it around.

The kid looked horrified.

“Oh, don't gimme that look, this's cool,” she gestured with the prosthesis before she stuck it back on and moved it up and down, reattached. “See? ‘S all good.”

She watched the child's expression shift into curiosity. As he took a tentative step forward she beckoned him over.

“How did you do that?” the kid asked with childish curiosity as he came up closer and crouched next to her. “Do the other leg!”

“Pfft, I wish,” she snorted. “That trick's only for the left one. But check this out,” she took her middle finger off and tossed it to him.

“Woah!” he moved it around, cautiously at first, then with growing interest.

“Right? Made it myself,” she grinned.

“Are you an inventor?” he looked at her in awe.

“Yup! An inventor, an engineer, a mechanic, ya name it,” she boasted as she put the finger back on when he handed it back. “I like your vest. Show me where ya got it?”

The child nodded and grabbed her hand, and she let him pull her the moment she got back up to her feet.

“Why is your finger metal?” he asked. “I'm Frankie, by the way. Nice to meet you, miss!” he added with a big smile.

“I'm–” she paused, her brain going through the names she was allowed to use. “Blue. Not ‘miss’. Just Blue,” she settled on that one, assuming Caitlyn would call her that sooner or later. “Oh Janna. Those are so tiny,” she looked at the rack Frankie stopped at. “Do Pilties put their newborns in fuckin vests?”

The kid tilted his head.

“Right, the finger,” she looked at it as it curled and straightened. “There was this big, furious monster down in the ruins of an ancient temple. All frown, poison, and venom, and a big-ass forehead. A fivehead, really.”

At first, Frankie looked scared. He giggled at the last part of the description, though.

Jinx moved the vests, one after the other, as she continued. “It hypnotised my big sis to fight against me.”

“My big sister fights me too sometimes… do you think she is hypnotised as well…?” he pouted.

“Nah, siblings fight from time to time, that's normal,” she assured. “But sometimes a big, evil monster shows up and messes with their heads. You gotta watch out for that.”

He nodded. “How did you defeat it…?”

“I didn't,” Jinx sighed dramatically. “It spat its magic venom and my finger got all disintegrated. It was aiming for my head, but it missed. A poor shot, really. What can ya expect from a monster, right?” she laughed. “My little sis saved me, that little hero. She's just a few years older than ya, y'know? I’m lookin for some clothes for her, so we match.”

“And your big sister…?” he asked, worried.

“The spell broke when the beast aimed at our baby sis. Only a monster threatens a kid, and my big sis realised she was bein played. She stopped it from spittin, and then Janna came through the tunnels and blew the beast away!”

“Woah!” his eyes were wide as saucers, hanging on her every word.

“She blew my big sis away too, though,” Jinx said with theatrical despair. “She was too close to the monster, and she got swiped in the wind. The angry beast hurt her real bad, then slithered away into the depths of Piltover to stew in its wrath…”

“Is… is it still here…? Or did you get it…?” his voice trembled.

“I'm afraid the monster's still on the loose,” she picked out a pleasant to touch but still sturdy little vest in blues, with a shining gold thread making for a simple and thin embroidery on the sides. “What'd ya think? Too much?”

“I like it,” he said after a long pause, clearly thinking very hard on his answer. Jinx appreciated the thoughtfulness. “What if the monster comes for my sister, though…?”

“It won't,” she promised, patting him on the head with a smile. “I know where it's hidin. Keepin tabs on it.”

“Will you defeat it…?”

Her smile faltered.

“I'm… workin on it. But it turns out even monsters aren't… all evil…” she paused, her eyes losing focus as she stared into the middle-distance. “There's one that's all evil, though,” she said, quieter. “A different one. It doesn't put a spell on ya, it just… tears ya to shreds. No hesitation, no remorse. ‘N it enjoys it. It's like… enrichment. A way to sate its constant hunger for blood and destruction.”

“B-but you will stop it, right, Blue…? With your sisters…?”

Jinx's dull eyes turned to the kid who clutched the skirt of her dress, eyes ready to shed tears of fear. She looked away.

“I… don't think that I can,” her voice broke a little. “I'm sorry.”

A screech tore through the store, a woman calling Frankie's name.

Jinx crouched down and looked at his trembling lip.

“The monster's huntin down in Zaun. My sisters're keepin it in check, so it won't rear its head all the way up here. You don't gotta worry,” she forced a smile and ruffled his hair, ruining that perfect little slick-back. “Now scram, your ma’s callin.”

She stayed crouched as the kid ran off towards the voice. Face in her hands, one cupping her mouth as tight as it could, she let out a long, high-pitched, muffled scream. With a few shallow breaths, she pushed herself up and marched back to the section with bigger clothes, scanning for blue and gold with a similar style, a single-breasted vest with a simple collar… Blue and gold. So annoyingly Piltie. She scoffed.

Still, she picked a dark-blue one with vertical stripes that shimmered gold in the light. The smallest size, since it was supposed to fit well, or something. She threw it over her shoulder and headed to the changing rooms, again.

Cait was already there, looking around and trying to spot Jinx amongst the racks. Obviously, she was nervous. Even if they were in the same room, even if she kept an eye on the exit to make sure the Zaunite didn't bolt for whatever reason, she still expected chaos to erupt any moment now.

But it didn't. Jinx just… showed up, holding a vest. A neutral, if disinterested, expression. It felt too good to be true.

“I see it went… well?” she asked, maybe a little bit too hopeful.

“The building's still standin,” Jinx shrugged. “Am I s'posed to try on a hundred fuckin shirts? Do ya think I hate myself this much?” she scowled as she looked at the bunch of hangers in Cait’s arms.

“Stop whining. It's just eight shirts, you can manage,” Caitlyn hung them in the changing room and held open the thin wooden door to the stall, followed by a motion that suggested Jinx go in. “If you aren't sure something fits well, just come out and I will tell you, all right?”

“Whatever” was all that came out from behind the door after it closed shut.

“I think the slim fit will work the best, since you are quite petite–”

“Gob it.”

“I am trying to help so that you won't have to go through every shirt,” Cait clicked her tongue.

Silence, only rustling of fabric.

A few minutes later, the door opened and Jinx stepped out in a darker lavender button-up, frowning as she adjusted the cuffs. The top of her dress was bunched around her hips, so that the skirt was still on while she tried the shirt on.

“I feel like a clown,” she raised her arms and bent her elbows. “Like I'm stuffed in a tiny fuckin box. How do ya Pilties wear that all day?”

“Stop complaining,” Cait chided. “It actually fits really well. Button it all the way up, please.”

“Why? So I choke?” she dramatized, but did as asked.

Caitlyn put something around her neck, and Jinx immediately jolted back with an angry hiss.

“It's just a tie. It will not hurt you,” Cait rolled her eye.

“A tie? Fuck I need a tie for?” she grabbed the yellow piece of fabric and tossed it back at the Piltie.